This is a modern-English version of Academica, originally written by Cicero, Marcus Tullius. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE

ACADEMICA OF CICERO.

THE TEXT REVISED AND EXPLAINED

BY

BY

JAMES S. REID,

M.L. CAMB. M.A. (LOND.)
ASSISTANT TUTOR AND LATE FELLOW, CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE;
ASSISTANT EXAMINER IN CLASSICS TO THE UNIVERSITY OF LONDON.

M.L. CAMB. M.A. (LOND.)
ASSISTANT TUTOR AND FORMER FELLOW, CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE;
ASSISTANT EXAMINER IN CLASSICS AT THE UNIVERSITY OF LONDON.

LONDON:
MACMILLAN AND CO.
1874

[All Rights reserved.]


TO

THOSE OF HIS PUPILS

WHO HAVE READ WITH HIM

THE ACADEMICA,

THIS EDITION

IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED

BY

THE EDITOR.


PREFACE.

Since the work of Davies appeared in 1725, no English scholar has edited the Academica. In Germany the last edition with explanatory notes is that of Goerenz, published in 1810. To the poverty and untrustworthiness of Goerenz's learning Madvig's pages bear strong evidence; while the work of Davies, though in every way far superior to that of Goerenz, is very deficient when judged by the criticism of the present time.

Since Davies's work was published in 1725, no English scholar has edited the Academica. In Germany, the last edition with explanatory notes is Goerenz's, published in 1810. Madvig's writings provide strong evidence of the shortcomings and unreliability of Goerenz's scholarship; while Davies's work, although much better than Goerenz's, falls short by today's standards of criticism.

This edition has grown out of a course of Intercollegiate lectures given by me at Christ's College several years ago. I trust that the work in its present shape will be of use to undergraduate students of the Universities, and also to pupils and teachers alike in all schools where the philosophical works of Cicero are studied, but especially in those where an attempt is made to impart such instruction in the Ancient Philosophy as will prepare the way for the completer knowledge now required in the final Classical Examinations for Honours both at Oxford and Cambridge. My notes have been written throughout with a practical reference to the needs of junior students. During the last three or four years I have read the Academica with a large number of intelligent pupils, and there is scarcely a note of mine which has not been suggested by some difficulty or want of theirs. My plan has been, first, to embody in an Introduction such information concerning Cicero's philosophical views and the literary history of the Academica as could not be readily got from existing books; next, to provide a good text; then to aid the student in obtaining a higher knowledge of Ciceronian Latinity, and lastly, to put it in his power to learn thoroughly the philosophy with which Cicero deals.

This edition is based on a series of intercollegiate lectures I gave at Christ's College a few years ago. I hope that this work, in its current form, will be useful to undergraduate students at universities, as well as to students and teachers in schools where Cicero's philosophical works are studied, particularly in places that aim to teach Ancient Philosophy in a way that prepares students for the in-depth knowledge now required in the final Classical Examinations for Honours at both Oxford and Cambridge. I have written my notes with practical consideration for junior students' needs. Over the past three or four years, I've gone through the Academica with many bright students, and almost every note of mine has been prompted by their questions or challenges. My approach has been to include in an Introduction relevant information about Cicero's philosophical views and the literary background of the Academica that isn't easily found in existing books; provide a strong text; help students gain a deeper understanding of Ciceronian Latin; and finally, enable them to thoroughly learn the philosophy that Cicero addresses.

My text may be said to be founded on that of Halm which appeared in the edition of Cicero's philosophical works published in 1861 under the editorship of Baiter and Halm as a continuation of Orelli's second edition of Cicero's works, which was interrupted by the death of that editor. I have never however allowed one of Halm's readings to pass without carefully weighing the evidence he presents; and I have also studied all original criticisms upon the text to which I could obtain access. The result is a text which lies considerably nearer the MSS. than that of Halm. My obligations other than those to Halm are sufficiently acknowledged in my notes; the chief are to Madvig's little book entitled Emendationes ad Ciceronis libros Philosophicos, published in 1825 at Copenhagen, but never, I believe, reprinted, and to Baiter's text in the edition of Cicero's works by himself and Kayser. In a very few passages I have introduced emendations of my own, and that only where the conjecttires of other Editors seemed to me to depart too widely from the MSS. If any apology be needed for discussing, even sparingly, in the notes, questions of textual criticism, I may say that I have done so from a conviction that the very excellence of the texts now in use is depriving a Classical training of a great deal of its old educational value. The judgment was better cultivated when the student had to fight his way through bad texts to the author's meaning and to a mastery of the Latin tongue. The acceptance of results without a knowledge of the processes by which they are obtained is worthless for the purposes of education, which is thus made to rest on memory alone. I have therefore done my best to place before the reader the arguments for and against different readings in the most important places where the text is doubtful.

My text is based on Halm's version, which was published in the 1861 edition of Cicero's philosophical works edited by Baiter and Halm, continuing Orelli's second edition of Cicero's works that was cut short by the editor's death. However, I have closely evaluated all of Halm's readings and the evidence he provides. I've also examined all original critiques of the text that I could find. The outcome is a text that aligns much more closely with the manuscripts than Halm's. I've acknowledged my other sources, apart from Halm, in my notes; the main ones are Madvig's small book titled Emendationes ad Ciceronis libros Philosophicos, published in 1825 in Copenhagen and, as far as I know, never reprinted, and Baiter's text in the edition of Cicero's works co-authored with Kayser. In a few cases, I've introduced my own emendations, but only where the suggestions from other editors seemed too far removed from the manuscripts. If an explanation is needed for discussing textual criticism in the notes, even briefly, I believe it’s important because the high quality of the texts being used is diminishing the educational value of a Classical training. Students used to develop better judgment when they had to navigate through poor texts to reach the author's meaning and master the Latin language. Simply accepting results without understanding the processes behind them is useless for education, which then relies solely on memory. Therefore, I've tried to present the arguments for and against different readings in the key areas where the text is uncertain.

My experience as a teacher and examiner has proved to me that the students for whom this edition is intended have a far smaller acquaintance than they ought to have with the peculiarities and niceties of language which the best Latin writers display. I have striven to guide them to the best teaching of Madvig, on whose foundation every succeeding editor of Cicero must build. His edition of the De Finibus contains more valuable material for illustrating, not merely the language, but also the subject-matter of the Academica, than all the professed editions of the latter work in existence. Yet, even after Madvig's labours, a great deal remains to be done in pointing out what is, and what is not, Ciceronian Latin. I have therefore added very many references from my own reading, and from other sources. Wherever a quotation would not have been given but for its appearance in some other work, I have pointed out the authority from whom it was taken. I need hardly say that I do not expect or intend readers to look out all the references given. It was necessary to provide material by means of which the student might illustrate for himself a Latin usage, if it were new to him, and might solve any linguistic difficulty that occurred. Want of space has compelled me often to substitute a mere reference for an actual quotation.

My experience as a teacher and examiner has shown me that the students this edition is meant for have much less familiarity than they should with the unique features and subtleties of language that the best Latin writers show. I've worked hard to lead them to the best teaching of Madvig, on whose work every later editor of Cicero needs to build. His edition of the De Finibus includes more valuable material for explaining not just the language, but also the content of the Academica, than all the official editions of that work currently available. Still, even after Madvig's efforts, a lot remains to be done in clarifying what is, and what is not, Ciceronian Latin. Therefore, I have added many references from my own reading and other sources. Whenever a quote was included solely because it appeared in another work, I’ve noted the source it was derived from. I should mention that I don’t expect or intend for readers to look up all the references provided. It was necessary to offer material so that the student could explore a Latin usage, if it was new to them, and could resolve any language challenges that came up. Due to space constraints, I've often had to replace a direct quote with just a reference.

As there is no important doctrine of Ancient Philosophy which is not touched upon somewhere in the Academica, it is evidently impossible for an editor to give information which would be complete for a reader who is studying that subject for the first time. I have therefore tried to enable readers to find easily for themselves the information they require, and have only dwelt in my own language upon such philosophical difficulties as were in some special way bound up with the Academica. The two books chiefly referred to in my notes are the English translation of Zeller's Stoics, Epicureans and Sceptics (whenever Zeller is quoted without any further description this book is meant), and the Historia Philosophiae of Ritter and Preller. The pages, not the sections, of the fourth edition of this work are quoted. These books, with Madvig's De Finibus, all teachers ought to place in the hands of pupils who are studying a philosophical work of Cicero. Students at the Universities ought to have constantly at hand Diogenes Laertius, Stobaeus, and Sextus Empiricus, all of which have been published in cheap and convenient forms.

Since there’s no significant doctrine of Ancient Philosophy that isn't addressed somewhere in the Academica, it's clearly impossible for an editor to provide information that would fully satisfy a reader diving into that subject for the first time. I've therefore aimed to help readers easily locate the information they need and have only focused on the philosophical challenges that were particularly linked to the Academica. The two main texts I refer to in my notes are the English translation of Zeller's Stoics, Epicureans and Sceptics (whenever Zeller is cited without additional description, this book is what is meant) and the Historia Philosophiae by Ritter and Preller. The pages, not the sections, of the fourth edition of this work are cited. All educators should provide these books, along with Madvig's De Finibus, to students studying any philosophical work by Cicero. University students should always have access to Diogenes Laertius, Stobaeus, and Sextus Empiricus, all of which are available in affordable and convenient formats.

Although this edition is primarily intended for junior students, it is hoped that it may not be without interest for maturer scholars, as bringing together much scattered information illustrative of the Academica, which was before difficult of access. The present work will, I hope, prepare the way for an exhaustive edition either from my own or some more competent hand. It must be regarded as an experiment, for no English scholar of recent times has treated any portion of Cicero's philosophical works with quite the purpose which I have kept in view and have explained above. Should this attempt meet with favour, I propose to edit after the same plan some others of the less known and less edited portions of Cicero's writings.

Although this edition is mainly aimed at junior students, I hope it will also interest more advanced scholars by gathering a lot of previously hard-to-find information about the Academica. I believe this work will pave the way for a comprehensive edition, either by me or someone more qualified. It should be seen as an experiment, as no recent English scholar has approached any part of Cicero's philosophical works with the specific purpose I have detailed. If this effort is well-received, I plan to edit other lesser-known and less edited works of Cicero in the same way.

In dealing with a subject so unusually difficult and so rarely edited I cannot hope to have escaped errors, but after submitting my views to repeated revision during four years, it seems better to publish them than to withhold from students help they so greatly need. Moreover, it is a great gain, even at the cost of some errors, to throw off that intellectual disease of over-fastidiousness which is so prevalent in this University, and causes more than anything else the unproductiveness of English scholarship as compared with that of Germany,

In tackling a topic that's this challenging and infrequently addressed, I can’t expect to have avoided mistakes. However, after refining my thoughts over four years, I believe it’s better to share them than to deny students the support they really need. Additionally, it's beneficial, even with some errors, to overcome the intellectual excessive nitpicking that is so common at this University, which more than anything else leads to the lack of productivity in English scholarship compared to that of Germany.

I have only to add that I shall be thankful for notices of errors and omissions from any who are interested in the subject.

I just want to say that I would appreciate any feedback about mistakes or things I've missed from anyone who cares about the topic.

JAMES S. REID.

JAMES S. REID.

CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, December, 1873.

CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, Dec 1873.


LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THIS WORK.

Cic. = Cicero; Ac., Acad. = Academica; Ac., Acad. Post. = Academica Posteriora; D.F. = De Finibus; T.D. = Tusculan Disputations; N.D. = De Natura Deorum; De Div. = De Divinatione; Parad. = Paradoxa; Luc. = Lucullus; Hortens. = Hortensius; De Off. = De Officiis; Tim. = Timaeus; Cat. Mai. = Cato Maior; Lael. = Laelius; De Leg. = De Legibus; De Rep. = De Republica; Somn. Scip. = Somnium Scipionis; De Or. = De Oratore; Orat. = Orator; De Inv. = De Inventione; Brut. = Brutus; Ad Att. = Ad Atticum; Ad Fam. = Ad Familiares; Ad Qu. Frat. = Ad Quintum Fratrem; In Verr., Verr. = In Verrem; Div. in. Qu. Caec. = Divinatio in Quintum Caecilium; In Cat. = In Catilinam.

Cic. = Cicero; Ac., Acad. = Academica; Ac., Acad. Post. = Academica Posteriora; D.F. = De Finibus; T.D. = Tusculan Disputations; N.D. = De Natura Deorum; De Div. = De Divinatione; Parad. = Paradoxa; Luc. = Lucullus; Hortens. = Hortensius; De Off. = De Officiis; Tim. = Timaeus; Cat. Mai. = Cato Maior; Lael. = Laelius; De Leg. = De Legibus; De Rep. = De Republica; Somn. Scip. = Somnium Scipionis; De Or. = De Oratore; Orat. = Orator; De Inv. = De Inventione; Brut. = Brutus; Ad Att. = Ad Atticum; Ad Fam. = Ad Familiares; Ad Qu. Frat. = Ad Quintum Fratrem; In Verr., Verr. = In Verrem; Div. in. Qu. Caec. = Divinatio in Quintum Caecilium; In Cat. = In Catilinam.

Plat. = Plato: Rep. = Republic; Tim. = Timaeus; Apol. = Apologia Socratis; Gorg. = Gorgias; Theaet. = Theaetetus.

Plat. = Plato: Rep. = Republic; Tim. = Timaeus; Apol. = Apology of Socrates; Gorg. = Gorgias; Theaet. = Theaetetus.

Arist. = Aristotle; Nic. Eth. = Nicomachean Ethics; Mag. Mor. = Magna Moralia; De Gen. An. = De Generatione Animalium; De Gen. et Corr. = De Generatione et Corruptione; Anal. Post. = Analytica Posteriora; Met. = Metaphysica; Phys. = Physica.

Arist. = Aristotle; Nic. Eth. = Nicomachean Ethics; Mag. Mor. = Magna Moralia; De Gen. An. = De Generatione Animalium; De Gen. et Corr. = De Generatione et Corruptione; Anal. Post. = Analytica Posteriora; Met. = Metaphysica; Phys. = Physica.

Plut. = Plutarch; De Plac. Phil. = De Placitis Philosophorum; Sto. Rep. = De Stoicis Repugnantiis.

Plut. = Plutarch; De Plac. Phil. = De Placitis Philosophorum; Sto. Rep. = De Stoicis Repugnantiis.

Sext. = Sextus; Sext. Emp. = Sextus Empiricus; Adv. Math. or A.M. = Adversus Mathematicos; Pyrrh. Hypotyp. or Pyrrh. Hyp. or P.H. = Pyrrhoneôn Hypotyposeôn Syntagmata.

Sext. = Sextus; Sext. Emp. = Sextus Empiricus; Adv. Math. or A.M. = Adversus Mathematicos; Pyrrh. Hypotyp. or Pyrrh. Hyp. or P.H. = Pyrrhoneôn Hypotyposeôn Syntagmata.

Diog. or Diog. Laert. = Diogenes Laertius.

Diog. or Diog. Laert. = Diogenes Laertius.

Stob. = Stobaeus; Phys. = Physica; Eth. = Ethica.

Stob. = Stobaeus; Phys. = Physics; Eth. = Ethics.

Galen; De Decr. Hipp. et Plat. = De Decretis Hippocratis et Platonis.

Galen; De Decr. Hipp. et Plat. = On the Decrees of Hippocrates and Plato.

Euseb. = Eusebius; Pr. Ev. = Praeparatio Evangelii.

Euseb. = Eusebius; Pr. Ev. = Preparation of the Gospel.

Aug. or August. = Augustine; Contra Ac. or C. Ac. = Contra Academicos; De Civ. Dei = De Civitate Dei.

Aug. or August. = Augustine; Contra Ac. or C. Ac. = Against the Academics; De Civ. Dei = On the City of God.

Quintil. = Quintilian; Inst. Or. = Institutiones Oratoriae.

Quintil. = Quintilian; Inst. Or. = The Orator's Education.

Seneca; Ep. = Epistles; Consol. ad Helv. = Consolatio ad Helvidium.

Seneca; Ep. = Epistles; Consol. ad Helv. = Consolation to Helvidius.

Epic. = Epicurus; Democr. = Democritus.

Epic. = Epicurus; Democr. = Democritus.

Madv. = Madvig; M.D.F. = Madvig's edition of the De Finibus; Opusc. = Opuscula; Em. = Emendationes ad Ciceronis libros Philosophicos; Em. Liv. = Emendationes Livianae; Gram. = Grammar.

Madv. = Madvig; M.D.F. = Madvig's edition of the De Finibus; Opusc. = Opuscula; Em. = Emendations on Cicero's philosophical works; Em. Liv. = Livian Emendations; Gram. = Grammar.

Bentl. = Bentley; Bait. = Baiter; Dav. = Davies; Ern. = Ernesti; Forc. = Forcellini; Goer. = Goerenz; Herm. = Hermann; Lamb. = Lambinus; Man. or Manut. = Manutius; Turn. = Turnebus; Wes. or Wesenb. = Wesenberg.

Bentl. = Bentley; Bait. = Baiter; Dav. = Davies; Ern. = Ernesti; Forc. = Forcellini; Goer. = Goerenz; Herm. = Hermann; Lamb. = Lambinus; Man. or Manut. = Manutius; Turn. = Turnebus; Wes. or Wesenb. = Wesenberg.

Corss. = Corssen; Ausspr. = Aussprache, Vokalismus und Betonung.

Corss. = Corssen; Ausspr. = Pronunciation, vowel usage, and emphasis.

Curt. = Curtius; Grundz. = Grundzüge der Griechischen Etymologie.

Curt. = Curtius; Grundz. = Fundamental Principles of Greek Etymology.

Corp. Inscr. = Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum.

Corp. Inscr. = Latin Inscription Collection.

Dict. Biogr. = Dictionary of Classical Biography.

Dict. Biogr. = Dictionary of Classical Biography.

Cf. = compare; conj. = 'conjecture' or 'conjectures'; conjug. = conjugation; constr. = construction; ed. = edition; edd. = editors; em. = emendation; ex. = example; exx. = examples; exc. = except; esp. = especially; fragm. = fragment or fragments; Gr. and Gk. = Greek; Introd. = Introduction; Lat. = Latin; n. = note; nn. = notes; om. = omit, omits, or omission; prep. = preposition; qu. = quotes or quoted by; subj. = subjunctive.

Cf. = compare; conj. = 'conjecture' or 'conjectures'; conjug. = conjugation; constr. = construction; ed. = edition; edd. = editors; em. = emendation; ex. = example; exx. = examples; exc. = except; esp. = especially; fragm. = fragment or fragments; Gr. and Gk. = Greek; Introd. = Introduction; Lat. = Latin; n. = note; nn. = notes; om. = omit, omits, or omission; prep. = preposition; qu. = quotes or quoted by; subj. = subjunctive.

R. and P. = Ritter and Preller's Historia Philosophiae ex fontium locis contexta.

R. and P. = Ritter and Preller's History of Philosophy from the Sources.


THE ACADEMICA OF CICERO.

[i]

INTRODUCTION.

I. Cicero as a Student of Philosophy and Man of Letters: 90—45 B.C.

I. Cicero as a Student of Philosophy and Man of Letters: 90—45 B.C.

It would seem that Cicero's love for literature was inherited from his father, who, being of infirm health, lived constantly at Arpinum, and spent the greater part of his time in study.[1] From him was probably derived that strong love for the old Latin dramatic and epic poetry which his son throughout his writings displays. He too, we may conjecture, led the young Cicero to feel the importance of a study of philosophy to serve as a corrective for the somewhat narrow rhetorical discipline of the time.[2]

It seems that Cicero's love for literature came from his father, who, due to his poor health, lived most of the time in Arpinum and dedicated a lot of his time to studying.[1] It's likely that this strong affection for classical Latin drama and epic poetry, which Cicero shows throughout his writings, also stemmed from his father. We can also guess that he encouraged young Cicero to recognize the importance of studying philosophy as a way to balance the somewhat limited rhetorical education of the time.[2]

Cicero's first systematic lessons in philosophy were given him by the Epicurean Phaedrus, then at Rome because of the unsettled state of Athens, whose lectures he attended at a very early age, even before he had assumed the toga virilis. The pupil seems to have been converted at once to the tenets of the [ii] master.[3] Phaedrus remained to the end of his life a friend of Cicero, who speaks warmly in praise of his teacher's amiable disposition and refined style. He is the only Epicurean, with, perhaps, the exception of Lucretius, whom the orator ever allows to possess any literary power.[4] Cicero soon abandoned Epicureanism, but his schoolfellow, T. Pomponius Atticus, received more lasting impressions from the teaching of Phaedrus. It was probably at this period of their lives that Atticus and his friend became acquainted with Patro, who succeeded Zeno of Sidon as head of the Epicurean school.[5]

Cicero's first organized lessons in philosophy were taught to him by the Epicurean Phaedrus, who was in Rome due to the unstable situation in Athens. Cicero attended his lectures at a very young age, even before he had taken on the toga virilis. The student appeared to be quickly won over by his teacher's beliefs. Phaedrus remained a lifelong friend of Cicero, who frequently praised his teacher's friendly nature and refined style. He is the only Epicurean, possibly along with Lucretius, that Cicero ever acknowledges as having any literary talent. Cicero soon moved away from Epicureanism, but his classmate, T. Pomponius Atticus, was more deeply influenced by Phaedrus's teachings. It was likely during this time that Atticus and Cicero met Patro, who took over as the head of the Epicurean school after Zeno of Sidon.

At this time (i.e. before 88 B.C.) Cicero also heard the lectures of Diodotus the Stoic, with whom he studied chiefly, though not exclusively, the art of dialectic.[6] This art, which Cicero deems so important to the orator that he calls it "abbreviated eloquence," was then the monopoly of the Stoic school. For some time Cicero spent all his days with Diodotus in the severest study, but he seems never to have been much attracted by the general Stoic teaching. Still, the friendship between the two lasted till the death of Diodotus, who, according to a fashion set by the Roman Stoic circle of the time of Scipio and Laelius, became an inmate of Cicero's house, where he died in B.C. 59, leaving his pupil heir to a not inconsiderable property.[7] He seems to have been one of the most accomplished [iii] men of his time, and Cicero's feelings towards him were those of gratitude, esteem, and admiration.[8]

At this time (i.e., before 88 B.C.), Cicero also attended the lectures of Diodotus the Stoic, with whom he primarily, though not exclusively, studied the art of argumentation.[6] Cicero considers this skill so crucial for orators that he refers to it as "condensed eloquence." At that time, this art was mainly held by the Stoic school. For a while, Cicero dedicated all his days to intense study with Diodotus, but he didn’t seem to be very interested in general Stoic philosophy. Nevertheless, their friendship continued until Diodotus's death. Following the custom set by the Roman Stoic circle of Scipio and Laelius, he became a resident in Cicero's home, where he passed away in B.C. 59, leaving his student a significant inheritance.[7] Diodotus appears to have been one of the most skilled men of his time, and Cicero felt gratitude, respect, and admiration towards him.[8]

In the year 88 B.C. the celebrated Philo of Larissa, then head of the Academic school, came to Rome, one of a number of eminent Greeks who fled from Athens on the approach of its siege during the Mithridatic war. Philo, like Diodotus, was a man of versatile genius: unlike the Stoic philosopher, he was a perfect master both of the theory and the practice of oratory. Cicero had scarcely heard him before all inclination for Epicureanism was swept from his mind, and he surrendered himself wholly, as he tells us, to the brilliant Academic.[9] Smitten with a marvellous enthusiasm he abandoned all other studies for philosophy. His zeal was quickened by the conviction that the old judicial system of Rome was overthrown for ever, and that the great career once open to an orator was now barred.[10]

In 88 B.C., the renowned Philo of Larissa, then head of the Academic school, arrived in Rome, part of a group of distinguished Greeks who fled Athens as it was about to be besieged during the Mithridatic war. Philo, like Diodotus, was a man of diverse talents: unlike the Stoic philosopher, he was an expert in both the theory and practice of oratory. Cicero barely heard him speak before he completely lost interest in Epicureanism and fully dedicated himself, as he noted, to the brilliant Academic. Filled with incredible enthusiasm, he gave up all other studies in favor of philosophy. His passion was fueled by the belief that Rome's old judicial system was permanently dismantled, and the great opportunities that once existed for an orator were now closed off.

We thus see that before Cicero was twenty years of age, he had been brought into intimate connection with at least three of the most eminent philosophers of the age, who represented the three most vigorous and important Greek schools. It is fair to conclude that he must have become thoroughly acquainted with their spirit, and with the main tenets of each. His own statements, after every deduction necessitated by his egotism has been made, leave no doubt about his diligence as a student. In his later works he often dwells on his youthful devotion to philosophy.[11] It would be unwise to lay too much stress on the intimate connection [iv] which subsisted between the rhetorical and the ethical teaching of the Greeks; but there can be little doubt that from the great rhetorician Molo, then Rhodian ambassador at Rome, Cicero gained valuable information concerning the ethical part of Greek philosophy.

Before Cicero turned twenty, he had already formed close relationships with at least three of the most prominent philosophers of his time, representing the three most influential Greek schools. It’s reasonable to conclude that he became well-acquainted with their ideas and core beliefs. His own statements, after accounting for his self-importance, clearly indicate his dedication as a student. In his later works, he frequently reflects on his youthful passion for philosophy. [11] While it may not be wise to overemphasize the close relationship between Greek rhetorical and ethical teachings, it’s clear that Cicero gained significant insights into the ethical aspects of Greek philosophy from the esteemed rhetorician Molo, who was then the Rhodian ambassador in Rome.

During the years 88—81 B.C., Cicero employed himself incessantly with the study of philosophy, law, rhetoric, and belles lettres. Many ambitious works in the last two departments mentioned were written by him at this period. On Sulla's return to the city after his conquest of the Marian party in Italy, judicial affairs once more took their regular course, and Cicero appeared as a pleader in the courts, the one philosophic orator of Rome, as he not unjustly boasts[12]. For two years he was busily engaged, and then suddenly left Rome for a tour in Eastern Hellas. It is usually supposed that he came into collision with Sulla through the freedman Chrysogonus, who was implicated in the case of Roscius. The silence of Cicero is enough to condemn this theory, which rests on no better evidence than that of Plutarch. Cicero himself, even when mentioning his speech in defence of Roscius, never assigns any other cause for his departure than his health, which was being undermined by his passionate style of oratory[13].

During the years 88–81 B.C., Cicero was constantly focused on studying philosophy, law, rhetoric, and literature. He wrote many ambitious works in the last two areas during this time. When Sulla returned to the city after defeating the Marian party in Italy, legal matters resumed their usual course, and Cicero appeared as a lawyer in the courts, claiming to be the only philosophical orator of Rome. For two years, he was actively involved, and then he abruptly left Rome for a trip to Eastern Greece. It's commonly believed that he clashed with Sulla through the freedman Chrysogonus, who was connected to the case of Roscius. However, Cicero’s silence is enough to disprove this theory, which is supported only by Plutarch's weak evidence. When Cicero talks about his speech in defense of Roscius, he never mentions any reason for his departure other than his health, which was suffering because of his intense style of speaking.

The whole two years 79—77 B.C. were spent in the society of Greek philosophers and rhetoricians. The first six months passed at Athens, and were almost entirely devoted to philosophy, since, with the exception [v] of Demetrius Syrus, there were no eminent rhetorical teachers at that time resident in the city[14]. By the advice of Philo himself[15], Cicero attended the lectures of that clear thinker and writer, as Diogenes calls him[16], Zeno of Sidon, now the head of the Epicurean school. In Cicero's later works there are several references to his teaching. He was biting and sarcastic in speech, and spiteful in spirit, hence in striking contrast to Patro and Phaedrus[17]. It is curious to find that Zeno is numbered by Cicero among those pupils and admirers of Carneades whom he had known[18]. Phaedrus was now at Athens, and along with Atticus who loved him beyond all other philosophers[19], Cicero spent much time in listening to his instruction, which was eagerly discussed by the two pupils[20]. Patro was probably in Athens at the same time, but this is nowhere explicitly stated. Cicero must at this time have attained an almost complete familiarity with the Epicurean doctrines.

The entire two years from 79 to 77 B.C. were spent among Greek philosophers and rhetoric experts. The first six months were spent in Athens, mainly focused on philosophy, as there were no prominent rhetoric teachers in the city at that time except for Demetrius Syrus. On the advice of Philo, Cicero attended lectures by Zeno of Sidon, a clear thinker and writer, who was the head of the Epicurean school, as Diogenes referred to him. Cicero mentions Zeno's teachings in several of his later works. Zeno was sharp and sarcastic in his speech and had a bitter spirit, making him quite different from Patro and Phaedrus. Interestingly, Cicero lists Zeno among the students and admirers of Carneades that he had known. Phaedrus was also in Athens, and along with Atticus, who highly valued him above all other philosophers, Cicero spent a lot of time absorbing his teachings, which were passionately discussed by the two students. Patro was likely in Athens at this time as well, although this isn't explicitly stated anywhere. Cicero must have gained an almost complete understanding of Epicurean doctrines during this period.

There seem to have been no eminent representatives of the Stoic school then at Athens. Nor is any mention made of a Peripatetic teacher whose lectures Cicero might have attended, though M. Pupius Piso, a professed Peripatetic, was one of his companions in this sojourn at Athens[21]. Only three notable Peripatetics were at this time living. Of these Staseas of Naples, who lived some time in Piso's house, was not then at Athens[22]; it is probable, however, from a mention of [vi] him in the De Oratore, that Cicero knew himm through Piso. Diodorus, the pupil of Critolaus, is frequently named by Cicero, but never as an acquaintance. Cratippus was at this time unknown to him.

There don’t appear to be any prominent members of the Stoic school in Athens at that time. There’s also no record of a Peripatetic teacher whose lectures Cicero might have attended, even though M. Pupius Piso, an avowed Peripatetic, was one of the people with him during his stay in Athens[21]. Only three notable Peripatetics were living at that time. Of these, Staseas of Naples, who had lived in Piso's house for a while, was not in Athens at that moment[22]; however, it’s likely that Cicero knew him through Piso, as mentioned in the De Oratore. Cicero often mentions Diodorus, a student of Critolaus, but never as someone he knows personally. Cratippus was not someone he was familiar with at that time.

The philosopher from whose lessons Cicero certainly learned most at this period was Antiochus of Ascalon, now the representative of a Stoicised Academic school. Of this teacher, however, I shall have to treat later, when I shall attempt to estimate the influence he exercised over our author. It is sufficient here to say that on the main point which was in controversy between Philo and Antiochus, Cicero still continued to think with his earlier teacher. His later works, however, make it evident that he set a high value on the abilities and the learning of Antiochus, especially in dialectic, which was taught after Stoic principles. Cicero speaks of him as eminent among the philosophers of the time, both for talent and acquirement [23]; as a man of acute intellect[24]; as possessed of a pointed style[25]; in fine, as the most cultivated and keenest of the philosophers of the age[26]. A considerable friendship sprang up between Antiochus and Cicero[27], which was strengthened by the fact that many friends of the latter, such as Piso, Varro, Lucullus and Brutus, more or less adhered to the views of Antiochus. It is improbable that Cicero at this time became acquainted with Aristus the brother of Antiochus, since in the Academica[28] he is mentioned in such a way as to show that he was unknown to Cicero in B.C. 62.

The philosopher from whom Cicero likely learned the most during this time was Antiochus of Ascalon, who represented a blended Stoic and Academic approach. I will discuss this teacher later when I review the impact he had on our author. For now, it's enough to say that on the key issue debated between Philo and Antiochus, Cicero still agreed with his earlier mentor. However, his later works clearly show that he highly valued Antiochus's skills and knowledge, especially in dialectic, which was taught based on Stoic principles. Cicero describes him as one of the standout philosophers of his time, both for his talent and knowledge [23]; as a person of sharp intellect[24]; with a distinctive style[25]; and, overall, as the most educated and sharpest philosopher of the era[26]. A strong friendship developed between Antiochus and Cicero[27], which was reinforced by the fact that many of Cicero's friends, like Piso, Varro, Lucullus, and Brutus, shared similar views with Antiochus. It seems unlikely that Cicero met Aristus, Antiochus's brother, at this time, since he is mentioned in the Academica[28] in a way that indicates Cicero did not know him in 62 B.C.

[vii]
The main purpose of Cicero while at Athens had been to learn philosophy; in Asia and at Rhodes he devoted himself chiefly to rhetoric, under the guidance of the most noted Greek teachers, chief of whom, was his old friend Molo, the coryphaeus of the Rhodian school
. Cicero, however, formed while at Rhodes one friendship which largely influenced his views of philosophy, that with Posidonius the pupil of Panaetius, the most famous Stoic of the age. To him Cicero makes reference in his works oftener than to any other instructor. He speaks of him as the greatest of the Stoics
; as a most notable philosopher, to visit whom Pompey, in the midst of his eastern campaigns, put himself to much trouble
; as a minute inquirer
. He is scarcely ever mentioned without some expression of affection, and Cicero tells us that he read his works more than those of any other author
. Posidonius was at a later time resident at Rome, and stayed in Cicero's house. Hecato the Rhodian, another pupil of Panaetius, may have been at Rhodes at this time. Mnesarchus and Dardanus, also hearers of Panaetius, belonged to an earlier time, and although Cicero was well acquainted with the works of the former, he does not seem to have known either personally.

From the year 77 to the year 68 B.C., when the series of letters begins, Cicero was doubtless too busily engaged with legal and political affairs to spend much time in systematic study. That his oratory owed much to philosophy from the first he repeatedly insists; [viii] and we know from his letters that it was his later practice to refresh his style by much study of the Greek writers, and especially the philosophers. During the period then, about which we have little or no information, we may believe that he kept up his old knowledge by converse with his many Roman friends who had a bent towards philosophy, as well as with the Greeks who from time to time came to Rome and frequented the houses of the Optimates; to this he added such reading as his leisure would allow. The letters contained in the first book of those addressed to Atticus, which range over the years 68—62 B.C., afford many proofs of the abiding strength of his passion for literary employment. In the earlier part of this time we find him entreating Atticus to let him have a library which was then for sale; expressing at the same time in the strongest language his loathing for public affairs, and his love for books, to which he looks as the support of his old age[34]. In the midst of his busiest political occupations, when he was working his hardest for the consulship, his heart was given to the adornment of his Tusculan villa in a way suited to his literary and philosophic tastes. This may be taken as a specimen of his spirit throughout his life. He was before all things a man of letters; compared with literature, politics and oratory held quite a secondary place in his affections. Public business employed his intellect, but never his heart.

From 77 to 68 B.C., when the series of letters starts, Cicero was definitely too busy with legal and political matters to spend much time on structured study. He often emphasized that his oratory heavily relied on philosophy; [viii] and we know from his letters that he later refreshed his style by studying Greek writers, particularly philosophers. During this period, about which we have little information, we can assume he maintained his knowledge through discussions with many Roman friends interested in philosophy, as well as with Greeks who occasionally visited Rome and frequented the homes of the Optimates; he also squeezed in whatever reading he could manage in his free time. The letters in the first book addressed to Atticus, covering the years 68—62 B.C., provide many examples of his enduring passion for literary pursuits. Early on during this time, we see him pleading with Atticus to let him have a library that was for sale, while at the same time expressing with great intensity his dislike for public affairs and his love for books, which he viewed as the foundation for his old age[34]. Even amidst his most demanding political work, while he was striving hard for the consulship, he was focused on beautifying his Tusculan villa to reflect his literary and philosophical preferences. This serves as a reflection of his spirit throughout his life. Above all, he was a man of letters; in comparison to literature, politics and oratory were of secondary importance to him. Public business engaged his intellect but never truly captured his heart.

The year 62 released him from the consulship and enabled him to indulge his literary tastes. To this year belong the publication of his speeches, which were [ix] crowded, he says, with the maxims of philosophy[35]; the history of his consulship, in Latin and Greek, the Greek version which he sent to Posidonius being modelled on Isocrates and Aristotle; and the poem on his consulship, of which some fragments remain. A year or two later we find him reading with enthusiasm the works of Dicaearchus, and keeping up his acquaintance with living Greek philosophers[36]. His long lack of leisure seems to have caused an almost unquenchable thirst for reading at this time. His friend Paetus had inherited a valuable library, which he presented to Cicero. It was in Greece at the time, and Cicero thus writes to Atticus: "If you love me and feel sure of my love for you, use all the endeavours of your friends, clients, acquaintances, freedmen, and even slaves to prevent a single leaf from being lost.... Every day I find greater satisfaction in study, so far as my forensic labours permit[37]." At this period of his life Cicero spent much time in study at his estates near Tusculum, Antium, Formiae, and elsewhere. I dwell with greater emphasis on these facts, because of the idea now spread abroad that Cicero was a mere dabbler in literature, and that his works were extempore paraphrases of Greek books half understood. In truth, his appetite for every kind of literature was insatiable, and his attainments in each department considerable. He was certainly the most learned Roman of his age, with the single exception of Varro. One of his letters to Atticus[38] will give a fair picture of his life at this time. He especially studied the political writings of [x] the Greeks, such as Theophrastus and Dicaearchus[39]. He also wrote historical memoirs after the fashion, of Theopompus[40].

The year 62 freed him from the consulship and allowed him to pursue his love for literature. This year saw the publication of his speeches, which he claimed were filled with philosophical insights; the history of his consulship, written in both Latin and Greek, with the Greek version sent to Posidonius modeled after Isocrates and Aristotle; and a poem about his consulship, of which some fragments still exist. A year or two later, he was enthusiastically reading the works of Dicaearchus and maintaining his relationships with contemporary Greek philosophers. His long absence from free time seemed to have created an intense desire for reading at this point. His friend Paetus had inherited a valuable library, which he gave to Cicero. At that time, it was in Greece, and Cicero wrote to Atticus: "If you care about me and are sure of my care for you, do everything you can to ensure not a single page is lost.... Every day I find more joy in studying, as much as my legal work allows." During this period, Cicero spent much time studying at his properties near Tusculum, Antium, Formiae, and elsewhere. I emphasize these points because there’s a growing belief that Cicero was just a casual writer and that his works were off-the-cuff paraphrases of Greek texts that he barely understood. In reality, his hunger for various kinds of literature was insatiable, and he achieved significant knowledge in each area. He was undoubtedly the most educated Roman of his time, second only to Varro. One of his letters to Atticus will provide a clear picture of his life at this time. He focused especially on the political writings of the Greeks, such as Theophrastus and Dicaearchus. He also wrote historical memoirs in the style of Theopompus.

The years from 59—57 B.C. were years in which Cicero's private cares overwhelmed all thought of other occupation. Soon after his return from exile, in the year 56, he describes himself as "devouring literature" with a marvellous man named Dionysius[41], and laughingly pronouncing that nothing is sweeter than universal knowledge. He spent great part of the year 55 at Cumae or Naples "feeding upon" the library of Faustus Sulla, the son of the Dictator[42]. Literature formed then, he tells us, his solace and support, and he would rather sit in a garden seat which Atticus had, beneath a bust of Aristotle, than in the ivory chair of office. Towards the end of the year, he was busily engaged on the De Oratore, a work which clearly proves his continued familiarity with Greek philosophy[43]. In the following year (54) he writes that politics must cease for him, and that he therefore returns unreservedly to the life most in accordance with nature, that of the student[44]. During this year he was again for the most part at those of his country villas where his best collections of books were. At this time was written the De Republica, a work to which I may appeal for evidence that his old philosophical studies had by no means been allowed to drop[45]. Aristotle is especially mentioned as one of the authors [xi] read at this time[46]. In the year 52 B.C. came the De Legibus, written amid many distracting occupations; a work professedly modelled on Plato and the older philosophers of the Socratic schools.

The years from 59–57 B.C. were times when Cicero's personal troubles overshadowed all other activities. Shortly after he returned from exile in 56, he described himself as "devouring literature" with a remarkable man named Dionysius[41], jokingly declaring that nothing is sweeter than universal knowledge. He spent a large part of 55 at Cumae or Naples, "feeding upon" the library of Faustus Sulla, the son of the Dictator[42]. Literature was, he said, his comfort and support, and he preferred to sit in a garden chair that Atticus had, under a bust of Aristotle, rather than in the ivory chair of his office. Toward the end of that year, he was busy working on the De Oratore, a piece that clearly shows his ongoing familiarity with Greek philosophy[43]. The following year (54), he wrote that politics must come to an end for him, and he was returning to a life more in line with nature, that of a student[44]. During this year, he mostly stayed at his country villas where his best book collections were. At this time, he wrote the De Republica, a work that serves as evidence that his earlier philosophical studies had not been neglected[45]. Aristotle was specifically mentioned as one of the authors [xi] read during this period[46]. In 52 B.C., the De Legibus was written amidst many distractions; it was a work supposedly modeled on Plato and the earlier philosophers of the Socratic schools.

In the year 51 Cicero, then on his way to Cilicia, revisited Athens, much to his own pleasure and that of the Athenians. He stayed in the house of Aristus, the brother of Antiochus and teacher of Brutus. His acquaintance with this philosopher was lasting, if we may judge from the affectionate mention in the Brutus[47]. Cicero also speaks in kindly terms of Xeno, an Epicurean friend of Atticus, who was then with Patro at Athens. It was at this time that Cicero interfered to prevent Memmius, the pupil of the great Roman Epicurean Lucretius, from destroying the house in which Epicurus had lived[48]. Cicero seems to have been somewhat disappointed with the state of philosophy at Athens, Aristus being the only man of merit then resident there[49]. On the journey from Athens to his province, he made the acquaintance of Cratippus, who afterwards taught at Athens as head of the Peripatetic school[50]. At this time he was resident at Mitylene, where Cicero seems to have passed some time in his society[51]. He was by far the greatest, Cicero said, of all the Peripatetics he had himself heard, and indeed equal in merit to the most eminent of that school[52].

In the year 51, Cicero, while on his way to Cilicia, visited Athens again, much to his enjoyment and that of the Athenians. He stayed at Aristus's house, who was Antiochus's brother and Brutus's teacher. His connection with this philosopher was lasting, judging by the fond mention in the Brutus[47]. Cicero also speaks warmly of Xeno, an Epicurean friend of Atticus, who was in Athens with Patro at that time. It was during this time that Cicero stepped in to stop Memmius, a student of the great Roman Epicurean Lucretius, from demolishing the house where Epicurus once lived[48]. Cicero seemed a bit let down by the state of philosophy in Athens, as Aristus was the only worthy philosopher living there at the time[49]. On his journey from Athens to his province, he met Cratippus, who later became the head of the Peripatetic school in Athens[50]. At that time, he was living in Mitylene, where Cicero seemed to spend some time in his company[51]. He was, without a doubt, the greatest, Cicero said, of all the Peripatetics he had heard, and indeed of equal merit to the most distinguished members of that school[52].

The care of that disordered province Cilicia enough to employ Cicero's thoughts till the end of 50. [xii] Yet he yearned for Athens and philosophy. He wished to leave some memorial of himself at the beautiful city, and anxiously asked Atticus whether it would look foolish to build a προπυλον at the Academia, as Appius, his predecessor, had done at Eleusis[53]. It seems the Athenians of the time were in the habit of adapting their ancient statues to suit the noble Romans of the day, and of placing on them fulsome inscriptions. Of this practice Cicero speaks with loathing. In one letter of this date he carefully discusses the errors Atticus had pointed out in the books De Republica[54]. His wishes with regard to Athens still kept their hold upon his mind, and on his way home from Cilicia he spoke of conferring on the city some signal favour[55]. Cicero was anxious to show Rhodes, with its school of eloquence, to the two boys Marcus and Quintus, who accompanied him, and they probably touched there for a few days[56]. From thence they went to Athens, where Cicero again stayed with Aristus[57], and renewed his friendship with other philosophers, among them Xeno the friend of Atticus[58].

Caring for the chaotic province of Cilicia occupied Cicero's thoughts until the end of 50. [xii] However, he longed for Athens and its philosophy. He wanted to leave a mark on the beautiful city and anxiously asked Atticus if it would seem silly to build a gateway at the Academy, like Appius, his predecessor, had done at Eleusis[53]. It appears the Athenians at the time were known for modifying their ancient statues to favor the noble Romans and for adding flattering inscriptions. Cicero expressed disgust for this practice. In one letter from this time, he carefully examines the mistakes Atticus had pointed out in the books De Republica[54]. His desire for Athens still lingered in his mind, and on his way home from Cilicia, he talked about doing something significant for the city[55]. Cicero was eager to show Rhodes, with its eloquence school, to the two boys Marcus and Quintus, who were with him, and they likely stopped there for a few days[56]. From there, they went to Athens, where Cicero stayed again with Aristus[57], and reconnected with other philosophers, including Xeno, Atticus's friend[58].

On Cicero's return to Italy public affairs were in a very critical condition, and left little room for thoughts about literature. The letters which belong to this time are very pathetic. Cicero several times contrasts the statesmen of the time with the Scipio he had himself drawn in the De Republica[59]; when he thinks of Caesar, Plato's description of the tyrant is present to [xiii] his mind[60]; when, he deliberates about the course he is himself to take, he naturally recals the example of Socrates, who refused to leave Athens amid the misrule of the thirty tyrants[61]. It is curious to find Cicero, in the very midst of civil war, poring over the book of Demetrius the Magnesian concerning concord[62]; or employing his days in arguing with himself a string of abstract philosophical propositions about tyranny[63]. Nothing could more clearly show that he was really a man of books; by nothing but accident a politician. In these evil days, however, nothing was long to his taste; books, letters, study, all in their turn became unpleasant[64].

On Cicero's return to Italy, public affairs were in a very serious state, leaving little room for thoughts about literature. The letters from this time are quite sad. Cicero often compares the politicians of the day to the Scipio he had depicted in the De Republica[59]; when he thinks of Caesar, he is reminded of Plato's description of a tyrant [xiii][60]; and when he considers what path to take, he naturally recalls the example of Socrates, who chose not to leave Athens during the misrule of the thirty tyrants[61]. It’s interesting to see Cicero, right in the middle of civil war, studying Demetrius the Magnesian's book on harmony[62]; or spending his days debating a series of abstract philosophical ideas about tyranny[63]. Nothing demonstrates more clearly that he was truly a bookish person; he was only a politician by mere chance. In these troubled times, however, nothing suited him for long; books, letters, study, all eventually became unsatisfactory[64].

As soon as Cicero had become fully reconciled to Caesar in the year 46 he returned with desperate energy to his old literary pursuits. In a letter written to Varro in that year[65], he says "I assure you I had no sooner returned to Rome than I renewed my intimacy with my old friends, my books." These gave him real comfort, and his studies seemed to bear richer fruit than in his days of prosperity[66]. The tenor of all his letters at this time is the same: see especially the remaining letters to Varro and also to Sulpicius[67]. The Partitiones Oratoriae, the Paradoxa, the Orator, and the Laudatio Catonis, to which Caesar replied by his Anticato, were all finished within the year. Before the end of the year the Hortensius and the De Finibus had probably both been planned and commenced. [xiv] Early in the following year the Academica, the history of which I shall trace elsewhere, was written.

As soon as Cicero had fully reconciled with Caesar in 46 BC, he returned with intense energy to his old literary passions. In a letter to Varro that year[65], he wrote, "I assure you, no sooner had I returned to Rome than I reconnected with my old friends, my books." These provided him with genuine comfort, and his studies seemed to yield richer rewards than during his prosperous days[66]. The tone of all his letters at this time is consistent: see especially the remaining letters to Varro and also to Sulpicius[67]. The Partitiones Oratoriae, the Paradoxa, the Orator, and the Laudatio Catonis, which Caesar responded to with his Anticato, were all completed within that year. Before the year's end, the Hortensius and the De Finibus were likely both planned and started. [xiv] Early the following year, the Academica, the history of which I will outline elsewhere, was written.

I have now finished the first portion of my task; I have shown Cicero as the man of letters and the student of philosophy during that portion of his life which preceded the writing of the Academica. Even the evidence I have produced, which does not include such indirect indications of philosophical study as might be obtained from the actual philosophical works of Cicero, is sufficient to justify his boast that at no time had he been divorced from philosophy[68]. He was entitled to repel the charge made by some people on the publication of his first book of the later period—the Hortensius—that he was a mere tiro in philosophy, by the assertion that on the contrary nothing had more occupied his thoughts throughout the whole of a wonderfully energetic life[69]. Did the scope of this edition allow it, I should have little difficulty in showing from a minute survey of his works, and a comparison of them with ancient authorities, that his knowledge of Greek philosophy was nearly as accurate as it was extensive. So far as the Academica is concerned, I have had in my notes an opportunity of defending Cicero's substantial accuracy; of the success of the defence I must leave the reader to judge. During the progress of this work I shall have to expose the groundlessness of many feelings and judgments now current which have contributed to produce a low estimate of Cicero's philosophical attainments, but there is one piece of unfairness which I shall have no better opportunity of mentioning [xv] than the present. It is this. Cicero, the philosopher, is made to suffer for the shortcomings of Cicero the politician. Scholars who have learned to despise his political weakness, vanity, and irresolution, make haste to depreciate his achievements in philosophy, without troubling themselves to inquire too closely into their intrinsic value. I am sorry to be obliged to instance the illustrious Mommsen, who speaks of the De Legibus as "an oasis in the desert of this dreary and voluminous writer." From political partizanship, and prejudices based on facts irrelevant to the matter in hand, I beg all students to free themselves in reading the Academica.

I have now completed the first part of my task; I have presented Cicero as both a man of letters and a philosophy student during the time before he wrote the Academica. Even the evidence I’ve provided, which doesn’t include indirect signs of his philosophical study found in his actual philosophical works, is enough to support his claim that he was never disconnected from philosophy[68]. He had every right to defend against the criticism made by some when his first later work—the Hortensius—was published, suggesting he was just a novice in philosophy. He asserted that nothing had occupied his thoughts more throughout his incredibly active life[69]. If the scope of this edition allowed it, I could easily demonstrate through a detailed examination of his writings and a comparison with ancient sources that his understanding of Greek philosophy was nearly as precise as it was vast. Regarding the Academica, I have the chance in my notes to defend Cicero's significant accuracy; the success of that defense is for the reader to evaluate. Throughout this work, I will address the unfounded feelings and opinions currently held that contribute to a low view of Cicero's philosophical skills. However, there’s one instance of unfairness I must mention now [xv], and that is this: Cicero the philosopher suffers due to the flaws of Cicero the politician. Scholars who have come to scorn his political weaknesses, vanity, and indecisiveness are quick to downplay his contributions to philosophy without closely examining their actual worth. I regret having to mention the renowned Mommsen, who refers to the De Legibus as "an oasis in the desert of this dreary and voluminous writer." I urge all readers to free themselves from political bias and prejudices unrelated to the subject at hand while reading the Academica.

II. The Philosophical Opinions of Cicero.

II. The Philosophical Views of Cicero.

In order to define with clearness the position of Cicero as a student of philosophy, it would be indispensable to enter into a detailed historical examination of the later Greek schools—the Stoic, Peripatetic, Epicurean and new Academic. These it would be necessary to know, not merely as they came from the hands of their founders, but as they existed in Cicero's age; Stoicism not as Zeno understood it, but as Posidonius and the other pupils of Panaetius propounded it; not merely the Epicureanism of Epicurus, but that of Zeno, Phaedrus, Patro, and Xeno; the doctrines taught in the Lyceum by Cratippus; the new Academicism of Philo as well as that of Arcesilas and Carneades; the medley of Academicism, Peripateticism, and Stoicism put forward by Antiochus in the name of the Old [xvi] Academy. A systematic attempt to distinguish between the earlier and later forms of doctrine held by these schools is still a great desideratum. Cicero's statements concerning any particular school are generally tested by comparing them with the assertions made by ancient authorities about the earlier representatives of the school. Should any discrepancy appear, it is at once concluded that Cicero is in gross error, whereas, in all probability, he is uttering opinions which would have been recognised as genuine by those who were at the head of the school in his day. The criticism of Madvig even is not free from this error, as will be seen from my notes on several passages of the Academica[70]. As my space forbids me to attempt the thorough inquiry I have indicated as desirable, I can but describe in rough outline the relation in which Cicero stands to the chief schools.

To clearly define Cicero's position as a student of philosophy, it's essential to conduct a detailed historical examination of the later Greek schools—the Stoics, Peripatetics, Epicureans, and new Academics. It's necessary to understand these schools not just as they were founded, but as they existed in Cicero's time; Stoicism not as Zeno saw it, but as presented by Posidonius and other students of Panaetius; not just the Epicureanism of Epicurus, but also that of Zeno, Phaedrus, Patro, and Xeno; the doctrines taught in the Lyceum by Cratippus; the new Academic views of Philo as well as those of Arcesilas and Carneades; and the blend of Academicism, Peripateticism, and Stoicism advocated by Antiochus in the name of the Old Academy. A systematic effort to distinguish between the earlier and later forms of doctrine held by these schools is still a significant gap. Cicero's statements about any specific school are often checked against what ancient sources say about the earlier representatives. If any discrepancies are found, it's quickly concluded that Cicero is seriously mistaken, whereas he is likely expressing views that would have been accepted as valid by the leaders of the school in his time. Even Madvig's criticism isn't free from this mistake, as will be evident from my notes on several passages of the Academica[70]. Since I don't have enough space to conduct the thorough inquiry I believe is necessary, I can only briefly outline Cicero's relationship to the main schools.

The two main tasks of the later Greek philosophy were, as Cicero often insists, the establishment of a criterion such as would suffice to distinguish the true from the false, and the determination of an ethical standard[71]. We have in the Academica Cicero's view of the first problem: that the attainment of any infallible criterion was impossible. To go more into detail here would be to anticipate the text of the Lucullus as well as my notes. Without further refinements, I may say that Cicero in this respect was in substantial agreement with the New Academic school, and in opposition to all other schools. As he himself says, the doctrine that absolute knowledge is impossible was the one Academic tenet against which all the other schools [xvii] were combined[72]. In that which was most distinctively New Academic, Cicero followed the New Academy.

The two main tasks of later Greek philosophy were, as Cicero often emphasizes, to establish a criterion that would be sufficient to distinguish the true from the false, and to determine an ethical standard[71]. In the Academica, Cicero shares his view on the first issue: that obtaining any infallible criterion is impossible. Going into more detail here would anticipate the text of the Lucullus as well as my notes. Without further nuances, I can say that Cicero was largely in agreement with the New Academic school on this matter, opposing all other schools. As he states, the idea that absolute knowledge is impossible was the one Academic belief against which all the other schools [xvii] united[72]. In what was most distinctively New Academic, Cicero followed the New Academy.

It is easy to see what there was in such a tenet to attract Cicero. Nothing was more repulsive to his mind than dogmatism. As an orator, he was accustomed to hear arguments put forward with equal persuasiveness on both sides of a case. It seemed to him arrogant to make any proposition with a conviction of its absolute, indestructible and irrefragable truth. One requisite of a philosophy with him was that it should avoid this arrogance[73]. Philosophers of the highest respectability had held the most opposite opinions on the same subjects. To withhold absolute assent from all doctrines, while giving a qualified assent to those which seemed most probable, was the only prudent course[74]. Cicero's temperament also, apart from his experience as an orator, inclined him to charity and toleration, and repelled him from the fury of dogmatism. He repeatedly insists that the diversities of opinion which the most famous intellects display, ought to lead men to teach one another with all gentleness and meekness[75]. In positiveness of assertion there seemed to be something reckless and disgraceful, unworthy of a self-controlled character[76]. Here we have a touch of feeling thoroughly Roman. Cicero further urges arguments similar to some put forward by a long series of English thinkers from Milton to Mill, to show that the free conflict of opinion is necessary [xviii] to the progress of philosophy, which was by that very freedom brought rapidly to maturity in Greece[77]. Wherever authority has loudly raised its voice, says Cicero, there philosophy has pined. Pythagoras[78] is quoted as a warning example, and the baneful effects of authority are often depicted[79]. The true philosophic spirit requires us to find out what can be said for every view. It is a positive duty to discuss all aspects of every question, after the example of the Old Academy and Aristotle[80]. Those who demand a dogmatic statement of belief are mere busybodies[81]. The Academics glory in their freedom of judgment. They are not compelled to defend an opinion whether they will or no, merely because one of their predecessors has laid it down[82]. So far does Cicero carry this freedom, that in the fifth book of the Tusculan Disputations, he maintains a view entirely at variance with the whole of the fourth book of the De Finibus, and when the discrepancy is pointed out, refuses to be bound by his former statements, on the score that he is an Academic and a freeman[83]. "Modo hoc, modo illud probabilius videtur[84]." The Academic sips the best of every school[85]. He roams in the wide field of philosophy, while the Stoic dares not stir a foot's breadth away from Chrysippus[86]. The Academic is only anxious that people should combat his opinions; for he makes it his sole [xix] aim, with Socrates, to rid himself and others of the mists of error[87]. This spirit is even found in Lucullus the Antiochean[88]. While professing, however, this philosophic bohemianism, Cicero indignantly repels the charge that the Academy, though claiming to seek for the truth, has no truth to follow[89]. The probable is for it the true.

It’s clear why Cicero was drawn to this belief. Nothing was more off-putting to him than dogmatism. As an orator, he was used to hearing arguments presented convincingly from both sides. He saw it as arrogant to assert any claim with the conviction of its absolute, unchangeable truth. For him, a philosophy needed to avoid that arrogance. Respectable philosophers had held completely opposite views on the same topics. The wise choice was to withhold full agreement from all doctrines while giving qualified agreement to those that seemed most likely. Cicero's temperament, apart from his experience as an orator, also leaned towards kindness and tolerance, making him resistant to the intensity of dogmatism. He often noted that the variety of opinions displayed by great minds should encourage people to teach each other with humility and gentleness. There was something reckless and shameful about being overly assertive, which he felt was unworthy of a self-disciplined person. This sentiment reflected a distinctly Roman perspective. Cicero further emphasized arguments akin to those presented by English thinkers from Milton to Mill, asserting that the free exchange of opinions is essential to the growth of philosophy, which flourished rapidly in Greece due to that very freedom. Wherever authority has raised its voice loudly, he says, philosophy has suffered. He cites Pythagoras as a warning example and often depicts the harmful effects of authority. The true philosophical spirit requires us to explore what can be said for every perspective. It is our duty to examine all sides of every question, following the example of the Old Academy and Aristotle. Those who demand a dogmatic statement of belief are simply meddling. The Academics take pride in their freedom to judge. They aren’t bound to defend an opinion just because one of their predecessors established it. Cicero promotes this freedom so much that in the fifth book of the *Tusculan Disputations*, he takes a stance that completely contradicts the entirety of the fourth book of the *De Finibus*, and when this contradiction is pointed out, he refuses to adhere to his previous statements, claiming he is an Academic and a free thinker. "At one time this seems more probable, at another that." The Academic takes the best from every school. He explores the vast landscape of philosophy, while the Stoic is hesitant to stray an inch from Chrysippus. The Academic only desires for others to challenge his views; for like Socrates, his sole aim is to free himself and others from confusion and falsehoods. This spirit is also present in Lucullus the Antiochean. While openly embracing this philosophical freedom, Cicero firmly rejects the accusation that the Academy, despite claiming to seek the truth, lacks any truth to pursue. The probable is considered the true for them.

Another consideration which attracted Cicero to these tenets was their evident adaptability to the purposes of oratory, and the fact that eloquence was, as he puts it, the child of the Academy[90]. Orators, politicians, and stylists had ever found their best nourishment in the teaching of the Academic and Peripatetic masters[91]. The Stoics and Epicureans cared nothing for power of expression. Again, the Academic tenets were those with which the common sense of the world could have most sympathy[92]. The Academy also was the school which had the most respectable pedigree. Compared with its system, all other philosophies were plebeian[93]. The philosopher who best preserved the Socratic tradition was most estimable, ceteris paribus, and that man was Carneades[94].

Another consideration that drew Cicero to these beliefs was their clear adaptability for use in oratory, and the fact that eloquence was, as he put it, the offspring of the Academy[90]. Orators, politicians, and writers had always found their best inspiration in the teachings of the Academic and Peripatetic masters[91]. The Stoics and Epicureans didn’t care about the power of expression. Additionally, the Academic beliefs were the ones that the common sense of the world could relate to the most[92]. The Academy was also the institution with the most respectable background. Compared to its system, all other philosophies seemed less refined[93]. The philosopher who best upheld the Socratic tradition was highly regarded, ceteris paribus, and that man was Carneades[94].

In looking at the second great problem, that of the ethical standard, we must never forget that it was considered by nearly all the later philosophers as of overwhelming importance compared with the first. Philosophy was emphatically defined as the art of [xx] conduct (ars vivendi). All speculative and non-ethical doctrines were merely estimable as supplying a basis on which this practical art could be reared. This is equally true of the Pyrrhonian scepticism and of the dogmatism of Zeno and Epicurus. Their logical and physical doctrines were mere outworks or ramparts within which the ordinary life of the school was carried on. These were useful chiefly in case of attack by the enemy; in time of peace ethics held the supremacy. In this fact we shall find a key to unlock many difficulties in Cicero's philosophical writings. I may instance one passage in the beginning of the Academica Posteriora[95], which has given much trouble to editors. Cicero is there charged by Varro with having deserted the Old Academy for the New, and admits the charge. How is this to be reconciled with his own oft-repeated statements that he never recanted the doctrines Philo had taught him? Simply thus. Arcesilas, Carneades, and Philo had been too busy with their polemic against Zeno and his followers, maintained on logical grounds, to deal much with ethics. On the other hand, in the works which Cicero had written and published before the Academica, wherever he had touched philosophy, it had been on its ethical side. The works themselves, moreover, were direct imitations of early Academic and Peripatetic writers, who, in the rough popular view which regarded ethics mainly or solely, really composed a single school, denoted by the phrase "Vetus Academia." General readers, therefore, who considered ethical resemblance as of far greater moment than dialectical [xxi] difference, would naturally look upon Cicero as a supporter of their "Vetus Academia," so long as he kept clear of dialectic; when he brought dialectic to the front, and pronounced boldly for Carneades, they would naturally regard him as a deserter from the Old Academy to the New. This view is confirmed by the fact that for many years before Cicero wrote, the Academic dialectic had found no eminent expositor. So much was this the case, that when Cicero wrote the Academica he was charged with constituting himself the champion of an exploded and discredited school[96].

When we examine the second major issue, that of ethical standards, we must remember that it was seen by almost all later philosophers as far more significant than the first. Philosophy was clearly defined as the art of [xx] living (ars vivendi). All speculative and non-ethical doctrines were valuable only as foundations upon which this practical skill could be built. This applies equally to the Pyrrhonian skepticism and the dogmatism of Zeno and Epicurus. Their logical and physical doctrines were merely outworks or defenses that supported the usual life of the school. They were mainly useful in times of conflict; in peacetime, ethics ruled supreme. This fact will help us clarify many complexities in Cicero's philosophical writings. For example, in the introduction of the Academica Posteriora[95], Cicero is accused by Varro of abandoning the Old Academy for the New and he accepts this accusation. How can this be reconciled with his frequent claims that he never rejected the teachings Philo gave him? It's quite simple. Arcesilas, Carneades, and Philo were too focused on their arguments against Zeno and his followers, which were based on logic, to spend much time on ethics. Conversely, in the works that Cicero had written and published before the Academica, wherever he addressed philosophy, it was in its ethical aspect. In addition, these works were direct imitations of early Academic and Peripatetic writers, who, in the general view that focused mainly or exclusively on ethics, effectively formed a single school referred to as the "Vetus Academia." Therefore, general readers, who considered ethical similarity to be far more important than dialectical [xxi] differences, would naturally see Cicero as a supporter of their "Vetus Academia," as long as he stayed away from dialectic; when he emphasized dialectic and clearly supported Carneades, they would understandably view him as having switched from the Old Academy to the New. This perspective is supported by the fact that for many years before Cicero wrote, the Academic dialectic had lacked a prominent expositor. So much so that when Cicero wrote the Academica, he was accused of positioning himself as the defender of a discredited and outdated school[96].

Cicero's ethics, then, stand quite apart from his dialectic. In the sphere of morals he felt the danger of the principle of doubt. Even in the De Legibus when the dialogue turns on a moral question, he begs the New Academy, which has introduced confusion into these subjects, to be silent[97]. Again, Antiochus, who in the dialectical dialogue is rejected, is in the De Legibus spoken of with considerable favour[98]. All ethical systems which seemed to afford stability to moral principles had an attraction for Cicero. He was fascinated by the Stoics almost beyond the power of resistance. In respect of their ethical and religious ideas he calls them "great and famous philosophers[99]," and he frequently speaks with something like shame of the treatment they had received at the hands of Arcesilas and Carneades. Once he gives expression to a fear lest they should be the only true philosophers [xxii] after all[100]. There was a kind of magnificence about the Stoic utterances on morality, more suited to a superhuman than a human world, which allured Cicero more than the barrenness of the Stoic dialectic repelled him[101]. On moral questions, therefore, we often find him going farther in the direction of Stoicism than even his teacher Antiochus. One great question which divided the philosophers of the time was, whether happiness was capable of degrees. The Stoics maintained that it was not, and in a remarkable passage Cicero agrees with them, explicitly rejecting the position of Antiochus, that a life enriched by virtue, but unattended by other advantages, might be happy, but could not be the happiest possible[102]. He begs the Academic and Peripatetic schools to cease from giving an uncertain sound (balbutire) and to allow that the happiness of the wise man would remain unimpaired even if he were thrust into the bull of Phalaris[103]. In another place he admits the purely Stoic doctrine that virtue is one and indivisible[104]. These opinions, however, he will not allow to be distinctively Stoic, but appeals to Socrates as his authority for them[105]. Zeno, who is merely an ignoble craftsman of words, stole them from the Old Academy. This is Cicero's general feeling with regard to Zeno, and there can be no doubt that he caught it from Antiochus who, in stealing the doctrines of Zeno, ever stoutly maintained that Zeno had stolen them before. Cicero, however, regarded chiefly the ethics of Zeno with this feeling, while Antiochus so [xxiii] regarded chiefly the dialectic. It is just in this that the difference between Antiochus and Cicero lies. To the former Zeno's dialectic was true and Socratic, while the latter treated it as un-Socratic, looking upon Socrates as the apostle of doubt[106]. On the whole Cicero was more in accord with Stoic ethics than Antiochus. Not in all points, however: for while Antiochus accepted without reserve the Stoic paradoxes, Cicero hesitatingly followed them, although he conceded that they were Socratic[107]. Again, Antiochus subscribed to the Stoic theory that all emotion was sinful; Cicero, who was very human in his joys and sorrows, refused it with horror[108]. It must be admitted that on some points Cicero was inconsistent. In the De Finibus he argued that the difference between the Peripatetic and Stoic ethics was merely one of terms; in the Tusculan Disputations he held it to be real. The most Stoic in tone of all his works are the Tusculan Disputations and the De Officiis.

Cicero's ethics are distinct from his logic. In moral matters, he recognized the risk of doubt. Even in the De Legibus, when discussing a moral issue, he asks the New Academy, which has muddled these topics, to hold their peace[97]. Although Antiochus is dismissed in the dialectical dialogue, he is spoken of warmly in the De Legibus[98]. Cicero was drawn to ethical systems that seemed to provide solid moral foundations. He was irresistibly captivated by the Stoics. Regarding their ethical and religious beliefs, he calls them "great and famous philosophers[99]," often expressing a sense of shame about how they were treated by Arcesilas and Carneades. At one point, he confesses a fear that they might actually be the only true philosophers [xxii] after all[100]. The Stoics had a certain grandeur in their moral views, more fitting for a superhuman realm than a human one, which attracted Cicero despite the stark nature of Stoic logic driving him away[101]. On moral issues, he often aligns more closely with Stoicism than even his teacher Antiochus. One major issue among philosophers of the time was whether happiness had levels. The Stoics argued that it did not, and in a notable passage, Cicero agrees with them, explicitly rejecting Antiochus's view that a life filled with virtue but lacking other benefits might be happy, but not the happiest possible[102]. He urges the Academic and Peripatetic schools to stop making uncertain statements (balbutire) and to accept that the happiness of a wise person would remain intact even if they were thrown into the bull of Phalaris[103]. In another instance, he concedes the purely Stoic view that virtue is one and indivisible[104]. However, he refuses to label these beliefs as strictly Stoic, claiming Socrates as his authority for them[105]. Zeno, whom he considers merely an unworthy wordsmith, borrowed these ideas from the Old Academy. This is Cicero's overall sentiment towards Zeno, and it's clear he picked it up from Antiochus, who, while taking Zeno's doctrines, always claimed Zeno had taken them first. Cicero mainly focused on Zeno's ethics in this regard, while Antiochus primarily considered his logic. This is where the distinction between Antiochus and Cicero lies. Antiochus viewed Zeno's logic as true and Socratic, while Cicero saw it as un-Socratic, considering Socrates to be the champion of doubt[106]. Overall, Cicero was more aligned with Stoic ethics than Antiochus. However, not in all respects: Antiochus accepted the Stoic paradoxes without hesitation, while Cicero followed them tentatively, even if he acknowledged they had a Socratic origin[107]. Furthermore, Antiochus subscribed to the Stoic belief that all emotions were sinful; Cicero, who was very human in experiencing joy and sorrow, rejected that notion with disgust[108]. It's worth noting that Cicero was inconsistent on certain points. In the De Finibus, he argued that the difference between Peripatetic and Stoic ethics was merely semantic; in the Tusculan Disputations, he claimed it to be substantive. The works that are most Stoic in spirit are the Tusculan Disputations and the De Officiis.

With regard to physics, I may remark at the outset that a comparatively small importance was in Cicero's time attached to this branch of philosophy. Its chief importance lay in the fact that ancient theology was, as all natural theology must be, an appendage of physical science. The religious element in Cicero's nature inclined him very strongly to sympathize with the Stoic views about the grand universal operation of divine power. Piety, sanctity, and moral good, were impossible in any form, he thought, if the divine [xxiv] government of the universe were denied[109]. It went to Cicero's heart that Carneades should have found it necessary to oppose the beautiful Stoic theology, and he defends the great sceptic by the plea that his one aim was to arouse men to the investigation of the truth[110]. At the same time, while really following the Stoics in physics, Cicero often believed himself to be following Aristotle. This partly arose from the actual adoption by the late Peripatetics of many Stoic doctrines, which they gave out as Aristotelian. The discrepancy between the spurious and the genuine Aristotelian views passed undetected, owing to the strange oblivion into which the most important works of Aristotle had fallen[111]. Still, Cicero contrives to correct many of the extravagances of the Stoic physics by a study of Aristotle and Plato. For a thorough understanding of his notions about physics, the Timaeus of Plato, which he knew well and translated, is especially important. It must not be forgotten, also, that the Stoic physics were in the main Aristotelian, and that Cicero was well aware of the fact.

In terms of physics, I should point out right from the start that this area of philosophy was considered relatively unimportant during Cicero's time. Its main significance was that ancient theology was, like all natural theology, a part of physical science. Cicero’s religious inclinations led him to strongly resonate with the Stoic beliefs about the overarching divine power in the universe. He believed that piety, holiness, and moral goodness could not exist in any form if the divine governance of the universe was denied. It troubled Cicero that Carneades found it necessary to challenge the beautiful Stoic theology, and he defended the great skeptic by arguing that his primary goal was to encourage people to seek the truth. At the same time, while he was genuinely following the Stoics in physics, Cicero often thought he was aligned with Aristotle. This partly resulted from the late Peripatetics adopting many Stoic ideas and presenting them as Aristotelian. The difference between the fake and the real Aristotelian views went unnoticed due to the strange neglect of the most significant works of Aristotle. Still, Cicero managed to correct many of the Stoic's excesses in physics by studying Aristotle and Plato. To fully understand his ideas about physics, Plato's Timaeus, which he knew well and translated, is particularly important. It should also be noted that Stoic physics were mainly Aristotelian, and Cicero was well aware of this.

Very few words are necessary in order to characterize Cicero's estimate of the Peripatetic and Epicurean schools. The former was not very powerfully represented during his lifetime. The philosophical descendants of the author of the Organon were notorious for their ignorance of logic[112], and in ethics had approximated considerably to the Stoic teaching. While not much influenced by the school, Cicero generally [xxv] treats it tenderly for the sake of its great past, deeming it a worthy branch of the true Socratic family. With the Epicureans the case was different. In physics they stood absolutely alone, their system was grossly unintellectual, and they discarded mathematics. Their ethical doctrines excited in Cicero nothing but loathing, dialectic they did not use, and they crowned all their errors by a sin which the orator could never pardon, for they were completely indifferent to every adornment and beauty of language.

Very few words are needed to describe Cicero's view of the Peripatetic and Epicurean schools. The former wasn't very influential during his time. The philosophical followers of the author of the Organon were known for their lack of knowledge in logic[112], and in ethics, they had come quite close to Stoic teachings. While Cicero wasn't heavily influenced by this school, he generally treated it kindly due to its significant history, considering it a respectable branch of the true Socratic tradition. The situation with the Epicureans was different. In physics, they stood completely alone; their system was extremely anti-intellectual, and they rejected mathematics. Their ethical beliefs made Cicero feel nothing but disgust, they didn't engage in dialectic, and they compounded all their mistakes with one unforgivable flaw in Cicero's eyes: their complete indifference to the elegance and beauty of language.

III. The aim of Cicero in writing his philosophical works.

III. The goal of Cicero in writing his philosophical works.

It is usual to charge Cicero with a want of originality as a philosopher, and on that score to depreciate his works. The charge is true, but still absurd, for it rests on a misconception, not merely of Cicero's purpose in writing, but of the whole spirit of the later Greek speculation. The conclusion drawn from the charge is also quite unwarranted. If the later philosophy of the Greeks is of any value, Cicero's works are of equal value, for it is only from them that we get any full or clear view of it. Any one who attempts to reconcile the contradictions of Stobaeus, Diogenes Laertius, Sextus Empiricus, Plutarch and other authorities, will perhaps feel little inclination to cry out against the confusion of Ciceros ideas. Such outcry, now so common, is due largely to the want, which I have already noticed, of any clear exposition of the [xxvi] variations in doctrine which the late Greek schools exhibited during the last two centuries before the Christian era. But to return to the charge of want of originality. This is a virtue which Cicero never claims. There is scarcely one of his works (if we except the third book of the De Officiis), which he does not freely confess to be taken wholly from Greek sources. Indeed at the time when he wrote, originality would have been looked upon as a fault rather than an excellence. For two centuries, if we omit Carneades, no one had propounded anything substantially novel in philosophy: there had been simply one eclectic combination after another of pre-existing tenets. It would be hasty to conclude that the writers of these two centuries are therefore undeserving of our study, for the spirit, if not the substance of the doctrines had undergone a momentous change, which ultimately exercised no unimportant influence on society and on the Christian religion itself.

People often criticize Cicero for lacking originality as a philosopher, leading to a devaluation of his works. While this criticism has some merit, it's still unreasonable because it reflects a misunderstanding of both Cicero's intent in writing and the entire essence of later Greek thought. The conclusion drawn from this criticism is also unfounded. If the later philosophy of the Greeks has any value, then Cicero's works hold equal value, as they provide the most complete and clear perspective on it. Anyone who tries to make sense of the contradictions found in Stobaeus, Diogenes Laertius, Sextus Empiricus, Plutarch, and other sources might not feel inclined to complain about the confusion in Cicero's ideas. This common complaint largely stems from the lack, which I've already pointed out, of any clear explanation of the variations in doctrine that the late Greek schools demonstrated in the two centuries leading up to the Christian era. But back to the accusation of lacking originality—this is a quality Cicero never claims. Almost every one of his works (except for the third book of the De Officiis) is openly acknowledged to be derived entirely from Greek sources. In fact, during his time, originality would have been seen more as a flaw than a virtue. For two centuries, excluding Carneades, no one really introduced anything substantively new in philosophy; there was merely a series of eclectic mixes of existing ideas. It would be premature to conclude that the writers of these two centuries don't deserve our attention, as the spirit, if not the substance, of their doctrines underwent a significant transformation that ultimately had a notable impact on society and on Christian religion itself.

When Cicero began to write, the Latin language may be said to have been destitute of a philosophical literature. Philosophy was a sealed study to those who did not know Greek. It was his aim, by putting the best Greek speculation into the most elegant Latin form, to extend the education of his countrymen, and to enrich their literature. He wished at the same time to strike a blow at the ascendency of Epicureanism throughout Italy. The doctrines of Epicurus had alone appeared in Latin in a shape suited to catch the popular taste. There seems to have been a very large Epicurean literature in Latin, of which all but a few scanty traces is now lost. C. Amafinius, mentioned in [xxvii] the Academica[113], was the first to write, and his books seem to have had an enormous circulation[114]. He had a large number of imitators, who obtained such a favourable reception, that, in Cicero's strong language, they took possession of the whole of Italy[115]. Rabirius and Catius the Insubrian, possibly the epicure and friend of Horace, were two of the most noted of these writers. Cicero assigns various reasons for their extreme popularity: the easy nature of the Epicurean physics, the fact that there was no other philosophy for Latin readers, and the voluptuous blandishments of pleasure. This last cause, as indeed he in one passage seems to allow, must have been of little real importance. It is exceedingly remarkable that the whole of the Roman Epicurean literature dealt in an overwhelmingly greater degree with the physics than with the ethics of Epicurus. The explanation is to be found in the fact that the Italian races had as yet a strong practical basis for morality in the legal and social constitution of the family, and did not much feel the need of any speculative system; while the general decay among the educated classes of a belief in the supernatural, accompanied as it was by an increase of superstition among the masses, prepared the way for the acceptance of a purely mechanical explanation of the universe. But of this subject, interesting and important as it is in itself, and neglected though it has been, I can treat no farther.

When Cicero started writing, the Latin language was basically lacking any philosophical literature. Philosophy was a closed book for those who didn't know Greek. His goal was to take the best Greek ideas and present them in elegant Latin, to enhance the education of his fellow countrymen and to enrich their literature. At the same time, he wanted to challenge the dominance of Epicureanism across Italy. The ideas of Epicurus were the only ones that had been presented in Latin in a way that appealed to the masses. There seemed to be a large body of Epicurean literature in Latin, but now only a few remnants remain. C. Amafinius, mentioned in [xxvii] the Academica[113], was the first to write, and his works appear to have circulated widely[114]. He had many imitators who were received so well that, in Cicero's strong words, they took over all of Italy[115]. Rabirius and Catius the Insubrian, possibly the Epicurean and friend of Horace, were among the most notable of these writers. Cicero lists various reasons for their huge popularity: the straightforward nature of Epicurean physics, the absence of any other philosophy for Latin readers, and the tempting allure of pleasure. This last reason, as he seems to suggest in one passage, likely held little real significance. It's striking that the entire Roman Epicurean literature focused much more on the physics than the ethics of Epicurus. This can be explained by the fact that the Italian people still had a strong practical foundation for morality based on family laws and social structure, so they didn't feel a great need for any speculative system; meanwhile, the decline in belief in the supernatural among the educated classes, together with an increase in superstition among the general population, paved the way for a purely mechanical understanding of the universe. However, as interesting and important as this topic is, and despite being overlooked, I won't go any further into it.

These Roman Epicureans are continually reproached [xxviii] by Cicero for their uncouth style of writing[116]. He indeed confesses that he had not read them, but his estimate of them was probably correct. A curious question arises, which I cannot here discuss, as to the reasons Cicero had for omitting all mention of Lucretius when speaking of these Roman Epicureans. The most probable elucidation is, that he found it impossible to include the great poet in his sweeping condemnation, and being unwilling to allow that anything good could come from the school of Epicurus, preferred to keep silence, which nothing compelled him to break, since Lucretius was an obscure man and only slowly won his way to favour with the public.

These Roman Epicureans are constantly criticized [xxviii] by Cicero for their awkward writing style[116]. He admits he hasn’t read them, but his opinion of them was probably right. A curious question comes up, which I can't discuss here, about why Cicero didn’t mention Lucretius when talking about these Roman Epicureans. The most likely explanation is that he found it impossible to include the great poet in his broad criticism, and since he didn’t want to acknowledge that anything good could come from the Epicurean school, he chose to remain silent, especially since Lucretius was relatively unknown and only gradually gained public recognition.

In addition to his desire to undermine Epicureanism in Italy, Cicero had a patriotic wish to remove from the literature of his country the reproach that it was completely destitute where Greek was richest. He often tries by the most far-fetched arguments to show that philosophy had left its mark on the early Italian peoples[117]. To those who objected that philosophy was best left to the Greek language, he replies with indignation, accusing them of being untrue to their country[118]. It would be a glorious thing, he thinks, if Romans were no longer absolutely compelled to resort to Greeks[119]. He will not even concede that the Greek is a richer tongue than the Latin[120]. As for the alleged incapacity of the Roman intellect to deal with philosophical [xxix] enquiries, he will not hear of it. It is only, he says, because the energy of the nation has been diverted into other channels that so little progress has been made. The history of Roman oratory is referred to in support of this opinion[121]. If only an impulse were given at Rome to the pursuit of philosophy, already on the wane in Greece, Cicero thought it would flourish and take the place of oratory, which he believed to be expiring amid the din of civil war[122].

In addition to his desire to undermine Epicureanism in Italy, Cicero had a patriotic wish to remove the criticism that his country's literature was completely lacking where Greek was richest. He often uses the most far-fetched arguments to show that philosophy had influenced the early Italian peoples[117]. To those who argue that philosophy is best left to the Greek language, he responds with indignation, accusing them of being unfaithful to their country[118]. He believes it would be a glorious thing if Romans no longer felt compelled to rely on Greeks[119]. He won't even admit that Greek is a richer language than Latin[120]. As for the supposed inability of the Roman intellect to handle philosophical inquiries, he rejects that idea. He claims it's only because the nation's energy has been directed elsewhere that so little progress has been made. He refers to the history of Roman oratory to support this view[121]. If only there were a push in Rome for the pursuit of philosophy, which was already declining in Greece, Cicero believed it would thrive and take the place of oratory, which he thought was dying amid the chaos of civil war[122].

There can be no doubt that Cicero was penetrated by the belief that he could thus do his country a real service. In his enforced political inaction, and amid the disorganisation of the law-courts, it was the one service he could render[123]. He is within his right when he claims praise for not abandoning himself to idleness or worse, as did so many of the most prominent men of the time[124]. For Cicero idleness was misery, and in those evil times he was spurred on to exertion by the deepest sorrow[125]. Philosophy took the place of forensic oratory, public harangues, and politics[126]. It is strange to find Cicero making such elaborate apologies as he does for devoting himself to philosophy, and a careless reader might set them down to egotism. But it must never be forgotten that at Rome such studies were merely the amusement of the wealthy; the total devotion of a life to them seemed well enough for Greeks, [xxx] but for Romans unmanly, unpractical and unstatesmanlike[127]. There were plenty of Romans who were ready to condemn such pursuits altogether, and to regard any fresh importation from Greece much in the spirit with which things French were received by English patriots immediately after the great war. Others, like the Neoptolemus of Ennius, thought a little learning in philosophy was good, but a great deal was a dangerous thing[128]. Some few preferred that Cicero should write on other subjects[129]. To these he replies by urging the pressing necessity there was for works on philosophy in Latin.

There’s no doubt that Cicero firmly believed he could really help his country this way. In his forced political inactivity and amidst the chaos of the law courts, it was the only service he could provide[123]. He is justified in seeking praise for not giving in to idleness or something worse, unlike many of the most notable men of his time[124]. For Cicero, idleness was misery, and during those dark times, he was driven to action by profound sorrow[125]. Philosophy replaced courtroom rhetoric, public speeches, and politics[126]. It’s odd to see Cicero making such detailed justifications for dedicating himself to philosophy, and a casual reader might dismiss it as egotism. However, it’s important to remember that in Rome, such studies were regarded as mere pastimes for the wealthy; dedicating one’s life to them seemed fine for Greeks, [xxx] but for Romans, it was seen as unmanly, impractical, and not fitting for a statesman[127]. Many Romans were eager to denounce such pursuits entirely and viewed any new import from Greece much like how English patriots reacted to French ideas right after the great war. Others, like Neoptolemus in Ennius’s works, believed a bit of philosophical knowledge was beneficial, but too much could be risky[128]. A few preferred that Cicero write about different topics[129]. In response, he emphasizes the urgent need for philosophical works in Latin.

Still, amid much depreciation, sufficient interest and sympathy were roused by his first philosophical works to encourage Cicero to proceed. The elder generation, for whose approbation he most cared, praised the books, and many were incited both to read and to write philosophy[130]. Cicero now extended his design, which seems to have been at first indefinite, so as to bring within its scope every topic which Greek philosophers were accustomed to treat[131]. Individual questions in philosophy could not be thoroughly understood till the whole subject had been mastered[132]. This design then, which is not explicitly stated in the two earliest works which we possess, the Academica and the De Finibus, required the composition of a sort of philosophical encyclopaedia. Cicero never claimed to be more than an interpreter of Greek philosophy [xxxi] to the Romans. He never pretended to present new views of philosophy, or even original criticisms on its history. The only thing he proclaims to be his own is his style. Looked at in this, the true light, his work cannot be judged a failure. Those who contrive to pronounce this judgment must either insist upon trying the work by a standard to which it does not appeal, or fail to understand the Greek philosophy it copies, or perhaps make Cicero suffer for the supposed worthlessness of the philosophy of his age.

Still, despite a lot of criticism, enough interest and sympathy were sparked by his first philosophical works to encourage Cicero to keep going. The older generation, whose approval he valued the most, praised the books, and many people were inspired to both read and write philosophy. Cicero now expanded his original plan, which seemed vague at first, to include every topic that Greek philosophers were known to discuss. Individual questions in philosophy couldn't be fully understood until the entire subject had been grasped. This plan, which isn't clearly stated in the two earliest works we have, the Academica and the De Finibus, called for the creation of a kind of philosophical encyclopaedia. Cicero never claimed to be more than an interpreter of Greek philosophy to the Romans. He never pretended to present new perspectives on philosophy or even original critiques of its history. The only thing he asserts as his own is his style. Viewed in this true light, his work cannot be seen as a failure. Those who manage to pass this judgment must either insist on applying a standard that it doesn’t aim for, or fail to comprehend the Greek philosophy it emulates, or perhaps make Cicero pay for the perceived shortcomings of the philosophy of his time.

In accordance with Greek precedent, Cicero claims to have his oratorical and political writings, all or nearly all published before the Hortensius, included in his philosophical encyclopaedia[133]. The only two works strictly philosophical, even in the ancient view, which preceded the Academica, were the De Consolatione, founded on Crantor's book, περι πενθους, and the Hortensius, which was introductory to philosophy, or, as it was then called, protreptic.

Following Greek tradition, Cicero states that all or most of his oratorical and political writings were published before the Hortensius and included in his philosophical encyclopedia[133]. The only two works considered strictly philosophical, even by ancient standards, that came before the Academica were the De Consolatione, based on Crantor's book, about grief, and the Hortensius, which served as an introduction to philosophy, or what was then referred to as protreptic.

For a list of the philosophical works of Cicero, and the dates of their composition, the student must be referred to the Dict. of Biography, Art. Cicero.

For a list of Cicero's philosophical works and their composition dates, students should refer to the Dict. of Biography, Art. Cicero.

IV. History of the Academica.

IV. History of the Academica.

On the death of Tullia, which happened at Tusculum in February, 45 B.C., Cicero took refuge in the solitude of his villa at Astura, which was pleasantly situated on the Latin coast between Antium and [xxxii] Circeii[134]. Here he sought to soften his deep grief by incessant toil. First the book De Consolatione was written. He found the mechanic exercise of composition the best solace for his pain, and wrote for whole days together[135]. At other times he would plunge at early morning into the dense woods near his villa, and remain there absorbed in study till nightfall[136]. Often exertion failed to bring relief; yet he repelled the entreaties of Atticus that he would return to the forum and the senate. A grief, which books and solitude could scarcely enable him to endure, would crush him, he felt, in the busy city[137].

On the death of Tullia, which occurred in Tusculum in February 45 B.C., Cicero took refuge in the solitude of his villa at Astura, which was nicely located on the Latin coast between Antium and [xxxii] Circeii[134]. There, he tried to ease his deep sorrow through constant work. He first wrote the book De Consolatione. He found that the physical act of writing was the best way to cope with his pain, and he would write for entire days[135]. At other times, he would dive into the dense woods near his villa in the early morning and stay there absorbed in study until nightfall[136]. Often, the effort didn’t bring relief; still, he ignored Atticus's pleas to return to the forum and the senate. He felt that the grief, which books and solitude could barely help him handle, would overwhelm him in the busy city[137].

It was amid such surroundings that the Academica was written. The first trace of an intention to write the treatise is found in a letter of Cicero to Atticus, which seems to belong to the first few weeks of his bereavement[138]. It was his wont to depend on Atticus very much for historical and biographical details, and in the letter in question he asks for just the kind of information which would be needed in writing the Academica. The words with which he introduces his request imply that he had determined on some new work to which our Academica would correspond[139]. He asks what reason brought to Rome the embassy which Carneades accompanied; who was at that time the leader of the Epicurean school; who were then the most noted πολιτικοι at Athens. The meaning of the last question is made clear by a passage in the De Oratore[140], [xxxiii] where Cicero speaks of the combined Academic and Peripatetic schools under that name. It may be with reference to the progress of the Academica that in a later letter he expresses himself satisfied with the advance he has made in his literary undertakings[141]. During the whole of the remainder of his sojourn at Astura he continued to be actively employed; but although he speaks of various other literary projects, we find no express mention in his letters to Atticus of the Academica[142]. He declares that however much his detractors at Rome may reproach him with inaction, they could not read the numerous difficult works on which he has been engaged within the same space of time that he has taken to write them[143].

It was in this environment that the Academica was written. The first indication of his intention to write the treatise appears in a letter from Cicero to Atticus, which seems to date back to the early weeks of his mourning[138]. He often relied on Atticus for historical and biographical details, and in this letter, he asks for exactly the kind of information he would need to write the Academica. The way he introduces his request suggests that he had decided on a new project that the Academica would relate to[139]. He asks what reason brought the delegation that Carneades was part of to Rome; who was the current leader of the Epicurean school; and who were the most prominent politicians in Athens at that time. The significance of the last question is clarified in a section of the De Oratore[140], [xxxiii] where Cicero refers to the combined Academic and Peripatetic schools by that name. It might be in relation to the progress of the Academica that in a later letter he expresses satisfaction with the progress he has made in his literary projects[141]. Throughout the rest of his time in Astura, he remained actively engaged; however, although he mentions various other literary plans, there’s no direct reference to the Academica in his letters to Atticus[142]. He states that no matter how much his critics in Rome may accuse him of idleness, they couldn't keep up with the many difficult works he has been working on in the same amount of time that he has spent writing them[143].

In the beginning of June Cicero spent a few days at his villa near Antium[144], where he wrote a treatise addressed to Caesar, which he afterwards suppressed[145]. From the same place he wrote to Atticus of his intention to proceed to Tusculum or Rome by way of Lanuvium about the middle of June[146]. He had in the time immediately following Tullia's death entertained an aversion for Tusculum, where she died. This he felt now compelled to conquer, otherwise he must either abandon Tusculum altogether, or, if he returned at all, a delay of even ten years would make the effort no less painful[147]. Before setting out for Antium Cicero [xxxiv] wrote to Atticus that he had finished while at Astura duo magna συνταγματα, words which have given rise to much controversy[148]. Many scholars, including Madvig, have understood that the first edition of the Academica, along with the De Finibus, is intended. Against this view the reasons adduced by Krische are convincing[149]. It is clear from the letters to Atticus that the De Finibus was being worked out book by book long after the first edition of the Academica had been placed in the hands of Atticus. The De Finibus was indeed begun at Astura[150], but it was still in an unfinished state when Cicero began to revise the Academica[151]. The final arrangement of the characters in the De Finibus is announced later still[152]; and even at a later date Cicero complains that Balbus had managed to obtain surreptitiously a copy of the fifth book before it was properly corrected, the irrepressible Caerellia having copied the whole five books while in that state[153]. A passage in the De Divinatione[154] affords almost direct evidence that the Academica was published before the De Finibus. On all these grounds I hold that these two works cannot be those which Cicero describes as having been finished simultaneously at Astura.

In early June, Cicero spent a few days at his villa near Antium[144], where he wrote a treatise for Caesar, which he later decided not to publish[145]. From there, he informed Atticus about his plan to go to Tusculum or Rome, passing through Lanuvium around mid-June[146]. After Tullia's death, he had developed a dislike for Tusculum, the place where she had died. Now, he felt he had to overcome that aversion; otherwise, he would either have to completely avoid Tusculum or, if he ever returned, a delay of even ten years would make the experience just as painful[147]. Before leaving for Antium, Cicero wrote to Atticus that he had completed while at Astura duo magna constitutions, a phrase that has sparked considerable debate[148]. Many scholars, including Madvig, believe that this refers to the first edition of the Academica along with De Finibus. Krische's arguments against this interpretation are quite convincing[149]. It's evident from the letters to Atticus that the De Finibus was being developed book by book long after the first edition of the Academica had reached Atticus. The De Finibus actually began at Astura[150], but it was still incomplete when Cicero started revising the Academica[151]. The final arrangement of the characters in De Finibus was announced later[152], and Cicero even later complained that Balbus had managed to sneakily obtain a copy of the fifth book before it was properly corrected, with the unstoppable Caerellia having copied all five books while they were still in that rough form[153]. A passage in the De Divinatione[154] provides almost direct evidence that the Academica was published before the De Finibus. For all these reasons, I believe these two works cannot be the ones that Cicero talks about having finished at the same time at Astura.

Another view of the συνταγματα in question is that they are simply the two books, entitled Catulus and Lucullus, of the Priora Academica. In my opinion [xxxv] the word συνταγμα, the use of which to denote a portion of a work Madvig suspects[155], thus obtains its natural meaning. Cicero uses the word συνταξις of the whole work[156], while συνταγμα[157], and συγγραμμα[158], designate definite portions or divisions of a work. I should be quite content, then, to refer the words of Cicero to the Catulus and Lucullus. Krische, however, without giving reasons, decides that this view is unsatisfactory, and prefers to hold that the Hortensius (or de Philosophia) and the Priora Academica are the compositions in question. If this conjecture is correct, we have in the disputed passage the only reference to the Hortensius which is to be found in the letters of Cicero. We are quite certain that the book was written at Astura, and published before the Academica. This would be clear from the mention in the Academica Posteriora alone[159], but the words of Cicero in the De Finibus[160] place it beyond all doubt, showing as they do that the Hortensius had been published a sufficiently long time before the De Finibus, to have become known to a tolerably large circle of readers. Further, in the Tusculan Disputations and the De Divinatione[161] the Hortensius and the Academica are mentioned together in such a way as to show that the former was finished and given to the world before the latter. Nothing therefore stands in the way of Krische's conjecture, except the doubt I have expressed as to the use of the word συνταγμα, which equally affects the old view maintained by Madvig.

Another perspective on the constitutions in question is that they refer to the two books titled Catulus and Lucullus from the Priora Academica. I believe [xxxv] the term σύνταγμα, which Madvig suspects is used to indicate a part of a work[155], thus takes on its natural meaning. Cicero uses the term retirement to refer to the entire work[156], while Σύνταγμα[157] and textbook[158] point to specific parts or sections of a work. Therefore, I'd be quite satisfied to attribute the words of Cicero to the Catulus and Lucullus. However, Krische, without providing reasons, finds this view unsatisfactory and prefers to believe that the Hortensius (or de Philosophia) and the Priora Academica are the works in question. If this guess is correct, then the disputed passage contains the only mention of the Hortensius found in Cicero's letters. We know for sure that the book was written in Astura and published before the Academica. This is evident from the reference in the Academica Posteriora alone[159], but Cicero's words in the De Finibus[160] confirm it beyond doubt, indicating that the Hortensius was published long enough before the De Finibus to have reached a fairly broad audience. Additionally, in the Tusculan Disputations and the De Divinatione[161], the Hortensius and the Academica are mentioned together in a way that suggests the former was completed and released to the public prior to the latter. Thus, nothing prevents Krische's hypothesis, except for the uncertainty I have regarding the use of the term constitution, which also affects the older viewpoint held by Madvig.

[xxxvi]

Whatever be the truth on this point, it cannot be disputed that the Hortensius and the Academica must have been more closely connected, in style and tone, than any two works of Cicero, excepting perhaps the Academica and the De Finibus. The interlocutors in the Hortensius were exactly the same as in the Academica Priora, for the introduction of Balbus into some editions of the fragments of the Hortensius is an error[162]. The discussion in the Academica Priora is carried on at Hortensius' villa near Bauli; in the Hortensius at the villa of Lucullus near Cumae. It is rather surprising that under these circumstances there should be but one direct reference to the Hortensius in the Lucullus[163].

No matter the truth about this, it's undeniable that the Hortensius and the Academica must have been more similar in style and tone than any other two works by Cicero, except maybe the Academica and the De Finibus. The characters in the Hortensius are exactly the same as those in the Academica Priora, since the inclusion of Balbus in some editions of the Hortensius fragments is a mistake[162]. The conversation in the Academica Priora takes place at Hortensius' villa near Bauli; in the Hortensius, it’s at Lucullus' villa near Cumae. It’s quite surprising that under these circumstances there is only one direct reference to the Hortensius in the Lucullus[163].

While at his Tusculan villa, soon after the middle of June, B.C. 45, Cicero sent Atticus the Torquatus, as he calls the first book of the De Finibus[164]. He had already sent the first edition of the Academica to Rome[165]. We have a mention that new prooemia had been added to the Catulus and Lucullus, in which the public characters from whom the books took their names were extolled. In all probability the extant prooemium of the Lucullus is the one which was then affixed. Atticus, who visited Cicero at Tusculum, had doubtless pointed out the incongruity between the known attainments of Catulus and Lucullus, and the parts they were made to take in difficult philosophical discussions. It is not uncharacteristic of Cicero that his first plan for healing the incongruity should be a [xxxvii] deliberate attempt to impose upon his readers a set of statements concerning the ability and culture of these two noble Romans which he knew, and in his own letters to Atticus admitted, to be false. I may note, as of some interest in connection with the Academica, the fact that among the unpleasant visits received by Cicero at Tusculum was one from Varro[166].

While at his villa in Tusculum, shortly after mid-June, 45 B.C., Cicero sent Atticus the Torquatus, which he calls the first book of the De Finibus[164]. He had already sent the first edition of the Academica to Rome[165]. There's a mention that new introductions had been added to the Catulus and Lucullus, which praised the public figures from whom the books were named. It's likely that the existing introduction of the Lucullus is the one that was added at that time. Atticus, who visited Cicero in Tusculum, probably pointed out the mismatch between Catulus and Lucullus's known abilities and the roles they were given in complex philosophical discussions. It’s typical of Cicero that his first approach to addressing this mismatch was to deliberately present his readers with statements about the skills and knowledge of these two distinguished Romans that he knew were false and even acknowledged in his letters to Atticus. I should also mention, as it relates to the Academica, that among the unwelcome visits Cicero received in Tusculum was one from Varro[166].

On the 23rd July, Cicero left Home for Arpinum, in order, as he says, to arrange some business matters, and to avoid the embarrassing attentions of Brutus[167]. Before leaving Astura, however, it had been his intention to go on to Arpinum[168]. He seems to have been still unsatisfied with his choice of interlocutors for the Academica, for the first thing he did on his arrival was to transfer the parts of Catulus and Lucullus to Cato and Brutus[169]. This plan was speedily cast aside on the receipt of a letter from Atticus, strongly urging that the whole work should be dedicated to Varro, or if not the Academica, the De Finibus[170]. Cicero had never been very intimate with Varro: their acquaintance seems to have been chiefly maintained through Atticus, who was at all times anxious to draw them more closely together. Nine years before he had pressed Cicero to find room in his works for some mention of Varro[171]. The nature of the works on which our author was then engaged had made it difficult to comply with the request[172]. Varro had promised on his side, full two years before the Academica was [xxxviii] written, to dedicate to Cicero his great work De Lingua Latino. In answer to the later entreaty of Atticus, Cicero declared himself very much dissatisfied with Varro's failure to fulfil his promise. From this it is evident that Cicero knew nothing of the scope or magnitude of that work. His complaint that Varro had been writing for two years without making any progress[173], shows that there could have been little of anything like friendship between the two. Apart from these causes for grumbling, Cicero thought the suggestion of Atticus a "godsend[174]." Since the De Finibus was already "betrothed" to Brutus, he promised to transfer to Varro the Academica, allowing that Catulus and Lucullus, though of noble birth, had no claim to learning[175]. So little of it did they possess that they could never even have dreamed of the doctrines they had been made in the first edition of the Academica to maintain[176]. For them another place was to be found, and the remark was made that the Academica would just suit Varro, who was a follower of Antiochus, and the fittest person to expound the opinions of that philosopher[177]. It happened that continual rain fell during the first few days of Cicero's stay at Arpinum, so he employed his whole time in editing once more his Academica, which he now divided into four books instead of two, making the interlocutors himself, Varro and Atticus[178]. The position occupied by Atticus in the dialogue was quite an [xxxix] inferior one, but he was so pleased with it that Cicero determined to confer upon him often in the future such minor parts[179]. A suggestion of Atticus that Cotta should also be introduced was found impracticable[180].

On July 23rd, Cicero left Rome for Arpinum to take care of some business and to avoid the unwanted attention from Brutus[167]. However, before leaving Astura, he initially intended to head to Arpinum[168]. He still seemed dissatisfied with his choice of speakers for the Academica, as the first thing he did upon arrival was to switch out Catulus and Lucullus for Cato and Brutus[169]. This plan was quickly discarded after he received a letter from Atticus, strongly suggesting that the entire work should be dedicated to Varro, or if not the Academica, then the De Finibus[170]. Cicero had never been very close with Varro; their connection seemed largely maintained through Atticus, who was always eager to bring them closer together. Nine years earlier, he had urged Cicero to mention Varro in his works[171]. The nature of the works Cicero was engaged in at that time made it hard to meet that request[172]. Varro had promised two years before the Academica was written that he would dedicate his major work De Lingua Latino to Cicero. In response to Atticus’s later request, Cicero expressed his frustration with Varro's failure to follow through on his promise. This indicates that Cicero had no idea about the depth or scale of that work. His complaint that Varro had been working for two years without making any headway[173] shows that there was little friendship between the two. Besides these grievances, Cicero thought Atticus's suggestion was a "godsend[174]." Since the De Finibus was already "promised" to Brutus, he agreed to dedicate the Academica to Varro, acknowledging that although Catulus and Lucullus came from noble backgrounds, they had no claim to scholarship[175]. They had so little scholarly depth that they could never even have imagined the doctrines they were made to defend in the first edition of the Academica[176]. Another place would be found for them, and it was noted that the Academica would fit Varro perfectly, as he was a follower of Antiochus and the most suitable person to explain that philosopher's views[177]. It so happened that it rained continuously during the first few days of Cicero's stay in Arpinum, so he spent all his time re-editing his Academica, which he now divided into four books instead of two, making himself, Varro, and Atticus the speakers[178]. Atticus’s role in the dialogue was quite a minor one, but he was so pleased with it that Cicero decided to give him such smaller parts more often in the future[179]. A suggestion from Atticus to include Cotta was deemed unfeasible[180].

Although the work of re-editing was vigorously pushed on, Cicero had constant doubts about the expediency of dedicating the work to Varro. He frequently throws the whole responsibility for the decision upon Atticus, but for whose importunities he would probably again have changed his plans. Nearly every letter written to Atticus during the progress of the work contains entreaties that he would consider the matter over and over again before he finally decided[181]. As no reasons had been given for these solicitations, Atticus naturally grew impatient, and Cicero was obliged to assure him that there were reasons, which he could not disclose in a letter[182]. The true reasons, however, did appear in some later letters. In one Cicero said: "I am in favour of Varro, and the more so because he wishes it, but you know he is

Although the editing process was pushed forward vigorously, Cicero was always unsure about whether it was a good idea to dedicate the work to Varro. He often placed the entire burden of the decision on Atticus, but if it weren't for Atticus's insistence, he might have changed his mind again. Almost every letter written to Atticus during this time contains pleas for him to rethink the matter repeatedly before making a final decision[181]. Since no reasons were given for these requests, Atticus understandably became impatient, and Cicero had to reassure him that there were reasons he couldn't share in a letter[182]. However, the real reasons eventually came to light in some later letters. In one, Cicero stated: "I support Varro, especially because he wants it, but you know he is

δεινος ανηρ, ταχα κεν και αναιτιον αιτιοωιτο.

A skilled man, perhaps he will also be the cause of something innocent.

So there often flits before me a vision of his face, as he grumbles, it may be, that my part in the treatise is more liberally sustained than his; a charge which you will perceive to be untrue[183]." Cicero, then, feared Varro's temper, and perhaps his knowledge and real critical fastidiousness. Before these explanations Atticus [xl] had concluded that Cicero was afraid of the effect the work might produce on the public. This notion Cicero assured him to be wrong; the only cause for his vacillation was his doubt as to how Varro would receive the dedication[184]. Atticus would seem to have repeatedly communicated with Varro, and to have assured Cicero that there was no cause for fear; but the latter refused to take a general assurance, and anxiously asked for a detailed account of the reasons from which it proceeded[185]. In order to stimulate his friend, Atticus affirmed that Varro was jealous of some to whom Cicero had shown more favour[186]. We find Cicero eagerly asking for more information, on this point: was it Brutus of whom Varro was jealous? It seems strange that Cicero should not have entered into correspondence with Varro himself. Etiquette seems to have required that the recipient of a dedication should be assumed ignorant of the intentions of the donor till they were on the point of being actually carried out. Thus although Cicero saw Brutus frequently while at Tusculum, he apparently did not speak to him about the De Finibus, but employed Atticus to ascertain his feeling about the dedication[187].

So I often have a vision of his face in my mind as he complains, possibly that my contribution to the treatise is more generously supported than his—a claim that you will see is false[183]." Cicero was afraid of Varro's temperament and maybe his knowledge and genuine critical standards. Before explaining, Atticus [xl] had concluded that Cicero was worried about how the work might be received by the public. Cicero assured him this idea was incorrect; the only reason for his hesitation was his uncertainty about how Varro would react to the dedication[184]. Atticus seemed to have communicated with Varro multiple times and reassured Cicero there was no reason to be concerned; however, Cicero wanted more than a general assurance and asked for a detailed explanation of the reasons behind it[185]. To motivate his friend, Atticus claimed that Varro was envious of some people to whom Cicero had shown more favor[186]. Cicero eagerly sought more information on this topic: was it Brutus that Varro was jealous of? It seems odd that Cicero hadn't reached out to Varro himself. It seems that etiquette required that the person receiving a dedication should assume they were unaware of the donor's intentions until they were about to be executed. So, even though Cicero saw Brutus often while at Tusculum, he apparently didn't talk to him about the De Finibus, but instead had Atticus find out how Brutus felt about the dedication[187].

Cicero's own judgment about the completed second edition of the Academica is often given in the letters. He tells us that it extended, on the whole, to greater length than the first, though much had been omitted; [xli] he adds, "Unless human self love deceives me, the books have been so finished that the Greeks themselves have nothing in the same department of literature to approach them.... This edition will be more brilliant, more terse, and altogether better than the last[188]." Again: "The Antiochean portion has all the point of Antiochus combined with any polish my style may possess[189]." Also: "I have finished the book with I know not what success, but with a care which nothing could surpass[190]." The binding and adornment of the presentation copy for Varro received great attention, and the letter accompanying it was carefully elaborated[191]. Yet after everything had been done and the book had been sent to Atticus at Rome, Cicero was still uneasy as to the reception it would meet with from Varro. He wrote thus to Atticus: "I tell you again and again that the presentation will be at your own risk. So if you begin to hesitate, let us desert to Brutus, who is also a follower of Antiochus. 0 Academy, on the wing as thou wert ever wont, flitting now hither, now thither!" Atticus on his part "shuddered" at the idea of taking the responsibility[192]. After the work had passed into his hands, Cicero begged him to take all precautions to prevent it from getting into circulation until they could meet one another in Rome[193]. This warning was necessary, because Balbus and Caerellia had just managed to get access to the De Finibus[194]. In a letter, dated apparently a day or two later, Cicero declared his intention [xlii] to meet Atticus at Rome and send the work to Varro, should it be judged advisable to do so, after a consultation[195]. The meeting ultimately did not take place, but Cicero left the four books in Atticus' power, promising to approve any course that might be taken[196]. Atticus wrote to say that as soon as Varro came to Rome the books would be sent to him. "By this time, then," says Cicero, when he gets the letter, "you have taken the fatal step; oh dear! if you only knew at what peril to yourself! Perhaps my letter stopped you, although you had not read it when you wrote. I long to hear how the matter stands[197]." Again, a little later: "You have been bold enough, then, to give Varro the books? I await his judgment upon them, but when will he read them?" Varro probably received the books in the first fortnight of August, 45 B.C., when Cicero was hard at work on the Tusculan Disputations[198]. A copy of the first edition had already got into Varro's hands, as we learn from a letter, in which Cicero begs Atticus to ask Varro to make some alterations in his copy of the Academica, at a time when the fate of the second edition was still undecided[199]. From this fact we may conclude that Cicero had given up all hope of suppressing the first edition. If he consoles Atticus for the uselessness of his copies of the first edition, it does not contradict my supposition, for Cicero of course assumes that Atticus, whatever may be the feeling of other people, wishes to have the "Splendidiora, breviora, [xliii] meliora." Still, on every occasion which offered, the author sought to point out as his authorised edition the one in four books. He did so in a passage written immediately after the Academica Posteriora was completed[200], and often subsequently, when he most markedly mentioned the number of the books as four[201]. That he wished the work to bear the title Academica is clear[202]. The expressions Academica quaestio, Ακαδημικη συνταξις, and Academia, are merely descriptive[203]; so also is the frequent appellation Academici libri[204]. The title Academicae Quaestiones, found in many editions, is merely an imitation of the Tusculanae Quaestiones, which was supported by the false notion, found as early as Pliny[205], that Cicero had a villa called Academia, at which the book was written. He had indeed a Gymnasium at his Tusculan villa, which he called his Academia, but we are certain from the letters to Atticus that the work was written entirely at Astura, Antium, and Arpinum.

Cicero often shares his thoughts about the finished second edition of the Academica in his letters. He mentions that it was generally longer than the first edition, even though a lot was left out; [xli] he adds, "Unless I'm mistaken because of human vanity, the books are so well done that even the Greeks have nothing in the same category of literature that compares.... This edition will be more impressive, more concise, and overall better than the last[188]." He also states: "The sections on Antioch have all the sharpness of Antiochus mixed with whatever refinement my style may have[189]." And again: "I’ve completed the book with I don't know what level of success, but with care that is unmatched[190]." A lot of attention went into the binding and decoration of the presentation copy for Varro, and the letter that accompanied it was carefully crafted[191]. Yet, even after everything was done and the book was sent to Atticus in Rome, Cicero was still anxious about how Varro would receive it. He wrote to Atticus: "I keep telling you that the presentation will be at your own risk. So if you start to hesitate, let's go to Brutus, who is also a student of Antiochus. Oh Academy, always on the move, flitting hither and thither!" Atticus, for his part, "shuddered" at the thought of taking on the responsibility[192]. After the work was in his hands, Cicero urged him to take every precaution to keep it from circulating until they could meet in Rome[193]. This warning was necessary because Balbus and Caerellia had just found a way to access the De Finibus[194]. In a letter dated apparently a day or two later, Cicero expressed his intention [xlii] to meet Atticus in Rome and send the work to Varro, if it seemed appropriate, after they consulted[195]. The meeting ultimately didn’t happen, but Cicero left the four books with Atticus, promising to support any decision that might be made[196]. Atticus replied that as soon as Varro arrived in Rome, the books would be sent to him. "By this time, then," Cicero said when he received the letter, "you've taken the fateful step; oh no! if only you knew the danger this poses for you! Maybe my letter stopped you, even if you hadn’t read it when you wrote. I can’t wait to hear how things stand[197]." Later, he added: "So you've been bold enough to give Varro the books? I'm waiting for his feedback, but when will he actually read them?" Varro probably received the books in the first two weeks of August, 45 B.C., while Cicero was busy working on the Tusculan Disputations[198]. A copy of the first edition had already reached Varro, as we learn from a letter in which Cicero asks Atticus to request Varro to make some edits in his copy of the Academica, while the fate of the second edition was still uncertain[199]. From this, we can conclude that Cicero had given up on suppressing the first edition. When he comforts Atticus about the redundancy of his copies of the first edition, it doesn’t contradict my assumption, as Cicero surely believes that Atticus, regardless of what others think, wants to have the "more splendid, shorter, and better" version. Still, on every occasion possible, the author aimed to highlight that his authorized edition was the one in four books. He did this in a passage written right after the Academica Posteriora was finished[200], and frequently afterward, when he notably referred to the number of the books as four[201]. It’s clear that he wanted the work to be titled Academica[202]. The terms Academica quaestio, Academic pension, and Academia, are merely descriptive[203]; the same goes for the frequent reference to Academici libri[204]. The title Academicae Quaestiones, found in many editions, is just a copy of the Tusculanae Quaestiones, backed by the false idea, known as early as Pliny[205], that Cicero had a villa called Academia where the book was written. He did have a Gymnasium at his Tusculan villa, which he referred to as his Academia, but we know from letters to Atticus that the work was entirely written in Astura, Antium, and Arpinum.

Quintilian seems to have known the first edition very well[206], but the second edition is the one which is most frequently quoted. The four books are expressly referred to by Nonius, Diomedes, and Lactantius, under the title Academica. Augustine speaks of them only as Academici libri, and his references show that he knew the second edition only. Lactantius also uses this name occasionally, though he generally speaks of [xliv] the Academica. Plutarch shows only a knowledge of the first edition[207].

Quintilian seems to have been very familiar with the first edition[206], but the second edition is the one that gets quoted most often. The four books are specifically mentioned by Nonius, Diomedes, and Lactantius under the title Academica. Augustine refers to them only as Academici libri, and his references indicate that he was only aware of the second edition. Lactantius also sometimes uses this name, though he usually calls it the Academica. Plutarch appears to only know the first edition[207].

I have thought it advisable to set forth in plain terms the history of the genesis of the book, as gathered from Cicero's letters to Atticus. That it was not unnecessary to do so may be seen from the astounding theories which old scholars of great repute put forward concerning the two editions. A fair summary of them may be seen in the preface of Goerenz. I now proceed to examine into the constitution and arrangement of the two editions.

I thought it would be helpful to clearly explain the history of how this book came to be, based on Cicero's letters to Atticus. It's clear that this isn't unnecessary because of the shocking ideas put forth by renowned scholars regarding the two editions. A good overview of those ideas can be found in Goerenz's preface. Now, I will look into the structure and organization of the two editions.

a. The lost dialogue "Catulus."

The lost dialogue "Catulus."

The whole of the characters in this dialogue and the Lucullus are among those genuine Optimates and adherents of the senatorial party whom Cicero so loves to honour. The Catulus from whom the lost dialogue was named was son of the illustrious colleague of Marius. With the political career of father and son we shall have little to do. I merely inquire what was their position with respect to the philosophy of the time, and the nature of their connection with Cicero.

The characters in this dialogue and the Lucullus are part of the genuine Optimates and supporters of the senatorial party that Cicero admires so much. The Catulus, from whom the lost dialogue got its name, was the son of the famous colleague of Marius. We won’t focus much on the political careers of the father and son. I just want to explore their stance on the philosophy of the time and how they were connected to Cicero.

Catulus the younger need not detain us long. It is clear from the Lucullus[208] that he did little more than put forward opinions he had received from his father. Cicero would, doubtless, have preferred to introduce the elder man as speaking for himself, but in that case, as in the De Oratore, the author would have been [xlv] compelled to exclude himself from the conversation[209]. The son, therefore, is merely the mouthpiece of the father, just as Lucullus, in the dialogue which bears his name, does nothing but render literally a speech of Antiochus, which he professes to have heard[210]. For the arrangement in the case of both a reason is to be found in their ατριψια with respect to philosophy[211]. This ατριψια did not amount to απαιδευσια, or else Cicero could not have made Catulus the younger the advocate of philosophy in the Hortensius[212]. Though Cicero sometimes classes the father and son together as men of literary culture and perfect masters of Latin style, it is very evident on a comparison of all the passages where the two are mentioned, that no very high value was placed on the learning of the son[213]. But however slight were the claims of Catulus the younger to be considered a philosopher, he was closely linked to Cicero by other ties. During all the most brilliant period of Cicero's life, Catulus was one of the foremost Optimates of Rome, and his character, life, and influence are often depicted in even extravagant language by the orator[214]. He is one of the pillars of the state[215], Cicero cries, and deserves to be classed with the ancient worthies of Rome[216]. When he opposes the Manilian law, and asks the people on whom they would rely if Pompey, with such gigantic power concentrated in his hands, were to die, the people answer with one [xlvi] voice "On you[217]." He alone was bold enough to rebuke the follies, on the one hand, of the mob, on the other, of the senate[218]. In him no storm of danger, no favouring breeze of fortune, could ever inspire either fear or hope, or cause to swerve from his own course[219]. His influence, though he be dead, will ever live among his countrymen[220]. He was not only glorious in his life, but fortunate in his death[221].

Catulus the Younger doesn’t need to take up much of our time. It's clear from the Lucullus[208] that he mainly shared opinions handed down from his father. Cicero would have preferred to let the elder man speak for himself, but in that case, as with the De Oratore, the author would have had to remove himself from the discussion[209]. Thus, the son is simply the voice of his father, much like Lucullus, in the dialogue named after him, only conveys a speech from Antiochus, which he claims to have heard[210]. The arrangement in both instances has to do with their ατριψια concerning philosophy[211]. This ατριψια wasn’t equivalent to illiteracy, or else Cicero wouldn’t have chosen Catulus the Younger to represent philosophy in the Hortensius[212]. Although Cicero sometimes groups the father and son as cultured individuals with excellent mastery of Latin, it’s clear from comparing all references to both that little importance was attached to the son’s learning[213]. Yet, no matter how limited Catulus the Younger’s claims to philosophical status were, he was strongly connected to Cicero in other ways. Throughout Cicero’s most illustrious period, Catulus was one of the top Optimates in Rome, and his character, life, and influence are often described in even exaggerated terms by the orator[214]. Cicero declares he is one of the pillars of the state[215] and deserves to be honored alongside Rome's ancient heroes[216]. When he opposes the Manilian law and asks the citizens who they would trust if Pompey, with all his immense power, were to die, the crowd responds in unison, “On you[217].” He was the only one brave enough to criticize both the mob's follies and the senate's[218]. No peril or fortune could ever instill fear or hope in him, nor lead him off his chosen path[219]. His influence, even in death, will always endure among his fellow citizens[220]. He was not only celebrated in life but also fortunate in death[221].

Apart from Cicero's general agreement with Catulus in politics, there were special causes for his enthusiasm. Catulus was one of the viri consulares who had given their unreserved approval to the measures taken for the suppression of the Catilinarian conspiracy, and was the first to confer on Cicero the greatest glory of his life, the title "Father of his country[222]." So closely did Cicero suppose himself to be allied to Catulus, that a friend tried to console him for the death of Tullia, by bidding him remember "Catulus and the olden times[223]." The statement of Catulus, often referred to by Cicero, that Rome had never been so unfortunate as to have two bad consuls in the same year, except when Cinna held the office, may have been intended to point a contrast between the zeal of Cicero and the lukewarmness of his colleague Antonius[224]. Archias, who wrote in honour of Cicero's consulship, lived in the house of the two Catuli[225].

Apart from Cicero's general agreement with Catulus in politics, there were specific reasons for his enthusiasm. Catulus was one of the viri consulares who fully supported the measures taken to suppress the Catilinarian conspiracy, and he was the first to give Cicero the greatest honor of his life, the title "Father of his Country[222]." Cicero considered himself so closely connected to Catulus that a friend tried to comfort him for the death of Tullia by reminding him of "Catulus and the old days[223]." Catulus’s statement, often referenced by Cicero, that Rome had never been so unlucky as to have two bad consuls in the same year, except when Cinna held the position, may have been meant to highlight the contrast between Cicero's enthusiasm and the indifference of his colleague Antonius[224]. Archias, who wrote in honor of Cicero's consulship, lived in the house of the two Catuli[225].

[xlvii]

We have seen that when Cicero found it too late to withdraw the first edition of the Academica from circulation, he affixed a prooemium to each book, Catulus being lauded in the first, Lucullus in the second. From the passages above quoted, and from our knowledge of Cicero's habit in such matters, we can have no difficulty in conjecturing at least a portion of the contents of the lost prooemium to the Catulus. The achievements of the elder Catulus were probably extolled, as well as those of his son. The philosophical knowledge of the elder man was made to cast its lustre on the younger. Cicero's glorious consulship was once more lauded, and great stress was laid upon the patronage it received from so famous a man as the younger Catulus, whose praises were sung in the fervid language which Cicero lavishes on the same theme elsewhere. Some allusion most likely was made to the connection of Archias with the Catuli, and to the poem he had written in Cicero's honour. Then the occasion of the dialogue, its supposed date, and the place where it was held, were indicated. The place was the Cuman villa of Catulus[226]. The feigned date must fall between the year 60 B.C. in which Catulus died, and 63, the year of Cicero's consulship, which is alluded to in the Lucullus[227]. It is well known that in the arrangement of his dialogues Cicero took every precaution against anachronisms.

We saw that when Cicero realized it was too late to recall the first edition of the Academica from circulation, he added a preface to each book, praising Catulus in the first and Lucullus in the second. From the passages quoted above and from what we know of Cicero's approach to these things, we can at least guess part of the content of the lost preface to the Catulus. The accomplishments of the elder Catulus were likely celebrated, as well as those of his son. The philosophical wisdom of the older man probably shone a light on the younger. Cicero's illustrious consulship was praised again, emphasizing the support it received from such a notable figure as the younger Catulus, whose praises were expressed with the passionate language Cicero uses elsewhere on the same topic. There was likely some reference to Archias's connection with the Catuli and to the poem he had written in Cicero's honor. Then the context of the dialogue, its supposed date, and the location where it took place were mentioned. The location was the Cuman villa of Catulus[226]. The fictional date must be set between the year 60 B.C., when Catulus died, and 63, the year of Cicero's consulship, which is referenced in the Lucullus[227]. It's well known that in arranging his dialogues, Cicero took great care to avoid anachronisms.

The prooemium ended, the dialogue commenced. Allusion was undoubtedly made to the Hortensius, in which the same speakers had been engaged; and after more compliments had been bandied about, most of [xlviii] which would fall to Cicero's share, a proposal was made to discuss the great difference between the dogmatic and sceptic schools. Catulus offered to give his father's views, at the same time commending his father's knowledge of philosophy. Before we proceed to construct in outline the speech of Catulus from indications offered by the Lucullus, it is necessary to speak of the character and philosophical opinions of Catulus the elder.

The introduction was over, and the conversation began. They definitely referenced the Hortensius, where the same speakers had engaged before; and after a few more compliments were exchanged, most of which would go to Cicero, someone suggested they discuss the significant differences between the dogmatic and skeptic schools. Catulus offered to share his father's views while praising his father's knowledge of philosophy. Before we outline Catulus's speech based on hints from the Lucullus, we need to discuss the character and philosophical beliefs of Catulus the elder.

In the many passages where Cicero speaks of him, he seldom omits to mention his sapientia, which implies a certain knowledge of philosophy. He was, says Cicero, the kindest, the most upright, the wisest, the holiest of men[228]. He was a man of universal merit, of surpassing worth, a second Laelius[229]. It is easy to gather from the De Oratore, in which he appears as an interlocutor, a more detailed view of his accomplishments. Throughout the second and third books he is treated as the lettered man, par excellence, of the company[230]. Appeal is made to him when any question is started which touches on Greek literature and philosophy. We are especially told that even with Greeks his acquaintance with Greek, and his style of speaking it, won admiration[231]. He defends the Greeks from the attacks of Crassus[232]. He contemptuously contrasts the Latin historians with the Greek[233]. He depreciates the later Greek rhetorical teaching, while he bestows [xlix] high commendation on the early sophists[234]. The systematic rhetoric of Aristotle and Theophrastus is most to his mind[235]. An account is given by him of the history of Greek speculation in Italy[236]. The undefiled purity of his Latin style made him seem to many the only speaker of the language[237]. He had written a history of his own deeds, in the style of Xenophon, which Cicero had imitated[238], and was well known as a wit and writer of epigrams[239].

In the numerous passages where Cicero talks about him, he rarely forgets to mention his sapientia, suggesting a certain knowledge of philosophy. Cicero describes him as the kindest, most honest, wisest, and holiest of men[228]. He was a man of universal merit, exceptional worth, a second Laelius[229]. From the De Oratore, in which he appears as a participant, it's easy to gather a more detailed view of his achievements. Throughout the second and third books, he is regarded as the most educated member of the group[230]. People turn to him when any question arises related to Greek literature and philosophy. We are specifically told that his knowledge of Greek and how he spoke it earned him admiration even among the Greeks[231]. He defends the Greeks against Crassus's criticisms[232]. He scornfully compares Latin historians to their Greek counterparts[233]. He downplays the later Greek rhetorical teachings while highly praising the early sophists[234]. He has a strong preference for the systematic rhetoric of Aristotle and Theophrastus[235]. He provides an account of the history of Greek thought in Italy[236]. The unblemished purity of his Latin style made many consider him the only true speaker of the language[237]. He had written a history of his own actions, in the style of Xenophon, which Cicero had emulated[238], and he was well-known as a wit and an epigram writer[239].

Although so much is said of his general culture, it is only from the Academica that we learn definitely his philosophical opinions. In the De Oratore, when he speaks of the visit of Carneades to Rome[240], he does not declare himself a follower of that philosopher, nor does Crassus, in his long speech about Greek philosophy, connect Catulus with any particular teacher. The only Greek especially mentioned as a friend of his, is the poet Antipater of Sidon[241]. Still it might have been concluded that he was an adherent either of the Academic or Peripatetic Schools. Cicero repeatedly asserts that from no other schools can the orator spring, and the whole tone of the De Oratore shows that Catulus could have had no leaning towards the Stoics or Epicureans[242]. The probability is that he had never placed himself under the instruction of Greek teachers for any length of time, but had rather gained his information [l] from books and especially from the writings of Clitomachus. If he had ever been in actual communication with any of the prominent Academics, Cicero would not have failed to tell us, as he does in the case of Antonius[243], and Crassus[244]. It is scarcely possible that any direct intercourse between Philo and Catulus can have taken place, although one passage in the Lucullus seems to imply it[245]. Still Philo had a brilliant reputation during the later years of Catulus, and no one at all conversant with Greek literature or society could fail to be well acquainted with his opinions[246]. No follower of Carneades and Clitomachus, such as Catulus undoubtedly was[247], could view with indifference the latest development of Academic doctrine. The famous books of Philo were probably not known to Catulus[248].

Although a lot is said about his general education, we only really learn about his philosophical views from the Academica. In the De Oratore, when he talks about Carneades' visit to Rome[240], he doesn't claim to be a follower of that philosopher, nor does Crassus in his lengthy speech about Greek philosophy link Catulus to any specific teacher. The only Greek he specifically names as a friend is the poet Antipater of Sidon[241]. Still, it might be concluded that he was aligned with either the Academic or Peripatetic Schools. Cicero repeatedly states that no other schools can produce an orator, and the overall tone of the De Oratore suggests that Catulus would not have been inclined towards the Stoics or Epicureans[242]. It's likely that he never spent a significant amount of time learning from Greek teachers, but instead gathered his knowledge [l] from books, especially from the writings of Clitomachus. If he had ever interacted directly with any notable Academics, Cicero would have mentioned it, as he does with Antonius[243] and Crassus[244]. It's quite unlikely that there was any direct communication between Philo and Catulus, although one passage in the Lucullus seems to suggest otherwise[245]. Nonetheless, Philo had a great reputation during Catulus's later years, and anyone knowledgeable about Greek literature or society would have been well aware of his views[246]. No follower of Carneades and Clitomachus, such as Catulus clearly was[247], could take the latest developments in Academic thought lightly. It's likely that Catulus was not familiar with Philo's famous works[248].

I now proceed to draw out from the references in the Lucullus the chief features of the speech of Catulus the younger. It was probably introduced by a mention of Philo's books[249]. Some considerable portion of the speech must have been directed against the innovations made by Philo upon the genuine Carneadean doctrine. These the elder Catulus had repudiated with great warmth, even charging Philo with wilful misrepresentation of the older Academics[250]. The most important part of the speech, however, must have consisted of a defence of Carneades and Arcesilas against [li] the dogmatic schools[251]. Catulus evidently concerned himself more with the system of the later than with that of the earlier sceptic. It is also exceedingly probable that he touched only very lightly on the negative Academic arguments, while he developed fully that positive teaching about the πιθανον which was so distinctive of Carneades. All the counter arguments of Lucullus which concern the destructive side of Academic teaching appear to be distinctly aimed at Cicero, who must have represented it in the discourse of the day before[252]. On the other hand, those parts of Lucullus' speech which deal with the constructive part of Academicism[253] seem to be intended for Catulus, to whom the maintenance of the genuine Carneadean distinction between αδηλα and ακαταληπτα would be a peculiarly congenial task. Thus the commendation bestowed by Lucullus on the way in which the probabile had been handled appertains to Catulus. The exposition of the sceptical criticism would naturally be reserved for the most brilliant and incisive orator of the party—Cicero himself. These conjectures have the advantage of establishing an intimate connection between the prooemium, the speech of Catulus, and the succeeding one of Hortensius. In the prooemium the innovations of Philo were mentioned; Catulus then showed that the only object aimed at by them, a satisfactory basis for επιστημη, was already attained by the Carneadean theory of the πιθανον; whereupon Hortensius showed, after the principles of Antiochus, that [lii] such a basis was provided by the older philosophy, which both Carneades and Philo had wrongly abandoned. Thus Philo becomes the central point or pivot of the discussion. With this arrangement none of the indications in the Lucullus clash. Even the demand made by Hortensius upon Catulus[254] need only imply such a bare statement on the part of the latter of the negative Arcesilaean doctrines as would clear the ground for the Carneadean πιθανον. One important opinion maintained by Catulus after Carneades, that the wise man would opine[255] (τον σοφον δοξασειν), seems another indication of the generally constructive character of his exposition. Everything points to the conclusion that this part of the dialogue was mainly drawn by Cicero from the writings of Clitomachus.

I will now outline the key aspects of Catulus the younger's speech based on the references in the Lucullus. It likely began with a mention of Philo's books[249]. A significant part of the speech must have criticized the changes Philo made to the true Carneadean doctrine. The elder Catulus had strongly rejected these, even accusing Philo of deliberately misrepresenting the older Academics[250]. However, the most crucial part of the speech likely defended Carneades and Arcesilas against [li] the dogmatic schools[251]. Catulus clearly focused more on the later skeptics than on the earlier ones. It's also very likely that he only briefly touched on the negative Academic arguments while fully developing the positive teaching about the likely, which was so characteristic of Carneades. All of Lucullus's counterarguments concerning the destructive aspects of Academic teaching appear to be specifically aimed at Cicero, who must have represented it in the discourse of the day before[252]. On the other hand, Lucullus's parts of the speech that address the constructive side of Academicism[253] seem directed toward Catulus, for whom maintaining the true Carneadean distinction between αδηλα and incomprehensible would be especially fitting. Thus, Lucullus's praise for how the probabile was handled pertains to Catulus. The explanation of skeptical criticism would naturally be left to the most brilliant and incisive orator of the group—Cicero himself. These speculations create a close connection between the introduction, Catulus's speech, and the subsequent one by Hortensius. In the introduction, Philo's innovations were mentioned; Catulus then demonstrated that their sole aim, a solid foundation for science, was already achieved by the Carneadean theory of the probably; afterwards, Hortensius showed, following the principles of Antiochus, that [lii] such a foundation was provided by the older philosophy, which both Carneades and Philo had wrongly abandoned. Thus, Philo becomes the central focus of the discussion. With this setup, none of the indications in the Lucullus contradict each other. Even the request made by Hortensius to Catulus[254] only needs to imply a straightforward statement from Catulus about the negative Arcesilaean doctrines that would pave the way for the Carneadean likely. One significant viewpoint held by Catulus after Carneades, that the wise person would opine[255] (to honor the wise), seems to further indicate the generally constructive nature of his exposition. Everything suggests that this part of the dialogue was mainly derived by Cicero from Clitomachus's writings.

Catulus was followed by Hortensius, who in some way spoke in favour of Antiochean opinions, but to what extent is uncertain[256]. I think it extremely probable that he gave a résumé of the history of philosophy, corresponding to the speech of Varro in the beginning of the Academica Posteriora. One main reason in favour of this view is the difficulty of understanding to whom, if not to Hortensius, the substance of the speech could have been assigned in the first edition. In the Academica Posteriora it was necessary to make Varro speak first and not second as Hortensius did; this accounts for the disappearance in the second edition of the polemical argument of Hortensius[257], which would be appropriate only in the mouth of one [liii] who was answering a speech already made. On the view I have taken, there would be little difficulty in the fact that Hortensius now advocates a dogmatic philosophy, though in the lost dialogue which bore his name he had argued against philosophy altogether[258], and denied that philosophy and wisdom were at all the same thing[259]. Such a historical résumé as I have supposed Hortensius to give would be within the reach of any cultivated man of the time, and would only be put forward to show that the New Academic revolt against the supposed old Academico-Peripatetic school was unjustifiable. There is actual warrant for stating that his exposition of Antiochus was merely superficial[260]. We are thus relieved from the necessity of forcing the meaning of the word commoveris[261], from which Krische infers that the dialogue, entitled Hortensius, had ended in a conversion to philosophy of the orator from whom it was named. To any such conversion we have nowhere else any allusion.

Catulus was succeeded by Hortensius, who somehow supported Antiochean views, but to what extent is unclear[256]. I believe it's very likely that he summarized the history of philosophy, which aligns with Varro’s speech at the beginning of the Academica Posteriora. One major reason for this belief is the difficulty in determining who, if not Hortensius, could have been the one speaking in the initial edition. In the Academica Posteriora, Varro needed to speak first, not second as Hortensius did; this explains why Hortensius's argumentative part vanished in the second edition[257], which would only make sense coming from someone responding to a previous speech. According to my interpretation, there wouldn’t be much trouble with the fact that Hortensius now promotes a dogmatic philosophy, even though in the lost dialogue that was named after him, he argued against philosophy entirely[258], claiming that philosophy and wisdom were not the same thing at all[259]. A historical summary like the one I think Hortensius provided would have been accessible to any educated person of the time and would only have been presented to show that the New Academic criticism of the so-called old Academico-Peripatetic school was unjustified. There is actual reason to state that his explanation of Antiochus was simply superficial[260]. Thus, we can avoid the need to distort the meaning of the word commoveris[261], which Krische suggests indicates that the dialogue titled Hortensius concluded with the orator’s conversion to philosophy. There is no other mention of such a conversion elsewhere.

The relation in which Hortensius stood to Cicero, also his character and attainments, are too well known to need mention here. He seems to have been as nearly innocent of any acquaintance with philosophy as it was possible for an educated man to be. Cicero's materials for the speech of Hortensius were, doubtless, drawn from the published works and oral teaching of Antiochus.

The relationship between Hortensius and Cicero, along with his character and skills, is widely recognized and doesn't need further explanation here. He appears to have been almost entirely unfamiliar with philosophy, which is quite striking for an educated person. Cicero likely based Hortensius's speech on the published writings and teachings of Antiochus.

The speech of Hortensius was answered by Cicero himself. If my view of the preceding speech is correct, [liv] it follows that Cicero in his reply pursued the same course which he takes in his answer to Varro, part of which is preserved in the Academica Posteriora[262]. He justified the New Academy by showing that it was in essential harmony with the Old, and also with those ancient philosophers who preceded Plato. Lucullus, therefore, reproves him as a rebel in philosophy, who appeals to great and ancient names like a seditious tribune[263]. Unfair use had been made, according to Lucullus, of Empedocles, Anaxagoras, Democritus, Parmenides, Xenophanes, Plato, and Socrates[264]. But Cicero did not merely give a historical summary. He must have dealt with the theory of καταληπτικη φαντασια and εννοιαι (which though really Stoic had been adopted by Antiochus), since he found it necessary to "manufacture" (fabricari) Latin terms to represent the Greek[265]. He probably also commented on the headlong rashness with which the dogmatists gave their assent to the truth of phenomena. To this a retort is made by Lucullus[266]. That Cicero's criticism of the dogmatic schools was incomplete may be seen by the fact that he had not had occasion to Latinize the terms καταληψις (i.e. in the abstract, as opposed to the individual καταληπτικη φαντασια), εναργεια, ‛ορμη, αποδειξις, δογμα, οικειον, αδηλα, εποχη, nearly all important terms in the Stoic, and to some extent in the Antiochean system, all of which Lucullus is obliged to translate for himself[267]. The more the matter is examined the more clearly does it appear that the main purpose [lv] of Cicero in this speech was to justify from the history of philosophy the position of the New Academy, and not to advance sceptical arguments against experience, which were reserved for his answer to Lucullus. In his later speech, he expressly tells us that such sceptical paradoxes as were advanced by him in the first day's discourse were really out of place, and were merely introduced in order to disarm Lucullus, who was to speak next[268]. Yet these arguments must have occupied some considerable space in Cicero's speech, although foreign to its main intention[269]. He probably gave a summary classification of the sensations, with the reasons for refusing to assent to the truth of each class[270]. The whole constitution and tenor of the elaborate speech of Cicero in the Lucullus proves that no general or minute demonstration of the impossibility of επιστημη in the dogmatic sense had been attempted in his statement of the day before. Cicero's argument in the Catulus was allowed by Lucullus to have considerably damaged the cause of Antiochus[271]. The three speeches of Catulus, Hortensius, and Cicero had gone over nearly the whole ground marked out for the discussion[272], but only cursorily, so that there was plenty of room for a more minute examination in the Lucullus.

The speech by Hortensius was answered by Cicero himself. If I’m right about the previous speech, [liv] it seems that Cicero, in his reply, followed the same approach he took in his response to Varro, part of which is found in the Academica Posteriora[262]. He defended the New Academy by demonstrating that it was fundamentally aligned with the Old Academy, as well as with those ancient philosophers who came before Plato. Lucullus, therefore, criticizes him as a rebel in philosophy, who invokes great and ancient names like a seditious tribune[263]. According to Lucullus, Cicero misused the ideas of Empedocles, Anaxagoras, Democritus, Parmenides, Xenophanes, Plato, and Socrates[264]. But Cicero didn’t just provide a historical summary. He must have addressed the theory of grasping imagination and concepts (which, although originally Stoic, had been adopted by Antiochus), since he found it necessary to "create" (fabricari) Latin terms to represent the Greek[265]. He likely also commented on the reckless way the dogmatists accepted the truth of phenomena. Lucullus responds to this[266]. The fact that Cicero’s critique of the dogmatic schools was lacking can be observed in that he hadn’t needed to Latinize the terms καταληψις (i.e., in the abstract, as opposed to the individual captivating imagination), ενέργεια, ‛ορμή, απόδειξη, δόγμα, οικείο, αόρατος, εποχή, almost all crucial terms in the Stoic, and somewhat in the Antiochean system, which Lucullus is obliged to translate himself[267]. The further we examine the matter, the clearer it becomes that Cicero’s primary goal in this speech was to justify the position of the New Academy from the history of philosophy, rather than to put forth skeptical arguments against experience, which he reserved for his response to Lucullus. In his later speech, he makes it clear that the skeptical paradoxes he presented on the first day were really out of place and were only introduced to disarm Lucullus, who would speak next[268]. Yet these arguments must have taken up a significant part of Cicero’s speech, even though they weren’t central to its main aim[269]. He likely provided a summarized classification of sensations, with reasons for rejecting the truth of each class[270]. The entire structure and nature of Cicero’s detailed speech in the Lucullus shows that no comprehensive or minute demonstration of the impossibility of science in the dogmatic sense had been attempted in his statement from the day before. Lucullus agreed that Cicero’s argument in the Catulus had significantly weakened the case for Antiochus[271]. The three speeches of Catulus, Hortensius, and Cicero had covered nearly all the ground set for the discussion[272], but only briefly, leaving plenty of room for a more detailed examination in the Lucullus.

One question remains: how far did Cicero defend Philo against the attack of Catulus? Krische believes [lvi] that the argument of Catulus was answered point by point. In this opinion I cannot concur. Cicero never appears elsewhere as the defender of Philo's reactionary doctrines[273]. The expressions of Lucullus seem to imply that this part of his teaching had been dismissed by all the disputants[274]. It follows that when Cicero, in his letter of dedication to Varro, describes his own part as that of Philo (partes mihi sumpsi Philonis[275]), he merely attaches Philo's name to those general New Academic doctrines which had been so brilliantly supported by the pupil of Clitomachus in his earlier days. The two chief sources for Cicero's speech in the Catulus were, doubtless, Philo himself and Clitomachus.

One question remains: how far did Cicero defend Philo against Catulus's attack? Krische believes that Catulus's arguments were addressed point by point. I can't agree with this opinion. Cicero never really appears as the defender of Philo's conservative ideas. Lucullus's comments suggest that all the debaters dismissed this part of Philo's teachings. Thus, when Cicero, in his letter of dedication to Varro, describes his own role as that of Philo (partes mihi sumpsi Philonis), he’s simply linking Philo's name to the general New Academic ideas that had been so convincingly supported by Clitomachus's pupil in earlier times. The two main sources for Cicero's speech in the Catulus were likely Philo himself and Clitomachus.

In that intermediate form of the Academica, where Cato and Brutus appeared in the place of Hortensius and Lucullus, there can be no doubt that Brutus occupied a more prominent position than Cato. Consequently Cato must have taken the comparatively inferior part of Hortensius, while Brutus took that of Lucullus. It may perhaps seem strange that a Stoic of the Stoics like Cato should be chosen to represent Antiochus, however much that philosopher may have borrowed from Zeno. The rôle given to Hortensius, however, was in my view such as any cultivated man might sustain who had not definitely committed himself to sceptical principles. So eminent an Antiochean as Brutus cannot have been reduced to the comparatively secondary position assigned to Hortensius in the Academica Priora. He would naturally occupy the [lvii] place given to Varro in the second edition[276]. If this be true, Brutus would not speak at length in the first half of the work. Cato is not closely enough connected with the Academica to render it necessary to treat of him farther.

In that intermediate version of the Academica, where Cato and Brutus replace Hortensius and Lucullus, it’s clear that Brutus had a more significant role than Cato. This means Cato must have taken the less important role of Hortensius, while Brutus took on that of Lucullus. It might seem odd that a Stoic like Cato was chosen to represent Antiochus, even though that philosopher may have taken ideas from Zeno. However, the role assigned to Hortensius was something any educated person could handle as long as they hadn't fully committed to skeptical beliefs. Such a prominent figure as Brutus would not be relegated to the lesser role given to Hortensius in the Academica Priora. He would naturally take the place assigned to Varro in the second edition[276]. If this is correct, Brutus wouldn’t speak extensively in the first half of the work. Cato isn’t closely linked enough to the Academica to require further discussion of him.

b. The "Lucullus."

b. *The "Lucullus."*

The day after the discussion narrated in the Catulus, during which Lucullus had been merely a looker-on, the whole party left the Cuman villa of Catulus early in the morning, and came to that of Hortensius at Bauli[277]. In the evening, if the wind favoured, Lucullus was to leave for his villa at Neapolis, Cicero for his at Pompeii[278]. Bauli was a little place on the gulf of Baiae, close to Cimmerium, round which so many legends lingered[279]. The scenery in view was magnificent[280]. As the party were seated in the xystus with its polished floor and lines of statues, the waves rippled at their feet, and the sea away to the horizon glistened and quivered under the bright sun, and changed colour under the freshening breeze. Within sight lay the Cuman shore and Puteoli, thirty stadia distant[281].

The day after the conversation described in the Catulus, where Lucullus was just an observer, the entire group left Catulus's villa in Cumae early in the morning and headed to Hortensius's villa at Bauli[277]. In the evening, if the wind was favorable, Lucullus planned to head to his villa in Neapolis, while Cicero would go to his in Pompeii[278]. Bauli was a small place on the Gulf of Baiae, close to Cimmerium, surrounded by many legends[279]. The view was stunning[280]. As the group sat in the xystus with its polished floor and rows of statues, the waves lapped at their feet, and the sea stretched out to the horizon, sparkling and shimmering under the bright sun and shifting colors with the fresh breeze. Within view were the Cuman shore and Puteoli, thirty stadia away[281].

Cicero strove to give vividness to the dialogue and [lviii] to keep it perfectly free from anachronisms. Diodotus is spoken of as still living, although when the words were written he had been dead for many years[282]. The surprise of Hortensius, who is but a learner in philosophy, at the wisdom of Lucullus, is very dramatic[283]. The many political and private troubles which were pressing upon Cicero when he wrote the work are kept carefully out of sight. Still we can catch here and there traces of thoughts and plans which were actively employing the author's mind at Astura. His intention to visit Tusculum has left its mark on the last section of the book, while in the last but one the De Finibus, the De Natura Deorum and other works are shadowed forth[284]. In another passage the design of the Tusculan Disputations, which was carried out immediately after the publication of the Academica and De Finibus, is clearly to be seen[285].

Cicero aimed to make the dialogue vibrant and [lviii] to ensure it was entirely free from anachronisms. Diodotus is mentioned as if he is still alive, even though he had been dead for many years when the text was written[282]. Hortensius, who is just a beginner in philosophy, expresses dramatic surprise at Lucullus’s wisdom[283]. The numerous political and personal issues weighing on Cicero while he was writing the work are deliberately kept out of view. However, we can still pick up hints of the thoughts and plans that were actively occupying his mind at Astura. His intention to visit Tusculum is evident in the last section of the book, while in the second to last section, the De Finibus, the De Natura Deorum, and other works are hinted at[284]. In another part, the concept of the Tusculan Disputations, which was executed right after the release of the Academica and De Finibus, is clearly visible[285].

Hortensius and Catulus now sink to a secondary position in the conversation, which is resumed by Lucullus. His speech is especially acknowledged by Cicero to be drawn from the works of Antiochus[286]. Nearly all that is known of the learning of Lucullus is told in Cicero's dialogue, and the passages already quoted from the letters. He seems at least to have dallied with culture, although his chief energy, as a private citizen, was directed to the care of his fish-ponds[287]. In his train when he went to Sicily was the poet Archias, and during the whole of his residence in [lix] the East he sought to attach learned men to his person. At Alexandria he was found in the company of Antiochus, Aristus, Heraclitus Tyrius, Tetrilius Rogus and the Selii, all men of philosophic tastes[288]. He is several times mentioned by Pliny in the Natural History as the patron of Greek artists. Yet, as we have already seen, Cicero acknowledged in his letters to Atticus that Lucullus was no philosopher. He has to be propped up, like Catulus, by the authority of another person. All his arguments are explicitly stated to be derived from a discussion in which he had heard Antiochus engage. The speech of Lucullus was, as I have said, mainly a reply to that of Cicero in the Catulus. Any closer examination of its contents must be postponed till I come to annotate its actual text. The same may be said of Cicero's answer.

Hortensius and Catulus now take a backseat in the discussion, which is picked up again by Lucullus. Cicero specifically notes that Lucullus's speech is based on the works of Antiochus[286]. Almost everything known about Lucullus's learning comes from Cicero's dialogue and the previously quoted letters. He appears to have at least engaged with culture, although his main focus as a private citizen was on managing his fish ponds[287]. Accompanying him to Sicily was the poet Archias, and during his entire time in the East, he sought to surround himself with learned individuals. In Alexandria, he was found with Antiochus, Aristus, Heraclitus Tyrius, Tetrilius Rogus, and the Selii, all of whom had a philosophical bent[288]. Pliny mentions him several times in the Natural History as a supporter of Greek artists. However, as noted earlier, Cicero admitted in his letters to Atticus that Lucullus was not a philosopher. He needs to be supported, like Catulus, by someone else's authority. All his arguments are clearly stated to be taken from a discussion he heard Antiochus participate in. Lucullus's speech was primarily a response to Cicero's in the Catulus. Any deeper analysis of its content will have to wait until I annotate its actual text. The same goes for Cicero’s response.

In the intermediate form of the Academica, the speech of Lucullus was no doubt transferred to Brutus, but as he has only such a slight connection with the work, I do not think it necessary to do much more than call attention to the fact. I may, however, notice the close relationship in which Brutus stood to the other persons with whom we have had to deal. He was nephew of Cato, whose half-sister Servilia was wife of Lucullus[289]. Cato was tutor to Lucullus' son, with Cicero for a sort of adviser: while Hortensius had married a divorced wife of Cato. All of them were of the Senatorial party, and Cato and Brutus lived to be present, with Cicero, during the war between Pompey [lx] and Caesar. Brutus and Cicero were both friends of Antiochus and Aristus, whose pupil Brutus was[290].

In the middle version of the Academica, Lucullus's speech was likely assigned to Brutus, but since he has only a minor connection to the work, I don't think it's necessary to elaborate much further. However, I should point out the close ties Brutus had with the other figures we've discussed. He was the nephew of Cato, whose half-sister Servilia was Lucullus's wife[289]. Cato was the tutor to Lucullus's son, with Cicero serving as a sort of adviser; meanwhile, Hortensius had married a divorced wife of Cato. They were all part of the Senatorial party, and Cato and Brutus were present, along with Cicero, during the conflict between Pompey [lx] and Caesar. Brutus and Cicero were also friends of Antiochus and Aristus, of whom Brutus was a pupil[290].

c. The Second Edition.

c. The 2nd Edition.

When Cicero dedicated the Academica to Varro, very slight alterations were necessary in the scenery and other accessories of the piece. Cicero had a villa close to the Cuman villa of Catulus and almost within sight of Hortensius' villa at Bauli[291]. Varro's villa, at which the scene was now laid, was close to the Lucrine lake[292]. With regard to the feigned date of the discourse, we may observe that at the very outset of the work it is shown to be not far distant from the actual time of composition[293]. Many allusions are made to recent events, such as the utter overthrow of the Pompeian party, the death of Tullia[294], and the publication of the Hortensius[295]. Between the date of Tullia's death and the writing of the Academica, it can be shown that Varro, Cicero and Atticus could not have met together at Cumae. Cicero therefore for once admits into his works an impossibility in fact. This impossibility would at once occur to Varro, and Cicero anticipates his wonder in the letter of dedication[296].

When Cicero dedicated the Academica to Varro, only a few minor changes were needed in the setting and other details of the work. Cicero owned a villa near Catulus' villa in Cumae and almost within sight of Hortensius' villa at Bauli[291]. Varro's villa, where the scene is now set, was close to the Lucrine Lake[292]. Regarding the fictional date of the discussion, we can note that right at the beginning of the work, it's made clear that it's not far from the actual time it was written[293]. There are many references to recent events, like the complete defeat of the Pompeian faction, Tullia's death[294], and the publication of the Hortensius[295]. It can be shown that between the date of Tullia's death and the writing of the Academica, Varro, Cicero, and Atticus could not have met at Cumae. Thus, Cicero includes a factual impossibility in his works for the first time. This impossibility would immediately strike Varro, and Cicero anticipates his surprise in the dedication letter[296].

For the main facts of Varro's life the student must be referred to the ordinary sources of information. A short account of the points of contact between his life and that of Cicero, with a few words about his philosophical [lxi] opinions, are alone needed here. The first mention we have of Varro in any of Cicero's writings is in itself sufficient to show his character and the impossibility of anything like friendship between the two. Varro had done the orator some service in the trying time which came before the exile. In writing to Atticus Cicero had eulogised Varro; and in the letter to which I refer he begs Atticus to send Varro the eulogy to read, adding "Mirabiliter moratus est, sicut nosti, ελικτα και ουδεν[297]." All the references to Varro in the letters to Atticus are in the same strain. Cicero had to be pressed to write Varro a letter of thanks for supposed exertions in his behalf, during his exile[298]. Several passages show that Cicero refused to believe in Varro's zeal, as reported by Atticus[299]. On Cicero's return from exile, he and Varro remained in the same semi-friendly state. About the year 54 B.C., as we have already seen, Atticus in vain urged his friend to dedicate some work to the great polymath. After the fall of the Pompeian cause, Cicero and Varro do seem to have been drawn a little closer together. Eight letters, written mostly in the year before the Academica was published, testify to this approximation[300]. Still they are all cold, forced and artificial; very different from the letters Cicero addressed to his real intimates, such for instance as Sulpicius, Caelius, Paetus, Plancus, and Trebatius. They all show a fear of giving offence to the harsh temper of Varro, and a humility in presence of his vast learning which is by [lxii] no means natural to Cicero. The negotiations between Atticus and Cicero with respect to the dedication of the second edition, as detailed already, show sufficiently that this slight increase in cordiality did not lead to friendship[301].

For the main facts of Varro's life, students should refer to the usual sources of information. A brief overview of how his life intersects with Cicero’s, along with a few comments on his philosophical opinions, is all that’s needed here. The first mention of Varro in Cicero’s writings clearly illustrates his character and the unlikelihood of any real friendship between them. Varro had helped Cicero during the difficult period before his exile. In a letter to Atticus, Cicero praised Varro and asked Atticus to send him the praise to read, adding, "Mirabiliter moratus est, sicut nosti, ελευθερία και τίποτα[297]." All mentions of Varro in Cicero’s letters to Atticus follow the same tone. Cicero needed to be encouraged to write Varro a thank-you letter for his supposed efforts on his behalf during his exile[298]. Several passages indicate that Cicero was skeptical about Varro’s enthusiasm, as reported by Atticus[299]. When Cicero returned from exile, he and Varro remained in a semi-friendly relationship. Around 54 B.C., as we already noted, Atticus unsuccessfully urged Cicero to dedicate a work to the great polymath. After the defeat of the Pompeians, Cicero and Varro seemed to become a bit closer. Eight letters, mostly written the year before the Academica was published, indicate this closer connection[300]. Still, they feel cold, forced, and artificial; very different from the letters Cicero wrote to his true friends, such as Sulpicius, Caelius, Paetus, Plancus, and Trebatius. They all reveal a concern about offending Varro’s harsh temperament and a humility in the face of his vast knowledge that isn’t typical of Cicero. The discussions between Atticus and Cicero regarding the dedication of the second edition, as already detailed, show that this slight improvement in cordiality did not evolve into friendship[301].

The philosophical views of Varro can be gathered with tolerable accuracy from Augustine, who quotes considerably from, the work of Varro De Philosophia[302]. Beyond doubt he was a follower of Antiochus and the so-called Old Academy. How he selected this school from, among the 288 philosophies which he considered possible, by an elaborate and pedantic process of exhaustion, may be read by the curious in Augustine. My notes on the Academica Posteriora will show that there is no reason for accusing Cicero of having mistaken Varro's philosophical views. This supposition owes its currency to Müller, who, from Stoic phrases in the De Lingua Latina, concluded that Varro had passed over to the Stoics before that work was written. All that was Stoic in Varro came from Antiochus[303].

The philosophical views of Varro can be accurately gathered from Augustine, who quotes extensively from Varro's work De Philosophia[302]. It's clear that he followed Antiochus and the Old Academy. How he chose this school out of the 288 philosophies he considered is discussed in detail by Augustine. My notes on the Academica Posteriora will demonstrate that Cicero is not to be blamed for misunderstanding Varro's philosophical views. This idea comes from Müller, who, based on Stoic phrases in De Lingua Latina, assumed Varro had shifted to Stoicism before that work was written. Any Stoic elements in Varro's work came from Antiochus[303].

The exact specification of the changes in the arrangement of the subject-matter, necessitated by the dedication to Varro, will be more conveniently deferred till we come to the fragments of the second edition preserved by Nonius and others. Roughly speaking, the following were the contents of the four books. Book I.: the historico-philosophical exposition of Antiochus' views, formerly given by Hortensius, now by Varro; then the historical justification of the Philonian position, [lxiii] which Cicero had given in the first edition as an answer to Hortensius[304]. Book II.: an exposition by Cicero of Carneades' positive teaching, practically the same as that given by Catulus in ed. I.; to this was appended, probably, that foretaste of the negative arguments against dogmatism, which in ed. 1. had formed part of the answer made by Cicero to Hortensius. Book III.: a speech of Varro in reply to Cicero, closely corresponding to that of Lucullus in ed. 1. Book IV.: Cicero's answer, substantially the same as in ed. 1. Atticus must have been almost a κωφον προσωπον.

The specific details of the changes in the arrangement of the subject matter, required by the dedication to Varro, will be better discussed when we look at the fragments of the second edition preserved by Nonius and others. Generally speaking, the contents of the four books were as follows. Book I: the historical and philosophical explanation of Antiochus' views, previously presented by Hortensius and now by Varro; then the historical justification of the Philonian position, which Cicero had provided in the first edition as a response to Hortensius. Book II: an explanation by Cicero of Carneades' positive teachings, almost identical to that given by Catulus in the first edition; likely included was a preview of the negative arguments against dogmatism, which in the first edition was part of Cicero's response to Hortensius. Book III: a speech by Varro in response to Cicero, closely resembling that of Lucullus in the first edition. Book IV: Cicero's reply, which was essentially the same as in the first edition. Atticus must have been almost a κωφον προσωπον.

I may here notice a fact which might puzzle the student. In some old editions the Lucullus is marked throughout as Academicorum liber IV. This is an entire mistake, which arose from a wrong view of Nonius' quotations, which are always from the second edition, and can tell us nothing about the constitution of the first. One other thing is worth remark. Halm (as many before him had done) places the Academica Priora before the Posteriora. This seems to me an unnatural arrangement; the subject-matter of the Varro is certainly prior, logically, to that of the Lucullus.

I should point out something that might confuse students. In some old editions, the Lucullus is labeled throughout as Academicorum liber IV. This is a complete mistake that came from a misunderstanding of Nonius' quotations, which are always from the second edition and don’t provide any information about the structure of the first. One more thing is worth mentioning. Halm (like many before him) places the Academica Priora before the Posteriora. To me, this seems like an awkward arrangement; the subject matter of the Varro is definitely logically prior to that of the Lucullus.


M. TULLII CICERONIS

ACADEMICORUM POSTERIORUM

LIBER PRIMUS.


I. 1. In Cumano nuper cum mecum Atticus noster esset, nuntiatum est nobis a M. Varrone, venisse eum Roma pridie vesperi et, nisi de via fessus esset, continuo ad nos venturum fuisse. Quod cum audissemus, nullam moram interponendam putavimus quin videremus hominem nobiscum et studiis isdem et vetustate amicitiae coniunctum. Itaque confestim ad eum ire perreximus, paulumque cum ab eius villa abessemus, ipsum ad nos venientem vidimus: atque ilium complexi, ut mos amicorum est, satis eum longo intervallo ad suam villam reduximus. 2. Hic pauca primo, atque ea percontantibus nobis, ecquid forte Roma novi, Atticus: Omitte ista, quae nec percontari nec audire sine molestia possumus, quaeso, inquit, et quaere potius ecquid ipse novi. Silent enim diutius Musae Varronis quam solebant, nec tamen istum cessare, sed celare quae scribat existimo. Minime vero, inquit ille: intemperantis enim arbitror esse scribere quod occultari velit: sed habeo opus magnum in manibus, idque iam pridem: ad hunc enim ipsum—me autem dicebat—quaedam institui, quae et sunt magna sane et limantur a me politius. 3. Et ego: Ista quidem, inquam, Varro, iam diu exspectans, non audeo tamen flagitare: audivi enim e Libone nostro, cuius nosti studium—nihil enim eius modi celare possumus—non te ea intermittere, sed accuratius tractare nec de manibus umquam deponere. Illud autem mihi ante hoc tempus numquam in mentem venit a te requirere: sed nunc, postea quam sum ingressus res eas, quas tecum simul didici, mandare monumentis philosophiamque veterem illam a Socrate ortam Latinis litteris illustrare, quaero quid sit cur, cum multa scribas, genus hoc praetermittas, praesertim cum et ipse in eo excellas et id studium totaque ea res longe ceteris et studiis et artibus antecedat.

I. 1. Recently, when Atticus was with me in Cumano, we were informed by M. Varro that he had arrived in Rome the night before and, unless he was tired from the journey, would have come to see us right away. Upon hearing this, we thought there was no reason to delay seeing him, as he is connected to us through shared interests and our long-standing friendship. So, we immediately set off to meet him, and when we were a little way from his villa, we saw him coming towards us. We embraced him, as is customary among friends, and then we escorted him back to his villa after an adequately long conversation. 2. He spoke a little at first, and when we asked him if there was anything new from Rome, Atticus replied, "Please skip those topics that we can't ask or hear about without discomfort, and instead, ask what I know myself." For the Muses of Varro have been silent longer than usual, and I believe he is not idle but rather hiding what he is writing. "Not at all," he said. "I think it’s reckless to write something one wants to hide; however, I do have a significant work in progress, which I’ve had for quite some time. This very project—he was referring to me—contains certain subjects that are indeed substantial and refined by me." 3. And I said: "I have indeed been waiting a long time for that, Varro, but I don’t dare to press you for it. I've heard from our friend Libo, whose dedication you know—after all, we can’t hide anything of that nature—that you are not neglecting it but working on it more carefully and never letting it leave your hands. However, it never occurred to me until now to ask you about that; but now, since I've undertaken the subjects I learned alongside you, I want to record them and illustrate that ancient philosophy stemming from Socrates in Latin literature. I’m curious why, despite writing so much, you let this genre slide, especially since you excel in it and it surpasses all other studies and arts."

II. 4. Tum ille: Rem a me saepe deliberatam et multum agitatam requiris. Itaque non haesitans respondebo, sed ea dicam, quae mihi sunt in promptu, quod ista ipsa de re multum, ut dixi, et diu cogitavi. Nam cum philosophiam viderem diligentissime Graecis litteris explicatam, existimavi, si qui de nostris eius studio tenerentur, si essent Graecis doctrinis eruditi, Graeca potius quam nostra lecturos: sin a Graecorum artibus et disciplinis abhorrerent, ne haec quidem curaturos, quae sine eruditione Graeca intellegi non possunt: itaque ea nolui scribere, quae nec indocti intellegere possent nec docti legere curarent. 5. Vides autem—eadem enim ipse didicisti—non posse nos Amafinii aut Rabirii similis esse, qui nulla arte adhibita de rebus ante oculos positis volgari sermone disputant, nihil definiunt, nihil partiuntur, nihil apta interrogatione concludunt, nullam denique artem esse nec dicendi nec disserendi putant. Nos autem praeceptis dialecticorum et oratorum etiam, quoniam utramque vim virtutem esse nostri putant, sic parentes, ut legibus, verbis quoque novis cogimur uti, quae docti, ut dixi, a Graecis petere malent, indocti ne a nobis quidem accipient, ut frustra omnis suscipiatur labor. 6. Iam vero physica, si Epicurum, id est, si Democritum probarem, possem scribere ita plane, ut Amafinius. Quid est enim magnum, cum causas rerum efficientium sustuleris, de corpusculorum—ita enim appellat atomos—concursione fortuita loqui? Nostra tu physica nosti, quae cum contineantur ex effectione et ex materia ea, quam fingit et format effectio, adhibenda etiam geometria est, quam quibusnam quisquam enuntiare verbis aut quem ad intellegendum poterit adducere? Quid, haec ipsa de vita et moribus, et de expetendis fugiendisque rebus? Illi enim simpliciter pecudis et hominis idem bonum esse censent: apud nostros autem non ignoras quae sit et quanta subtilitas. 7. Sive enim Zenonem sequare, magnum est efficere ut quis intelligat quid sit illud verum et simplex bonum, quod non possit ab honestate seiungi: quod bonum quale sit negat omnino Epicurus sine voluptatibus sensum moventibus ne suspicari quidem. Si vero Academiam veterem persequamur, quam nos, ut scis, probamus, quam erit illa acute explicanda nobis! quam argute, quam obscure etiam contra Stoicos disserendum! Totum igitur illud philosophiae studium mihi quidem ipse sumo et ad vitae constantiam quantum possum et ad delectationem animi, nec ullum arbitror, ut apud Platonem est, maius aut melius a dis datum munus homini. 8. Sed meos amicos, in quibus est studium, in Graeciam mitto, id est, ad Graecos ire iubeo, ut ea a fontibus potius hauriant quam rivulos consectentur. Quae autem nemo adhuc docuerat nec erat unde studiosi scire possent, ea, quantum potui—nihil enim magno opere meorum miror—feci ut essent nota nostris. A Graecis enim peti non poterant ac post L. Aelii nostri occasum ne a Latinis quidem. Et tamen in illis veteribus nostris, quae Menippum imitati, non interpretati, quadam hilaritate conspersimus, multa admixta ex intima philosophia, multa dicta dialectice †quae quo facilius minus docti intelligerent, iucunditate quadam ad legendum invitati, in laudationibus, in his ipsis antiquitatum prooemiis †philosophe scribere voluimus, si modo consecuti sumus.

II. 4. So, you’re asking me about something I’ve thought about a lot and discussed many times. Without hesitating, I’ll respond, sharing what I find easy to express since I’ve spent a lot of time considering this topic. When I saw philosophy explained very thoroughly in Greek literature, I thought that if anyone from our background were interested in it and educated in Greek teachings, they would prefer to read Greek texts over ours. However, if they were completely disconnected from Greek arts and disciplines, they wouldn’t care about ideas that can’t be understood without that Greek education; therefore, I didn’t want to write anything that neither the uneducated could understand nor the educated would care to read. 5. You see, as you yourself have learned, we cannot be like the Amafinii or Rabirii, who discuss visible matters in plain speech without using any technique, defining nothing, dividing nothing, concluding nothing through well-formed questions, and who ultimately think there is no skill in speaking or reasoning. However, we are compelled by the principles of dialecticians and rhetoricians, as both are viewed as strengths of our craft, to employ both new vocabulary and strict rules; educated people, as I mentioned, prefer to draw from the Greeks, while the uneducated wouldn’t even accept our teachings, rendering all effort pointless labor. 6. As for physics, if I were to support Epicurus, that is, if I were to support Democritus, I could write about it quite straightforwardly, just like Amafinius. What’s grand about discussing the chance encounter of tiny particles—what he calls atoms—after removing the causes of things? You know our physics, which includes both production and the raw material shaped and formed by that production; what terminology could anyone use to articulate it, and who could even grasp it? What about the very essence of life and morals, and what’s desirable versus undesirable? They simply see the same good for both animals and humans: but you’re aware of the subtlety that exists within our views. 7. Whether you follow Zeno, it’s quite a task to make someone understand what that true and simple good is, one that cannot be separated from honor: Epicurus outright denies that such goodness exists without the pleasures that stimulate the senses. If we pursue the old Academy, which you know we favor, how sharp and subtle will our discussions need to be, especially against the Stoics! Therefore, I personally embrace the entirety of this philosophical study for its value to the consistency of life and for the delight of the mind, and I don’t believe there’s a greater or better gift from the gods to humanity, as Plato suggests. 8. But I’m sending my friends, who are interested in this study, to Greece, or rather, I’m directing them to visit the Greeks, so they can draw from the original sources rather than follow the streams. The things that no one has taught yet, nor is there a source from which learners could gain insight, I’ve done my best to make known to our people—nothing about my efforts amazes me greatly. They couldn’t draw from the Greeks, nor even from the Latins after the decline of L. Aelius. Yet in those old works of ours, where we have followed Menippus in spirit but not in translation, we infused with a certain cheerfulness, mixing in much from deeper philosophy and many dialectic statements to make it easier for the less educated to understand while enticing them with a bit of enjoyment to read, in praises and in these very introductions to the antiques, we wanted to express philosophy if we managed to do it.

III. 9. Tum, ego. Sunt, inquam, ista, Varro. Nam nos in nostra urbe peregrinantis errantisque tamquam hospites tui libri quasi domum deduxerunt, ut possemus aliquando qui et ubi essemus agnoscere. Tu aetatem patriae, tu descriptiones temporum, tu sacrorum iura, tu sacerdotum, tu domesticam, tu bellicam disciplinam, tu sedem regionum locorum, tu omnium divinarum humanarumque rerum nomina, genera, officia, causas aperuisti, plurimumque poetis nostris omninoque Latinis et litteris luminis et verbis attulisti, atque ipse varium et elegans omni fere numero poema fecisti philosophiamque multis locis incohasti, ad impellendum satis, ad edocendum parum. 10. Causam autem probabilem tu quidem adfers; aut enim Graeca legere malent qui erunt eruditi aut ne haec quidem qui illa nesciunt. Sed da mihi nunc: satisne probas? Immo vero et haec qui illa non poterunt et qui Graeca poterunt non contemnent sua. Quid enim causae est cur poetas Latinos Graecis litteris eruditi legant, philosophos non legant? an quia delectat Ennius, Pacuvius, Attius, multi alii, qui non verba, sed vim Graecorum expresserunt poetarum? Quanto magis philosophi delectabunt, si, ut illi Aeschylum, Sophoclem, Euripidem, sic hi Platonem imitentur, Aristotelem, Theophrastum? Oratores quidem laudari video, si qui e nostris Hyperidem sint aut Demosthenem imitati. 11. Ego autem—dicam enim, ut res est—dum me ambitio, dum honores, dum causae, dum rei publicae non solum cura, sed quaedam etiam procuratio multis officiis implicatum et constrictum tenebat, haec inclusa habebam et, ne obsolescerent, renovabam, cum licebat, legendo. Nunc vero et fortunae gravissimo percussus volnere et administratione rei publicae liberatus, doloris medicinam a philosophia peto et otii oblectationem hanc honestissimam iudico. Aut enim huic aetati hoc maxime aptum est aut iis rebus, si quas dignas laude gessimus, hoc in primis consentaneum aut etiam ad nostros civis erudiendos nihil utilius aut, si haec ita non sunt, nihil aliud video quod agere possimus. 12. Brutus quidem noster, excellens omni genere laudis, sic philosophiam Latinis litteris persequitur, nihil ut iisdem de rebus Graecia desideret, et eandem quidem sententiam sequitur quam tu. Nam Aristum Athenis audivit aliquam diu, cuius tu fratrem Antiochum. Quam ob rem da, quaeso, te huic etiam generi litterarum.

III. 9. So, I say, Varro. In our city, your books have guided us, like guests in your home, allowing us to recognize who we are and where we belong. You’ve provided information about the history of our homeland, descriptions of the times, the laws of sacred rites, the roles of priests, the domestic and military disciplines, the locations of regions, and the names, types, duties, and reasons for all divine and human matters. You've contributed immensely to our poets and to all Latin literature with light and words, and you’ve created a diverse and elegant poem almost in every category, delving into philosophy in many places, sufficient for inspiration but lacking in teaching. 10. You indeed offer a plausible reason; either the educated would prefer to read Greek, or even those who don’t know Greek would not read this. But tell me now: do you think that’s enough proof? In fact, even those who can’t read Greek and those who can will not despise their own. What reason is there for educated readers to read Latin poets but not philosophers? Is it because Ennius, Pacuvius, Attius, and many others delight us because they captured the essence rather than just the words of the Greek poets? How much more will philosophers delight us if, just like Aeschylus, Sophocles, and Euripides, these imitate Plato, Aristotle, and Theophrastus? I see that orators are praised if they imitate our own Hyperides or Demosthenes. 11. But I—because it’s how it is—while ambition, honors, causes, and not only care for the republic but also a kind of management kept me engaged and constrained with many duties, I held onto these insights and refreshed them through reading whenever I could. Now, however, struck by a severe blow of fortune and freed from public duties, I seek healing for my pain in philosophy and consider this quiet pastime to be the most honorable. Either this is most suitable for this age or for those things we have done worthy of praise, this is chiefly appropriate, or, if this is not the case, I see nothing else we could be doing to educate our citizens. 12. Indeed, our Brutus, outstanding in every kind of praise, pursues philosophy through Latin literature in such a way that nothing from Greece is lacking on these topics, and he follows the same sentiment as you. For he listened to Aris in Athens for a long time, whose brother you call Antiochus. Therefore, I ask you to also embrace this type of literature.

IV. 13. Tum, ille. Istuc quidem considerabo, nec vero sine te. Sed de te ipso quid est, inquit, quod audio? Quanam, inquam, de re? Relictam a te veterem illam, inquit, tractari autem novam. Quid? ergo, inquam, Antiocho id magis licuerit, nostro familiari, remigrare in domum veterem e nova quam nobis in novam e vetere? certe enim recentissima quaeque sunt correcta et emendata maxime. Quamquam Antiochi magister Philo, magnus vir, ut tu existimas ipse, negat in libris, quod coram etiam ex ipso audiebamus, duas Academias esse erroremque eorum, qui ita putarunt, coarguit. Est, inquit, ut dicis: sed ignorare te non arbitror, quae contra ea Philonis Antiochus scripserit. 14. Immo vero et ista et totam veterem Academiam, a qua absum iam diu, renovari a te, nisi molestum est, velim, et simul, adsidamus, inquam, si videtur. Sane istud quidem, inquit: sum enim admodum infirmus. Sed videamus idemne Attico placeat fieri a me, quod te velle video. Mihi vero, ille: quid est enim quod malim quam ex Antiocho iam pridem audita recordari? et simul videre satisne ea commode dici possit Latine? Quae cum essent dicta, in conspectu consedimus [omnes].

IV. 13. So, he said. I’ll definitely think about that, especially with you around. But what is it about you that I’m hearing? What do you mean? He said that the old stuff you left behind is being discussed, and a new topic is being handled. What? So, I said, was it easier for our friend Antiochus to move back to the old house from the new one than for us to move from the old to the new? Surely, the most recent ideas are the ones that have been fixed and improved the most. Although Antiochus's teacher, Philo, a great man, as you think, denies in his writings—something we also heard him state—that there are two Academies and refutes those who believe that. It is, he said, as you suggest: but I don’t think you’re unaware of what Antiochus has written against Philo. 14. Indeed, I would like you to renew that and the entire old Academy, which I have been away from for a long time, unless it bothers you, and let’s sit together, I said, if that seems good. Certainly, he replied: I am indeed quite weak. But let’s see if Atticus agrees to what seems fine to you. For me, he said: what could I prefer more than recalling what I heard from Antiochus long ago? And at the same time, to see if it can be said comfortably in Latin? After this was said, we all sat down.

15. Tum Varro ita exorsus est: Socrates mihi videtur, id quod constat inter omnis, primus a rebus occultis et ab ipsa natura involutis, in quibus omnes ante eum philosophi occupati fuerunt, avocavisse philosophiam et ad vitam communem adduxisse, ut de virtutibus et vitiis omninoque de bonis rebus et malis quaereret, caelestia autem vel procul esse a nostra cognitione censeret vel, si maxime cognita essent, nihil tamen ad bene vivendum valere. 16. Hic in omnibus fere sermonibus, qui ab iis qui illum audierunt perscripti varie et copiose sunt, ita disputat ut nihil adfirmet ipse, refellat alios: nihil se scire dicat nisi id ipsum, eoque praestare ceteris, quod illi quae nesciant scire se putent, ipse se nihil scire, id unum sciat, ob eamque rem se arbitrari ab Apolline omnium sapientissimum esse dictum, quod haec esset una omnis sapientia non arbitrari sese scire quod nesciat. Quae cum diceret constanter et in ea sententia permaneret, omnis eius oratio tamen in virtute laudanda et in hominibus ad virtutis studium cohortandis consumebatur, ut e Socraticorum libris, maximeque Platonis, intellegi potest. 17. Platonis autem auctoritate, qui varius et multiplex et copiosus fuit, una et consentiens duobus vocabulis philosophiae forma instituta est, Academicorum et Peripateticorum: qui rebus congruentes nominibus differebant. Nam cum Speusippum, sororis filium, Plato philosophiae quasi heredem reliquisset, duos autem praestantissimo studio atque doctrina, Xenocratem Chalcedonium et Aristotelem Stagiritem, qui erant cum Aristotele, Peripatetici dicti sunt, quia disputabant inambulantes in Lycio, illi autem, qui Platonis instituto in Academia, quod est alterum gymnasium, coetus erant et sermones habere soliti, e loci vocabulo nomen habuerunt. Sed utrique Platonis ubertate completi certam quandam disciplinae formulam composuerunt et eam quidem plenam ac refertam, illam autem Socraticam dubitationem de omnibus rebus et nulla adfirmatione adhibita consuetudinem disserendi reliquerunt. Ita facta est, quod minime Socrates probabat, ars quaedam philosophiae et rerum ordo et descriptio disciplinae. 18. Quae quidem erat primo duobus, ut dixi, nominibus una: nihil enim inter Peripateticos et illam veterem Academiam differebat. Abundantia quadam ingeni praestabat, ut mihi quidem videtur, Aristoteles, sed idem fons erat utrisque et eadem rerum expetendarum fugiendarumque partitio.

15. Varro began by saying: Socrates seems to me, as is agreed by everyone, the first to steer philosophy away from hidden things and the very nature of existence, where all the philosophers before him had been occupied, and to direct it toward everyday life, seeking to understand virtues and vices, and indeed, all good and bad things, while considering celestial matters to be far removed from our understanding or, if they are known, to be of no value for living well. 16. In nearly all the discussions recorded by those who listened to him, he argues in a way that he asserts nothing himself but refutes others: he claims to know nothing except this one thing, and thus surpasses others, because while they think they know things they do not understand, he claims to know nothing and only this one thing, which is why he believes he has been called the wisest by Apollo, since this is the essence of all wisdom—not thinking you know what you don’t. Even as he said this firmly and remained steadfast in this belief, all his speeches, however, were focused on praising virtue and encouraging people to pursue it, as can be understood from the works of the Socratics, especially Plato. 17. However, according to Plato’s authority—who was varied, complex, and rich in ideas—a unified form of philosophy emerged under two main names: that of the Academics and the Peripatetics, which differed based on their respective approaches. For when Plato left Speusippus, the son of his sister, as his philosophical heir, he also had in mind two exceptionally studious and learned individuals, Xenocrates from Chalcedon and Aristotle from Stagira. Those who walked with Aristotle came to be called the Peripatetics because they debated while walking in the Lyceum, while those who gathered in the Academy, which is another place of learning, and were accustomed to have discussions, took their name from the location. But both groups, filled with Plato’s richness, established a certain form of discipline that was indeed full and abundant, leaving behind the Socratic method of questioning everything without asserting anything. Thus, a method of philosophy and an organization of disciplines came to be established, which Socrates disapproved of the most. 18. Indeed, at first, there was unity under the two names I mentioned: for there was no difference between the Peripatetics and that old Academy. Aristotle presented a certain abundance of talent, it seems to me, but the same source was common to both and the same classification of things to be desired and avoided was maintained.

V. Sed quid ago? inquit, aut sumne sanus, qui haec vos doceo? nam etsi non sus Minervam, ut aiunt, tamen inepte quisquis Minervam docet. Tum Atticus: Tu vero, inquit, perge, Varro: valde enim amo nostra atque nostros, meque ista delectant, cum Latine dicuntur, et isto modo. Quid me, inquam, putas, qui philosophiam iam professus sim populo nostro exhibiturum? Pergamus igitur, inquit, quoniam placet. 19. Fuit ergo iam accepta a Platone philosophandi ratio triplex: una de vita et moribus, altera de natura et rebus occultis, tertia de disserendo et quid verum sit, quid falsum, quid rectum in oratione pravumve, quid consentiens, quid repugnans iudicando. Ac primum partem illam bene vivendi a natura petebant eique parendum esse dicebant, neque ulla alia in re nisi in natura quaerendum esse illud summum bonum quo omnia referrentur, constituebantque extremum esse rerum expetendarum et finem bonorum adeptum esse omnia e natura et animo et corpore et vita. Corporis autem alia ponebant esse in toto, alia in partibus: valetudinem, viris pulchritudinem in toto, in partibus autem sensus integros et praestantiam aliquam partium singularum, ut in pedibus celeritatem, vim in manibus, claritatem in voce, in lingua etiam explanatam vocum impressionem: 20. animi autem, quae essent ad comprehendendam ingeniis virtutem idonea, eaque ab iis in naturam et mores dividebantur. Naturae celeritatem ad discendum et memoriam dabant: quorum utrumque mentis esset proprium et ingeni. Morum autem putabant studia esse et quasi consuetudinem: quam partim exercitationis adsiduitate, partim ratione formabant, in quibus erat philosophia ipsa. In qua quod incohatum est neque absolutum, progressio quaedam ad virtutem appellatur: quod autem absolutum, id est virtus, quasi perfectio naturae omniumque rerum, quas in animis ponunt, una res optima. Ergo haec animorum. 21. Vitae autem—id enim erat tertium—adiuncta esse dicebant, quae ad virtutis usum valerent. Nam virtus animi bonis et corporis cernitur, et in quibusdam quae non tam naturae quam beatae vitae adiuncta sunt. Hominem esse censebant quasi partem quandam civitatis et universi generis humani, eumque esse coniunctum cum hominibus humana quadam societate. Ac de summo quidem atque naturali bono sic agunt: cetera autem pertinere ad id putant aut adaugendum aut tuendum, ut divitias, ut opes, ut gloriam, ut gratiam. Ita tripartita ab iis inducitur ratio bonorum.

V. “So what am I doing?” he said, “Am I even sane for teaching you all this? Because even if I’m not Minerva, as they say, anyone who tries to teach Minerva is just foolish.” Then Atticus replied, “Please, continue, Varro. I really love our discussions, especially when they’re in Latin and presented this way. What do you think I am, someone who has already professed philosophy to our people?” “Let’s go on then,” he said, “since you’re enjoying it.” 19. So, Plato’s approach to philosophy was already accepted as threefold: one was about life and morals, another about nature and hidden things, and the third about reasoning and determining what is true, what is false, what is right in speech and what is wrong, what is in agreement, and what is in conflict when judging. First, they sought the part about living well from nature and claimed that it must be obeyed, establishing that the highest good should be sought only in nature, to which everything should refer, concluding that the ultimate goal of all things desired and the end of goods is found in nature, the mind, the body, and life. Concerning the body, they positioned certain qualities as being total, and others in parts: health and overall beauty in the whole, but in parts, they measured complete senses and some excellence of individual parts, like speed in the feet, strength in the arms, clarity in the voice, and a developed ability in the tongue to convey sound: 20. As for the mind, they divided qualities suitable for understanding virtue by nature and morals. They recognized nature’s speed as a means for learning and memory: both of which are proper to the mind and intellect. They believed that morals involved tendencies and a sort of habit: which they shaped partly through consistent practice and partly through reason, in which philosophy itself was involved. In this regard, what is only begun and not fully realized is referred to as progress toward virtue; while what is fully realized, that is virtue, is seen as the perfection of nature and of all things they place in the mind, being the one best thing. Therefore, all these relate to the mind. 21. They said that life—this was indeed the third—should be connected to the use of virtue. For the virtue of the mind is recognized in both good and body, and in some things that are not so much related to nature, but to a blessed life. They considered a person to be a part of society and of the entire human race, tied together with people through a social bond. Regarding the highest and natural good, they treat it this way: they think that all other things pertain to it either by adding to or protecting it, like wealth, resources, fame, and favor. Thus, they introduce a tripartite approach to goods.

VI. 22. Atque haec illa sunt tria genera, quae putant plerique Peripateticos dicere. Id quidem non falso: est enim haec partitio illorum: illud imprudenter, si alios esse Academicos, qui tum appellarentur, alios Peripateticos arbitrantur. Communis haec ratio et utrisque hic bonorum finis videbatur, adipisci quae essent prima natura quaeque ipsa per sese expetenda, aut omnia aut maxima. Ea sunt autem maxima, quae in ipso animo atque in ipsa virtute versantur. Itaque omnis illa antiqua philosophia sensit in una virtute esse positam beatam vitam, nec tamen beatissimam, nisi adiungerentur et corporis et cetera, quae supra dicta sunt, ad virtutis usum idonea. 23. Ex hac descriptione agendi quoque aliquid in vita et officii ipsius initium reperiebatur: quod erat in conservatione earum rerum, quas natura praescriberet. Hinc gignebatur fuga desidiae voluptatumque contemptio: ex quo laborum dolorumque susceptio multorum magnorumque recti honestique causa et earum rerum, quae erant congruentes cum descriptione naturae, unde et amicitia exsistebat et iustitia atque aequitas: eaeque voluptatibus et multis vitae commodis anteponebantur. Haec quidem fuit apud eos morum institutio et eius partis, quam primam posui, forma atque descriptio.

VI. 22. These are the three types that most people think the Peripatetics talk about. This is certainly not incorrect: this is indeed their classification. However, it would be unwise to think there are some who are Academics, referred to as such, and others who are Peripatetics. The general idea here seemed to be the same for both groups regarding the ultimate aim of goodness: to achieve what is in accordance with natural principles and is inherently desirable, whether that be all things or just the most important ones. Those most important things are found in the mind and in virtue itself. Therefore, all that ancient philosophy recognized a happy life being centered around a single virtue, and yet, it is not the happiest unless body and other factors, as previously mentioned, are suitable for the practice of virtue. 23. From this description, we could also find a starting point for action in life and in fulfilling one’s duties: which involved preserving those things that nature prescribes. From this arose the avoidance of laziness and contempt for pleasures, leading to the acceptance of many labors and pains for the sake of great and honorable causes, as well as those things that were consistent with the description of nature, from which friendship, justice, and fairness emerged; these were also prioritized over pleasures and many comforts of life. This indeed was their way of life and the form and description of that part which I first mentioned.

24. De natura autem—id enim sequebatur—ita dicebant, ut eam dividerent in res duas, ut altera esset efficiens, altera autem quasi huic se praebens, ea quae efficeretur aliquid. In eo, quod efficeret, vim esse censebant, in eo autem, quod efficeretur, materiam quandam: in utroque tamen utrumque: neque enim materiam ipsam cohaerere potuisse, si nulla vi contineretur, neque vim sine aliqua materia. Nihil est enim quod non alicubi esse cogatur. Sed quod ex utroque, id iam corpus et quasi qualitatem quandam nominabant: dabitis enim profecto, ut in rebus inusitatis, quod Graeci ipsi faciunt, a quibus haec iam diu tractantur, utamur verbis interdum inauditis.

24. About nature—this was the follow-up—they said it could be divided into two parts, where one was active and the other served as its foundation, the latter being what was produced. They believed that the active part had power, while the passive part had a certain material quality: in both, there was something of each. For the material itself wouldn’t be able to hold together without some kind of force, nor would there be a force without some material. Nothing exists that isn’t compelled to be somewhere. But what arises from both is what they called a body and something like a quality: you’ll certainly give in, as we do in unusual matters, just like the Greeks themselves do, who have discussed this for a long time, by sometimes using unheard-of words.

VII. 25. Nos vero, inquit Atticus: quin etiam Graecis licebit utare, cum voles, si te Latina forte deficient. Bene sane facis: sed enitar ut Latine loquar, nisi in huiusce modi verbis, ut philosophiam aut rhetoricam aut physicam aut dialecticam appellem, quibus, ut aliis multis, consuetudo iam utitur pro Latinis. Qualitates igitur appellavi, quas ποιοτητας Graeci vocant, quod ipsum apud Graecos non est vulgi verbum, sed philosophorum, atque id in multis. Dialecticorum vero verba nulla sunt publica: suis utuntur. Et id quidem commune omnium fere est artium. Aut enim nova sunt rerum novarum facienda nomina aut ex aliis transferenda. Quod si Graeci faciunt, qui in his rebus tot iam saecula versantur, quanto id magis nobis concedendum est, qui haec nunc primum tractare conamur? 26. Tu vero, inquam, Varro, bene etiam meriturus mihi videris de tuis civibus, si eos non modo copia rerum auxeris, uti fecisti, sed etiam verborum. Audebimus ergo, inquit, novis verbis uti te auctore, si necesse erit. Earum igitur qualitatum sunt aliae principes, aliae ex his ortae. Principes sunt unius modi et simplices: ex his autem ortae variae sunt et quasi multiformes. Itaque aër—utimur enim pro Latino—et ignis et aqua et terra prima sunt: ex his autem ortae animantium formae earumque rerum, quae gignuntur e terra. Ergo illa initia et, ut e Graeco vertam, elementa dicuntur: e quibus aër et ignis movendi vim habent et efficiendi, reliquae partes accipiendi et quasi patiendi, aquam dico et terram. Quintum genus, e quo essent astra mentesque, singulare eorumque quattuor, quae supra dixi, dissimile Aristoteles quoddam esse rebatur. 27. Sed subiectam putant omnibus sine ulla specie atque carentem omni illa qualitate—faciamus enim tractando usitatius hoc verbum et tritius—materiam quandam, ex qua omnia expressa atque efficta sint: quae tota omnia accipere possit omnibusque modis mutari atque ex omni parte, eoque etiam interire non in nihilum, sed in suas partis, quae infinite secari ac dividi possint, cum sit nihil omnino in rerum natura minimum quod dividi nequeat: quae autem moveantur, omnia intervallis moveri, quae intervalla item infinite dividi possint. 28. Et cum ita moveatur illa vis, quam qualitatem esse diximus, et cum sic ultro citroque versetur, materiam ipsam totam penitus commutari putant et illa effici, quae appellant qualia, e quibus in omni natura cohaerente et continuata cum omnibus suis partibus effectum esse mundum, extra quem nulla pars materiae sit nullumque corpus, partis autem esse mundi omnia, quae insint in eo, quae natura sentiente teneantur, in qua ratio perfecta insit, quae sit eadem sempiterna: nihil enim valentius esse a quo intereat: 29. quam vim animum esse dicunt mundi eandemque esse mentem sapientiamque perfectam, quem deum appellant, omniumque rerum, quae sunt ei subiectae, quasi prudentiam quandam, procurantem caelestia maxime, deinde in terris ea, quae pertinent ad homines: quam interdum eandem necessitatem appellant, quia nihil aliter possit atque ab ea constitutum sit, inter quasi fatalem et immutabilem continuationem ordinis sempiterni: non numquam eandem fortunam, quod efficiat multa improvisa ac necopinata nobis propter obscuritatem ignorationemque causarum.

VII. 25. "But," said Atticus, "you can also use Greek whenever you want, in case Latin fails you. You're doing well, but I will strive to speak in Latin, except when using terms like philosophy, rhetoric, physics, or dialectics, where custom already uses Greek instead of Latin. Therefore, I referred to qualities, which the Greeks call quality, a term not commonly used in everyday Greek but by philosophers, among others. In fact, there are no common terms in dialectics; they use their own jargon. This is almost universal across all the arts. Either new names for new things must be created, or names must be borrowed from others. If the Greeks can do this, having dealt with these subjects for so many centuries, how much more should we be allowed to do the same, as we try to tackle these topics for the first time? 26. You, indeed, Varro, seem to me deserving of praise from your fellow citizens, not only for increasing their resources, as you have done, but also for expanding their vocabulary. Therefore, we will dare to use new words with your endorsement if necessary. Among those qualities, some are primary and others are derived from these. The primary ones are uniform and simple; the derived ones are varied and almost multifaceted. Thus, air (which we are using as Latin), fire, water, and earth are the first elements: from these arise the forms of living beings and the things that are generated from the earth. Hence those beginnings, which I will translate from Greek, are called elements: of which air and fire have the power to move and create, while the other parts (I mean water and earth) receive and undergo changes. The fifth kind, from which stars and minds come, was believed by Aristotle to be a unique substance, unlike the four I mentioned above. 27. But they think that there is a subject matter beneath everything that lacks any form and is devoid of all those qualities—let's make this term more common and familiar through usage—a certain material from which everything is shaped and formed: which can encompass everything and be changed in every way and from every side, and can even perish, not into nothingness, but into its own parts, which can be infinitely cut and divided, since nothing in nature is so small that it cannot be divided: and whatever is in motion moves across intervals, which can also be infinitely divided. 28. And when that force, which we described as a quality, moves this way and that, they believe the very material itself is deeply transformed, creating what they call qualities, by which in all nature, connected and continuous with all its parts, the world is brought into being, outside of which there is no part of matter and no body, and everything that exists in it belongs to the world, which is held by a perceiving nature, in which a perfect reason exists, the same eternal reason: for nothing can be stronger than that from which it may perish: 29. they say that the force is the mind of the world, the same as wisdom, which they call God, overseeing all things under it, like a certain prudence, primarily managing celestial matters, and then those on earth that pertain to humans: which they sometimes refer to as necessity, because nothing can happen otherwise than what is determined by it, amid what is almost fatal and immutable within the eternal order: and sometimes they call it fortune, because it brings about many unforeseen and unexpected events for us due to the obscure nature of our ignorance about the causes.

VIII. 30. Tertia deinde philosophiae pars, quae erat in ratione et in disserendo, sic tractabatur ab utrisque. Quamquam oriretur a sensibus, tamen non esse iudicium veritatis in sensibus. Mentem volebant rerum esse iudicem: solam censebant idoneam cui crederetur, quia sola cerneret id, quod semper esset simplex et unius modi et tale quale esset. Hanc illi ιδεαν appellabant, iam a Platone ita nominatam, nos recte speciem possumus dicere. 31. Sensus autem omnis hebetes et tardos esse arbitrabantur, nec percipere ullo modo res eas, quae subiectae sensibus viderentur, quae essent aut ita parvae, ut sub sensum cadere non possent, aut ita mobiles et concitatae, ut nihil umquam unum esset constans, ne idem quidem, quia continenter laberentur et fluerent omnia. Itaque hanc omnem partem rerum opinabilem appellabant. 32. Scientiam autem nusquam esse censebant nisi in animi notionibus atque rationibus: qua de causa definitiones rerum probabant, et has ad omnia, de quibus disceptabatur, adhibebant. Verborum etiam explicatio probabatur, id est, qua de causa quaeque essent ita nominata, quam ετυμολογιαν appellabant: post argumentis et quasi rerum notis ducibus utebantur ad probandum et ad concludendum id, quod explanari volebant: itaque tradebatur omnis dialecticae disciplina, id est, orationis ratione conclusae. Huic quasi ex altera parte oratoria vis dicendi adhibebatur, explicatrix orationis perpetuae ad persuadendum accommodatae. 33. Haec erat illis disciplina a Platone tradita: cuius quas acceperim mutationes, si voltis, exponam. Nos vero volumus, inquam, ut pro Attico etiam respondeam.

VIII. 30. The third part of philosophy, which focused on reasoning and discussion, was handled in this way by both sides. Although it originated from the senses, they believed that true judgment did not come from sensory perception. They wanted the mind to be the judge of things, believing it was the only reliable source as it alone could grasp what is always simple, uniform, and exactly as it is. They called this ιδεαν, a term already named by Plato; we can rightly refer to it as the form. 31. They considered all senses to be dull and sluggish, perceiving in no way things that seemed to be presented to the senses, whether they were so small that they couldn't be sensed or so quick and chaotic that nothing could ever remain constant, not even the same thing, because everything constantly ebbed and flowed. Therefore, they referred to this entire part of things as opinionated. 32. They thought that knowledge existed nowhere but in the notions and reasoning of the mind: for this reason, they approved definitions of things and applied them to all topics under discussion. The explanation of words was also approved, meaning how each thing came to be named as it is, which they referred to as ετυμολογιαν: afterward, they used arguments and almost like guiding notes of things to prove and conclude what they wanted to explain; thus, they taught the whole discipline of dialectics, that is, the reasoned conclusion of speech. To this, an oratorical power of speech was applied, suitable for persuasive continuous discourse. 33. This was the discipline handed down to them by Plato: if you wish, I can explain the changes I have received from it. Indeed, I want to say that I will respond in a manner suitable for an Attic style as well.

IX. Et recte, inquit, respondes: praeclare enim explicatur Peripateticorum et Academiae veteris auctoritas. Aristoteles primus species, quas paulo ante dixi, labefactavit: quas mirifice Plato erat amplexatus, ut in iis quiddam divinum esse diceret. Theophrastus autem, vir et oratione suavis et ita moratus, ut prae se probitatem quandam et ingenuitatem ferat, vehementius etiam fregit quodam modo auctoritatem veteris disciplinae: spoliavit enim virtutem suo decore imbecillamque reddidit, quod negavit in ea sola positum esse beate vivere. 34. Nam Strato, eius auditor, quamquam fuit acri ingenio, tamen ab ea disciplina omnino semovendus est: qui cum maxime necessariam partem philosophiae, quae posita est in virtute et moribus, reliquisset totumque se ad investigationem naturae contulisset, in ea ipsa plurimum dissedit a suis. Speusippus autem et Xenocrates, qui primi Platonis rationem auctoritatemque susceperant, et post eos Polemo et Crates unaque Crantor, in Academia congregati, diligenter ea, quae a superioribus acceperant, tuebantur. Iam Polemonem audiverant adsidue Zeno et Arcesilas. 35. Sed Zeno cum Arcesilam anteiret aetate valdeque subtiliter dissereret et peracute moveretur, corrigere conatus est disciplinam. Eam quoque, si videtur, correctionem explicabo, sicut solebat Antiochus. Mihi vero, inquam, videtur, quod vides idem significare Pomponium.

IX. "You're right," he said. "The authority of the Peripatetics and the old Academy is explained beautifully. Aristotle was the first to undermine the categories I mentioned earlier, which Plato had embraced so passionately that he claimed there was something divine about them. Theophrastus, a man both eloquent and so well-mannered that he radiates a sense of integrity and nobility, also weakened the authority of the older teachings in a significant way: he stripped virtue of its beauty and made it seem weak, arguing that living well was not solely based on it. 34. As for Strato, his student, although he had a sharp mind, he was entirely separated from that teaching: he completely abandoned the essential part of philosophy that is grounded in virtue and ethics and dedicated himself to the investigation of nature, in which he greatly deviated from his predecessors. Speusippus and Xenocrates, who first took on Plato's reasoning and authority, were followed by Polemo and Crates, along with Crantor, who gathered in the Academy and carefully defended what they had received from their forerunners. By now, Zeno and Arcesilas had been listening to Polemo consistently. 35. But Zeno, being older than Arcesilas and discussing things very subtly and insightfully, attempted to correct the school’s teachings. I will explain that correction too, if it seems appropriate, as Antiochus used to do. To me, it seems that what you see signifies the same thing as Pomponius."

X. Zeno igitur nullo modo is erat, qui, ut Theophrastus, nervos virtutis inciderit, sed contra, qui omnia quae ad beatam vitam pertinerent in una virtute poneret nec quicquam aliud numeraret in bonis, idque appellaret honestum, quod esset simplex quoddam et solum et unum bonum. 36. Cetera autem etsi nec bona nec mala essent, tamen alia secundum naturam dicebat, alia naturae esse contraria. His ipsis alia interiecta et media numerabat. Quae autem secundum naturam essent, ea sumenda et quadam aestimatione dignanda docebat, contraque contraria: neutra autem in mediis relinquebat, in quibus ponebat nihil omnino esse momenti. 37. Sed quae essent sumenda, ex iis alia pluris esse aestimanda, alia minoris. Quae pluris, ea praeposita appellabat, reiecta autem quae minoris. Atque ut haec non tam rebus quam vocabulis commutaverat, sic inter recte factum atque peccatum, officium et contra officium media locabat quaedam: recte facta sola in bonis actionibus ponens, prave, id est peccata, in malis: officia autem servata praetermissaque media putabat, ut dixi. 38. Cumque superiores non omnem virtutem in ratione esse dicerent, sed quasdam virtutes natura aut more perfectas, hic omnis in ratione ponebat, cumque illi ea genera virtutum, quae supra dixi, seiungi posse arbitrarentur, hic nec id ullo modo fieri posse disserebat nec virtutis usum modo, ut superiores, sed ipsum habitum per se esse praeclarum, nec tamen virtutem cuiquam adesse quin ea semper uteretur. Cumque perturbationem animi illi ex homine non tollerent, naturaque et condolescere et concupiscere et extimescere et efferri laetitia dicerent, sed eas contraherent in angustumque deducerent, hic omnibus his quasi morbis voluit carere sapientem. 39. Cumque eas perturbationes antiqui naturalis esse dicerent et rationis expertis aliaque in parte animi cupiditatem, alia rationem collocarent, ne his quidem adsentiebatur. Nam et perturbationes voluntarias esse putabat opinionisque iudicio suscipi et omnium perturbationum arbitrabatur matrem esse immoderatam quamdam intemperantiam. Haec fere de moribus.

X. Zeno was definitely not someone who, like Theophrastus, would cut the nerves of virtue, but rather someone who placed everything related to a happy life into a single virtue and wouldn’t consider anything else among the good things, calling it honorable, which was a simple and unique good. 36. Moreover, although the rest were neither good nor bad, he said some were in accordance with nature, while others were contrary to nature. He categorized these with other intervening and intermediate things. What was in accordance with nature should be accepted and considered deserving of value, while the contrary should be disregarded; neither side, however, contained anything that was of any significance. 37. But among those things that should be accepted, some should be considered more valuable, while others less so. Those deemed more valuable he called preferred, while those considered less valuable were rejected. Just as he didn't merely swap terms for things, he also placed certain intermediates between right action and wrongdoing, duty and the opposite of duty: only right actions were included among good actions, while wrong actions, or sins, were categorized among bad actions; he considered duties that were kept and those overlooked to be intermediates, as I said. 38. While his predecessors didn't say that all virtue lay in reason but rather that certain virtues were perfected by nature or custom, he placed everything in reason, and while they believed that the kinds of virtues I mentioned could be separated, he argued that this was not possible in any way, nor did he think it was only the use of virtue, as they did, but that the very habit itself was remarkable, and that virtue was never absent from anyone as long as they used it consistently. While they believed that emotional disturbances didn't stem from man and that nature made people grieve, desire, fear, and be carried away with joy, but they would compress these emotions and narrow them down, he aimed for the wise person to be free from all these so-called ailments. 39. Although they claimed these disturbances were natural and placed desire in one part of the mind and reason in another, he did not agree with them either. He believed that disturbances were voluntary and stemmed from opinion, and he thought that immoderation was the mother of all disturbances. This is generally about ethics.

XI. De naturis autem sic sentiebat, primum, ut quattuor initiis rerum illis quintam hanc naturam, ex qua superiores sensus et mentem effici rebantur, non adhiberet. Statuebat enim ignem esse ipsam naturam, quae quidque gigneret, et mentem atque sensus. Discrepabat etiam ab isdem quod nullo modo arbitrabatur quicquam effici posse ab ea, quae expers esset corporis, cuius generis Xenocrates et superiores etiam animum esse dixerant, nec vero aut quod efficeret aliquid aut quod efficeretur posse esse non corpus. 40. Plurima autem in illa tertia philosophiae parte mutavit. In qua primum de sensibus ipsis quaedam dixit nova, quos iunctos esse censuit e quadam quasi impulsione oblata extrinsecus, quam ille φαντασιαν, nos visum appellemus licet, et teneamus hoc verbum quidem: erit enim utendum in reliquo sermone saepius. Sed ad haec, quae visa sunt et quasi accepta sensibus, adsensionem adiungit animorum, quam esse volt in nobis positam et voluntariam. 41. Visis non omnibus adiungebat fidem, sed iis solum, quae propriam quandam haberent declarationem earum rerum, quae viderentur: id autem visum, cum ipsum per se cerneretur, comprehendibile—feretis hoc? Nos vero, inquit. Quonam enim modo καταληπτον diceres?—Sed, cum acceptum iam et approbatum esset, comprehensionem appellabat, similem iis rebus, quae manu prehenderentur: ex quo etiam nomen hoc duxerat, cum eo verbo antea nemo tali in re usus esset, plurimisque idem novis verbis—nova enim dicebat—usus est. Quod autem erat sensu comprehensum, id ipsum sensum appellabat, et si ita erat comprehensum, ut convelli ratione non posset, scientiam: sin aliter, inscientiam nominabat: ex qua exsisteret etiam opinio, quae esset imbecilla et cum falso incognitoque communis. 42. Sed inter scientiam et inscientiam comprehensionem illam, quam dixi, collocabat, eamque neque in rectis neque in pravis numerabat, sed soli credendum esse dicebat. E quo sensibus etiam fidem tribuebat, quod, ut supra dixi, comprehensio facta sensibus et vera esse illi et fidelis videbatur, non quod omnia, quae essent in re, comprehenderet, sed quia nihil quod cadere in eam posset relinqueret quodque natura quasi normam scientiae et principium sui dedisset, unde postea notiones rerum in animis imprimerentur, e quibus non principia solum, sed latiores quaedam ad rationem inveniendam viae reperiuntur. Errorem autem et temeritatem et ignorantiam et opinationem et suspicionem et uno nomine omnia, quae essent aliena firmae et constantis adsensionis, a virtute sapientiaque removebat. Atque in his fere commutatio constitit omnis dissensioque Zenonis a superioribus.

XI. About the natures, he believed first that there should not be a fifth nature from which higher senses and the mind are made out of those four beginnings. He maintained that fire itself is the nature that produces everything, along with the mind and the senses. He also disagreed with others because he firmly believed that nothing could come from what lacked a body, which is the view that Xenocrates and the earlier thinkers also held regarding the soul; nor indeed could something be produced or become something that wasn't a body. 40. However, he made many changes in that third part of philosophy. There, he first spoke of certain new ideas about the senses, which he thought were connected through some kind of external impulse, which he called φαντασία, although we might refer to it as perception and hold onto this term: it will indeed be frequently used in the remaining discourse. But to what was perceived and seemingly accepted by the senses, he added the consensus of the mind, which he believed to be placed within us and voluntary. 41. He did not add belief to all perceptions, but only to those that had some unique declaration of the things that seemed to be: this perception, when it was seen distinctly on its own, was comprehensible—will you accept this? Indeed, he said. For how could you say καταληπτον?—But when it had been received and approved, he called it comprehension, similar to things that can be grasped by hand: it was from this that the term was derived since no one had used that word before in this context, and he also used many new terms—he referred to them as new. What was understood through the senses, he called the sense itself, and if it was comprehended in such a way that it couldn't be challenged by reasoning, he called it knowledge; if otherwise, he referred to it as ignorance, from which also arises opinion, which is weak and shares common ground with the false and unknown. 42. But between knowledge and ignorance, he placed that comprehension I mentioned, and he did not categorize it as either correct or incorrect, but asserted that it should only be believed. From this, he also granted belief to the senses, since, as I stated earlier, comprehension formed by the senses seemed true and reliable, not because it comprehended everything that existed, but because it left nothing unaccounted for that could fall within it, and because nature had provided a sort of standard of knowledge and a principle of itself, from which later concepts of things would be imprinted in the minds, from which not just principles but also broader pathways for reasoning could be discovered. He excised error, recklessness, ignorance, opinion, and suspicion, effectively removing everything that deviated from firm and constant consensus from virtue and wisdom. And this was where all the changes and disagreements of Zeno with the earlier thinkers were centered.

XII. 43. Quae cum dixisset: Breviter sane minimeque obscure exposita est, inquam, a te, Varro, et veteris Academiae ratio et Stoicorum: verum esse [autem] arbitror, ut Antiocho, nostro familiari, placebat, correctionem veteris Academiae potius quam aliquam novam disciplinam putandam. Tunc Varro: Tuae sunt nunc partes, inquit, qui ab antiquorum ratione desciscis et ea, quae ab Arcesila novata sunt, probas, docere quod et qua de causa discidium factum sit, ut videamus satisne ista sit iusta defectio. 44. Tum ego: Cum Zenone, inquam, ut accepimus, Arcesilas sibi omne certamen instituit, non pertinacia aut studio vincendi, ut mihi quidem videtur, sed earum rerum obscuritate, quae ad confessionem ignorationis adduxerant Socratem et iam ante Socratem Democritum, Anaxagoram, Empedoclem, omnis paene veteres: qui nihil cognosci, nihil percipi, nihil sciri posse dixerunt: angustos sensus, imbecillos animos, brevia curricula vitae et, ut Democritus, in profundo veritatem esse demersam, opinionibus et institutis omnia teneri, nihil veritati relinqui, deinceps omnia tenebris circumfusa esse dixerunt. 45. Itaque Arcesilas negabat esse quicquam quod sciri posset, ne illud quidem ipsum, quod Socrates sibi reliquisset: sic omnia latere censebat in occulto: neque esse quicquam quod cerni aut intellegi posset: quibus de causis nihil oportere neque profiteri neque adfirmare quemquam neque adsensione approbare, cohibereque semper et ab omni lapsu continere temeritatem, quae tum esset insignis, cum aut falsa aut incognita res approbaretur, neque hoc quicquam esse turpius quam cognitioni et perceptioni adsensionem approbationemque praecurrere. Huic rationi quod erat consentaneum faciebat, ut contra omnium sententias dicens in eam plerosque deduceret, ut cum in eadem re paria contrariis in partibus momenta rationum invenirentur, facilius ab utraque parte adsensio sustineretur. 46. Hanc Academiam novam appellant, quae mihi vetus videtur, si quidem Platonem ex illa vetere numeramus, cuius in libris nihil adfirmatur et in utramque partem multa disseruntur, de omnibus quaeritur, nihil certi dicitur: sed tamen illa, quam exposuisti, vetus, haec nova nominetur: quae usque ad Carneadem perducta, qui quartus ab Arcesila fuit, in eadem Arcesilae ratione permansit. Carneades autem nullius philosophiae partis ignarus et, ut cognovi ex iis, qui illum audierant, maximeque ex Epicureo Zenone, qui cum ab eo plurimum dissentiret, unum tamen praeter ceteros mirabatur, incredibili quadam fuit facultate....

XII. 43. After saying this: "You've explained the principles of the old Academy and the Stoics very clearly and concisely, Varro. I think it’s true, as it pleased our friend Antiochus, that we should consider a correction of the old Academy rather than adopting a new philosophy." Then Varro said, "It's your turn now to explain, since you break away from the traditional teachings and support those ideas introduced by Arcesilaus. Teach us why this split happened, so we can see if it's a valid disagreement." 44. Then I said: "As we have learned, Arcesilas set up a contest with Zeno, not out of stubbornness or a desire to win, but because of the obscurity of those issues that led Socrates and even before him Democritus, Anaxagoras, Empedocles, and nearly all the ancient philosophers to declare that nothing can be known, perceived, or understood. They said our senses are limited, our minds are weak, from our brief lives, and as Democritus stated, truth lies submerged in the depths, with everything else held by opinions and customs, leaving nothing to the truth, and everything thereafter surrounded by darkness." 45. Thus, Arcesilas denied that anything could be known, not even that which Socrates had left behind, believing that everything lay hidden: nothing could be seen or understood. For this reason, no one should profess or assert anything, nor should they approve anything by agreement, and always hold back from any reckless assumption, which would be especially folly if something false or unknown were approved, and there is nothing more shameful than to jump ahead of knowledge and perception with approval and acceptance. He aligned himself with this philosophy, arguing that against opposing views, he would lead many to see that in the same matter, equal opposing reasons could be found, making it easier for both sides to support their agreement. 46. This new Academy is what they call it, which seems old to me, since we count Plato among the ancients, whose writings affirm nothing and discuss many things on both sides, questioning everything and declaring nothing certain; yet that which I have explained seems old, while this is considered new: which continued up to Carneades, who was the fourth from Arcesilas, maintaining the same principles as Arcesilas. Carneades, however, was knowledgeable in no philosophy and, as I learned from those who had listened to him, especially from Epicurean Zeno, who greatly disagreed with him, yet marveled at his incredible ability....


ACADEMICORUM POSTERIORUM FRAGMENTA.

EX LIBRO I.

From the Book I.

1. Nonius p. 65 Merc. Digladiari dictum est dissentire et dissidere, dictum a gladiis. Cicero Academicorum lib. I.: quid autem stomachatur Menesarchus? quid Antipater digladiatur cum Carneade tot voluminibus?

1. Nonius p. 65 Merc. It has been said that to fight means to disagree and to dispute, a term derived from gladiators. Cicero Academicorum lib. I.: So why is Menesarchus so upset? Why is Antipater arguing with Carneades with so many volumes?

2. Nonius s.v. concinnare p. 43. Idem in Academicis lib. I.: qui cum similitudine verbi concinere maxime sibi videretur.

2. Nonius s.v. concinnare p. 43. Same in Academics book I.: who, with the similarity of the word concinere, seemed most fitting to him.

EX LIBRO II.

From Book II.

3. Nonius p. 65. Aequor ab aequo et plano Cicero Academicorum lib. II. vocabulum accepisse confirmat: quid tam planum videtur quam mare? e quo etiam aequor illud poetae vocant.

3. Nonius p. 65. Cicero confirms in his book II of the Academics that the term "aequor" comes from something equal and flat: what seems flatter than the sea? And from this, poets also refer to it as "aequor."

4. Nonius p. 69. Adamare Cicero Academicorum lib. II.: qui enim serius honores adamaverunt vix admittuntur ad eos nec satis commendati multitudini possunt esse.

4. Nonius p. 69. Adamare Cicero Academicorum lib. II.: those who pursue honors too late are hardly admitted to them and cannot be sufficiently recommended to the public.

5. Nonius p. 104. Exponere pro exempla boni ostentare. Cicero Academicis lib. II.: frangere avaritiam, scelera ponere, vitam suam exponere ad imitandum iuventuti.

5. Nonius p. 104. To display as examples of good. Cicero in Academic Questions Book II.: to break greed, to set aside crimes, to present one's life for the youth to emulate.

6. Nonius p. 121. Hebes positum pro obscuro aut obtuso. Cicero Academicorum lib. II.: quid? lunae quae liniamenta sint potesne dicere? cuius et nascentis et senescentis alias hebetiora, alias acutiora videntur cornua.

6. Nonius p. 121. Hebes is used for something that is vague or dull. Cicero in Academicorum lib. II.: What? Can you describe the features of the moon? Its horns appear blunter at times and sharper at others, both when it's waxing and waning.

7. Nonius p. 162. Purpurascit. Cicero Academicorum lib. II.: quid? mare nonne caeruleum? at eius unda, cum est pulsa remis, purpurascit: et quidem aquae tinctum quodam modo et infectum....

7. Nonius p. 162. It turns purple. Cicero in his Academicorum Book II: What? Isn't the sea blue? But when it's stirred by oars, it turns purple: and indeed, in a certain way, the water is tinted and stained...

8. Nonius p. 162. Perpendiculi et normae. Cic. Academicorum lib. II.: atqui si id crederemus, non egeremus perpendiculis, non normis, non regulis.

8. Nonius p. 162. Plumb lines and straightedges. Cic. Academicorum lib. II.: But if we believed that, we wouldn’t use plumb lines, straightedges, or rules.

9. Nonius p. 394. Siccum dicitur aridum et sine humore ... Siccum dicitur et sobrium, non madidum ... Cic. Academicorum lib. II.: alius (color) adultis, alius adulescentibus, alius aegris, alius sanis, alius siccis, alius vinulentis ...

9. Nonius p. 394. Dry is referred to as being arid and without moisture ... Dry is also described as sober, not wet ... Cic. Academicorum lib. II.: one (color) for adults, another for adolescents, another for the sick, another for the healthy, one for the dry, another for the intoxicated ...

10. Nonius p. 474. Urinantur. Cic. in Academicis lib. II.: si quando enim nos demersimus, ut qui urinantur, aut nihil superum aut obscure admodum cernimus.

10. Nonius p. 474. Urinantur. Cic. in Academicis lib. II.: because whenever we get immersed, like those who are submerged, we either see nothing above or can barely make anything out.

11. Nonius p. 545. Alabaster. Cic. Academicorum lib. II.: quibus etiam alabaster plenus unguenti puter esse videtur.

11. Nonius p. 545. Alabaster. Cic. Academicorum lib. II.: which also seems to be alabaster full of perfume.

EX LIBRO III.

FROM BOOK III.

Cicero ad Att. XVI. 6. §4. De gloria librum ad te misi: at in eo prooemium id est, quod in Academico tertio.

Cicero ad Att. XVI. 6. §4. I sent you the book on glory: but in it the preface is what’s in the third Academico.

12. Nonius p. 65. Digladiari ... idem tertio: digladiari autem semper, depugnare cum facinorosis et audacibus, quis non cum miserrimum, tum etiam stultissimum dixerit?

12. Nonius p. 65. Digladiari ... idem tertio: To always engage in gladiatorial combat and fight against criminals and bold individuals, who wouldn't call this not only the most miserable but also the stupidest thing?

13. Nonius p. 65. Exultare dictum est exilire. Cic. Academicorum lib. III.: et ut nos nunc sedemus ad Lucrinum pisciculosque exultantes videmus ...

13. Nonius p. 65. To exult means to leap up. Cic. Academicorum lib. III.: and as we now sit, we see the little fish at Lucrinum leaping...

14. Nonius p. 123. Ingeneraretur ut innasceretur. Cic. Academicorum lib. III.: in tanta animantium varietate, homini ut soli cupiditas ingeneraretur cognitionis et scientiae.

14. Nonius p. 123. Ingeneraretur ut innasceretur. Cic. Academicorum lib. III.: in such a vast variety of living beings, only humans were driven by a desire for knowledge and understanding.

15. Nonius p. 419. Vindicare, trahere, liberare ... Cicero Academicorum lib. III.: aliqua potestas sit, vindicet se in libertatem.

15. Nonius p. 419. To claim, to draw, to free ... Cicero on Academics, Book III.: If there is any power, it should claim its freedom.

16. Lactantius Inst. div. VI. 24. Cicero ... cuius haec in Academico tertio verba sunt: quod si liceret, ut iis qui in itinere deerravissent, sic vitam deviam secutis corrigere errorem paenitendo, facilior esset emendatio temeritatis.

16. Lactantius Inst. div. VI. 24. Cicero ... whose words are in the third book of the Academics: if it were allowed for those who have strayed on their journey to correct their mistakes by regretting their misguided lives, it would make it easier to fix their recklessness.

17. Diomedes p. 373, ed. Putsch.: p. 377, ed. Keil. Varro ad Ciceronem tertio fixum et Cicero Academicorum tertio (= Lucullus §27): †malcho in opera adfixa.

17. Diomedes p. 373, ed. Putsch.: p. 377, ed. Keil. Varro ad Ciceronem tertio fixed et Cicero Academicorum tertio (= Lucullus §27): †malcho in works attached.

18. Nonius p. 139. Mordicibus et mordicus pro morsu, pro morsibus ... Cic. Academicorum lib. III.: perspicuitatem, quam mordicus tenere debemus, abesse dicemus. = Lucullus §51.

18. Nonius p. 139. We should say that the clarity, which we need to hold firmly, is absent. = Lucullus §51.

19. Nonius p. 117. Gallinas. Cic. Academicorum lib. III.: qui gallinas alere permultas quaestus causa solerent: ii cum ovum inspexerant, quae gallina peperisset dicere solebant. = Lucullus §57.

19. Nonius p. 117. Gallinas. Cic. Academicorum lib. III.: Those who used to raise a lot of hens for profit would typically say which hen laid the egg after inspecting it. = Lucullus §57.

EX LIBRO IIII.

FROM BOOK IV.

20. Nonius p. 69, Adstipulari positum est adsentiri. Cic. in Academicis lib. IIII.: falsum esse.... Antiochus. = Lucullus §67.

20. Nonius p. 69, To agree means to provide support. Cic. in Academicis lib. IV.: it is false.... Antiochus. = Lucullus §67.

21. Nonius p. 65. Maeniana ab inventore eorum Maenio dicta sunt; unde et columna Maenia. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: item ille cum aestuaret, veterum ut Maenianorum, sic Academicorum viam secutus est. = Lucullus §70.

21. Nonius p. 65. The Maeniana were named after their inventor Maenius; hence the Maenian column. Cic. Academicorum lib. IV.: similarly, when he was burning with passion, he followed the path of the old Maenian philosophers, just like the Academics. = Lucullus §70.

22. Nonius p. 99. Dolitum, quod dolatum usu dicitur, quod est percaesum vel abrasum vel effossum ... Cicero dolatum Academicorum lib. IIII.: non enim est e saxo sculptus aut e robore dolatus. = Lucullus §100.

22. Nonius p. 99. Dolitum, which is referred to as dolatum in usage, meaning it’s been chipped away, worn down, or excavated... Cicero dolatum Academicorum book IV.: for it is not sculpted from stone or carved out of oak. = Lucullus §100.

23. Nonius p. 164. Ravum fulvum. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: quia nobismet ipsis tum caeruleum, tum ravum videtur, quodque nunc a sole conlucet.... = Lucullus §105.

23. Nonius p. 164. Ravum fulvum. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: because it appears both blue and reddish to us, and it now shines from the sun.... = Lucullus §105.

24. Nonius p. 107. Exanclare est perpeti vel superare. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: credoque Clitomacho ita scribenti ut Herculi quendam laborem exanclatum. = Lucullus §108.

24. Nonius p. 107. To exhaust means to endure or overcome. Cic. In the Academics, Book IV.: I believe Clitomachus wrote about this, comparing it to a certain labor of Hercules. = Lucullus §108.

25. Nonius p. 163. Pingue positum pro impedito et inepto. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: quod ipsi ... contrarium. = Lucullus §109.

25. Nonius p. 163. Fat and stupid things are described as hindered and useless. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: because they themselves ... contrary. = Lucullus §109.

26. Nonius p. 122. Infinitatem. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: at hoc Anaximandro infinitatem. = Lucullus §118.

26. Nonius p. 122. Infinitatem. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: but this refers to the infinite according to Anaximander. = Lucullus §118.

27. Nonius p. 65. Natrices dicuntur angues natantes Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: sic enim voltis ... fecerit. = Lucullus §120.

27. Nonius p. 65. Natrices are called swimming snakes Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: for you want ... he will have done. = Lucullus §120.

28. Nonius p. 189. Uncinatum ab unco. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: nec ut ille qui asperis et hamatis uncinatisque corpusculis concreta haec esse dicat. = Lucullus §121.

28. Nonius p. 189. Curved from the hook. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: nor like the one who says that these things are made up of harsh and hooked little bodies. = Lucullus §121.

29. Martianus Capella V. §517, p. 444, ed. Kopp. Cicero ... in Academicis: latent ista omnia, Varro, magnis obscurata et circumfusa tenebris. = Lucullus §122.

29. Martianus Capella V. §517, p. 444, ed. Kopp. Cicero ... in Academicis: all of these things remain hidden, Varro, overshadowed by great darkness and surrounded by shadows. = Lucullus §122.

30. Nonius p. 102. E regione positum est ex adverso. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: nec ego non ita ... vos etiam dicitis e regione nobis in contraria parte terrae qui adversis vestigiis stent contra nostra vestigia. = Lucullus §123.

30. Nonius p. 102. It is located directly opposite. Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: I too ... you say that they stand opposing us on the opposite side of the earth, who have their feet planted against ours. = Lucullus §123.

31. Nonius p. 80. Balbuttire est cum quadam linguae haesitatione et confusione trepidare, Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: plane, ut supra dictus, Stoicus perpauca balbuttiens. = Lucullus §135.

31. Nonius p. 80. To stutter is to hesitate and fumble with your words, feeling nervous, Cic. Academicorum lib. IIII.: clearly, as mentioned above, the Stoic stuttered very little. = Lucullus §135.

Ex LIBRIS INCERTIS.

From uncertain books.

32. Lactantius Inst. div. III. 14. Haec tua verba sunt (sc. Cicero!): mihi autem non modo ad sapientiam caeci videmur, sed ad ea ipsa quae aliqua ex parte cerni videantur, hebetes et obtusi.

32. Lactantius Inst. div. III. 14. These are your words (i.e., Cicero!): to me, it seems that we are not just blind when it comes to wisdom, but also dull and slow when it comes to even those things that can be seen to some extent.

33. August. contra Academicos II. §26.: id probabile vel veri simile Academici vacant, quod nos ad agendum sine adsensione potent invitare. ... Talia, inquit Academicus, mihi videntur omnia quae probabilia vel veri similia putavi nominanda: quae tu si alio nomine vis vocare, nihil repugno. Satis enim mihi est te iam bene accepisse quid dicam, id est, quibus rebus haec nomina imponam; non enim vocabulorum opificem, sed rerum inquisitorem decet esse sapientem. [Proximis post hunc locum verbis perspicue asseverat Augustinus haec ipsius esse Ciceronis verba.]

33. August. against the Academics II. §26.: it seems plausible or similar to the truth that the Academics can invite us to act without approval. ... Such things, the Academic says, seem to me to all be things I’ve considered to be probable or similar to the truth: if you want to call them something else, I won’t object. It’s enough for me that you’ve understood well what I’m saying, which is the reasons for giving these names; for a wise person should be an investigator of things, not a craftsman of words. [In the words that follow this, Augustine clearly affirms that these are the very words of Cicero.]

34. Augustin. c. Acad. III. §15. Est in libris Ciceronis quae in huius causae (i.e. Academicorum) patrocinium scripsit, locus quidam.... Academico sapienti ab omnibus ceterarum sectarum, qui sibi sapientes videntur, secundas partes dari; cum primas sibi quemque vindicare necesse sit; ex quo posse probabiliter confici eum recte primum esse iudicio suo, qui omnium ceterorum judicio sit secundus.

34. Augustin. c. Acad. III. §15. In the writings of Cicero, which he composed in support of this case (i.e. the Academics), there is a certain passage.... A wise Academic believes that the opinions of all the other schools, who see themselves as wise, should take a back seat; since everyone must claim the leading role for themselves; from which it can be reasonably concluded that the one who is considered second by everyone else is, in fact, first according to his own judgment.

35. Augustin. c. Acad. III. §43. Ait enim Cicero illis (i.e. Academicis) morem fuisse occultandi sententiam suam nec eam cuiquam, nisi qui secum ad senectutem usque vixissent, aperire consuesse.

35. Augustin. c. Acad. III. §43. Cicero said that those (i.e., the Academics) had the habit of keeping their opinions to themselves and would only share them with someone who had lived with them until old age.

36. Augustin. De Civit. Dei VI. 2. Denique et ipse Tullius huic (i.e. M.T. Varroni) tale testimonium perhibet, ut in libris Academicis eam quae ibi versatur disputationem se habuisse cum M. Varrone, homine, inquit, omnium facile acutissimo et sine ulla dubitatione doctissimo.

36. Augustine. City of God VI. 2. Finally, Tully himself gives this kind of testimony about him (i.e. M.T. Varro), stating that he had a discussion with M. Varro, a man, he says, who is by far the sharpest and without a doubt the most learned of all.


ACADEMICORUM PRIORUM

LIBER II.

I. 1. Magnum ingenium Luci Luculli magnumque optimarum artium studium, tum omnis liberalis et digna homine nobili ab eo percepta doctrina, quibus temporibus florere in foro maxime potuit, caruit omnino rebus urbanis. Ut enim admodum adolescens cum fratre pari pietate et industria praedito paternas inimicitias magna cum gloria est persecutus, in Asiam quaestor profectus, ibi permultos annos admirabili quadam laude provinciae praefuit; deinde absens factus aedilis, continuo praetor—licebat enim celerius legis praemio—, post in Africam, inde ad consulatum, quem ita gessit ut diligentiam admirarentur omnes, ingenium cognoscerent. Post ad Mithridaticum bellum missus a senatu non modo opinionem vicit omnium, quae de virtute eius erat, sed etiam gloriam superiorum. 2. Idque eo fuit mirabilius, quod ab eo laus imperatoria non admodum exspectabatur, qui adolescentiam in forensi opera, quaesturae diuturnum tempus Murena bellum in Ponto gerente in Asia pace consumpserat. Sed incredibilis quaedam ingeni magnitudo non desideravit indocilem usus disciplinam. Itaque cum totum iter et navigationem consumpsisset partim in percontando a peritis, partim in rebus gestis legendis, in Asiam factus imperator venit, cum esset Roma profectus rei militaris rudis. Habuit enim divinam quandam memoriam rerum, verborum maiorem Hortensius, sed quo plus in negotiis gerendis res quam verba prosunt, hoc erat memoria illa praestantior, quam fuisse in Themistocle, quem facile Graeciae principem ponimus, singularem ferunt: qui quidem etiam pollicenti cuidam se artem ei memoriae, quae tum primum proferebatur, traditurum respondisse dicitur oblivisci se malle discere, credo, quod haerebant in memoria quaecumque audierat et viderat. Tali ingenio praeditus Lucullus adiunxerat etiam illam, quam Themistocles spreverat, disciplinam. Itaque ut litteris consignamus quae monumentis mandare volumus, sic ille in animo res insculptas habebat. 3. Tantus ergo imperator in omni genere belli fuit, proeliis, oppugnationibus, navalibus pugnis totiusque belli instrumento et apparatu, ut ille rex post Alexandrum maximus hunc a se maiorem ducem cognitum quam quemquam eorum, quos legisset, fateretur. In eodem tanta prudentia fuit in constituendis temperandisque civitatibus, tanta aequitas, ut hodie stet Asia Luculli institutis servandis et quasi vestigiis persequendis. Sed etsi magna cum utilitate rei publicae, tamen diutius quam vellem tanta vis virtutis atque ingeni peregrinata afuit ab oculis et fori et curiae. Quin etiam, cum victor a Mithridatico bello revertisset, inimicorum calumnia triennio tardius quam debuerat triumphavit. Nos enim consules introduximus paene in urbem currum clarissimi viri: cuius mihi consilium et auctoritas quid tum in maximis rebus profuisset dicerem, nisi de me ipso dicendum esset: quod hoc tempore non est necesse. Itaque privabo illum potius debito testimonio quam id cum mea laude communicem.

I. 1. Lucius Lucullus was known for his remarkable talent and passion for the finest arts, along with a breadth of knowledge suitable for a nobleman, which allowed him to thrive in the public arena. However, he was completely detached from urban affairs. As a young man, he pursued his father's rivalries with great success; after becoming a quaestor, he went to Asia, where he served as governor for many years with extraordinary acclaim. Later, he became an aedile while absent and then immediately became a praetor—since it was allowed to advance through the ranks quickly because of legal rewards—and afterward went to Africa, eventually reaching the consulship in a manner that impressed everyone with his diligence and showcased his natural talent. Later, he was sent to the Mithridatic War by the Senate, surpassing everyone's expectations of his capabilities and even achieving greater glory than his predecessors. 2. This was particularly remarkable because he was not expected to gain military praise, having spent his youth focused on legal matters and consumed by a lengthy quaestorship while Murena led the war in Pontus during a time of peace in Asia. Yet, an incredible brilliance was evident in his talent, which did not require practical experience to cultivate. Thus, after dedicating his entire journey and naval voyages partly to seeking advice from experts and partly to studying historical events, he arrived in Asia as a commander, having set off from Rome without military experience. He possessed an almost divine memory of events, and his ability to recall words was greater than Hortensius's, but since effectiveness in handling affairs benefits more from actions than words, his memory was superior even to that of Themistocles, whom we consider one of Greece's foremost leaders. It is said that he once told someone promising to teach him a memory technique that he preferred to forget rather than learn, likely because everything he heard and saw became firmly lodged in his memory. With such innate talent, Lucullus had also embraced the education that Themistocles had rejected. Therefore, just as we document in writing what we want to preserve in monuments, he had inscribed events in his mind. 3. Thus, he was such a great commander in every aspect of warfare—battles, sieges, naval confrontations, and the entire orchestration of war—that the king, after Alexander the Great, acknowledged him as a superior leader known to him, more so than any of those he had read about. He also displayed such wisdom in establishing and regulating cities and such fairness that even today, Asia remains devoted to following Lucullus's principles and to tracing his legacy. However, despite the significant benefits to the state, such a force of virtue and brilliance remained absent from the eyes of the public and the Senate for longer than I would have preferred. Indeed, when he returned victorious from the Mithridatic War, accusations from his enemies delayed his triumph by three years longer than it should have. We, as consuls, brought the chariot of this illustrious man nearly into the city, and I could speak about how much his wisdom and authority contributed to major affairs, but that would require me to talk about myself, which is unnecessary at this time. Therefore, I will spare him the due honor rather than share it alongside my own glory.

II. 4. Sed quae populari gloria decorari in Lucullo debuerunt, ea fere sunt et Graecis litteris celebrata et Latinis. Nos autem illa externa cum multis, haec interiora cum paucis ex ipso saepe cognovimus. Maiore enim studio Lucullus cum omni litterarum generi tum philosophiae deditus fuit quam qui illum ignorabant arbitrabantur, nec vero ineunte aetate solum, sed et pro quaestore aliquot annos et in ipso bello, in quo ita magna rei militaris esse occupatio solet, ut non multum imperatori sub ipsis pellibus otii relinquatur. Cum autem e philosophis ingenio scientiaque putaretur Antiochus, Philonis auditor, excellere, eum secum et quaestor habuit et post aliquot annos imperator, cumque esset ea memoria, quam ante dixi, ea saepe audiendo facile cognovit, quae vel semel audita meminisse potuisset. Delectabatur autem mirifice lectione librorum, de quibus audiebat.

II. 4. The achievements that should have brought Lucullus popular fame are mostly celebrated in both Greek and Latin literature. We, however, have often learned about these external successes from many sources, while we discovered the more personal aspects from a few direct experiences. Lucullus was more dedicated to all types of literature and philosophy than those who didn't know him might have thought, and this was true not only in his youth but also during his years as quaestor and even in the military campaigns, where the demands of warfare usually leave little leisure time for a commander. He believed that among the philosophers, Antiochus, a student of Philo, excelled in both talent and knowledge, and he had him with him first as quaestor and later as commander. With that sharp memory I mentioned earlier, he often easily absorbed what he heard, retaining what he could remember even after just one listen. He was truly delighted by reading the books that he heard about.

5. Ac vereor interdum ne talium personarum cum amplificare velim, minuam etiam gloriam. Sunt enim multi qui omnino Graecas non ament litteras, plures qui philosophiam, reliqui, etiam si haec non improbent, tamen earum rerum disputationem principibus civitatis non ita decoram putant. Ego autem, cum Graecas litteras M. Catonem in senectute didicisse acceperim, P. autem Africani historiae loquantur in legatione illa nobili, quam ante censuram obiit, Panaetium unum omnino comitem fuisse, nec litterarum Graecarum nec philosophiae iam ullum auctorem requiro. 6. Restat ut iis respondeam, qui sermonibus eius modi nolint personas tam gravis illigari. Quasi vero clarorum virorum aut tacitos congressus esse oporteat aut ludicros sermones aut rerum colloquia leviorum! Etenim, si quodam in libro vere est a nobis philosophia laudata, profecto eius tractatio optimo atque amplissimo quoque dignissima est, nec quicquam aliud videndum est nobis, quos populus Romanus hoc in gradu collocavit, nisi ne quid privatis studiis de opera publica detrahamus. Quod si, cum fungi munere debebamus, non modo operam nostram numquam a populari coetu removimus, sed ne litteram quidem ullam fecimus nisi forensem, quis reprehendet nostrum otium, qui in eo non modo nosmet ipsos hebescere et languere nolumus, sed etiam ut plurimis prosimus enitimur? Gloriam vero non modo non minui, sed etiam augeri arbitramur eorum, quorum ad popularis illustrisque laudes has etiam minus notas minusque pervolgatas adiungimus. 7. Sunt etiam qui negent in iis, qui in nostris libris disputent, fuisse earum rerum, de quibus disputatur, scientiam: qui mihi videntur non solum vivis, sed etiam mortuis invidere.

5. I do sometimes fear that by praising such individuals, I might also diminish their glory. There are many who do not appreciate Greek literature at all, more who have issues with philosophy, and the rest, even if they don't outright disapprove, think discussing such topics isn't fitting for leaders of the state. However, since I have learned that M. Cato studied Greek literature in his old age and that P. Africanus spoke about history during that famous mission he undertook before the censors, I no longer seek any authors of Greek literature or philosophy. 6. Now, I must respond to those who would prefer that people of such weight not be involved in conversations of this nature. As if it were necessary for prominent figures to either engage in silence or only indulge in shallow banter! Indeed, if in a certain book philosophy has truly been praised by us, then discussing it is surely worthy of the best and most expansive minds; we should only be cautious not to let private interests detract from public duties. If, when we had to fulfill our role, we not only never removed ourselves from the public assembly but never wrote anything except for the courts, who would criticize our leisure, who in it not only desires to avoid dullness, but also strives to be of benefit to as many as possible? We actually believe that our glory is not only not diminished, but increased by the contributions we make to the popular and illustrious praises, adding these lesser-known and less widespread accolades. 7. There are also those who claim that the individuals who debate in our writings lacked knowledge about the subjects they discuss: these people seem to envy not only the living but also the dead.

III. Restat unum genus reprehensorum, quibus Academiae ratio non probatur. Quod gravius ferremus, si quisquam ullam disciplinam philosophiae probaret praeter eam, quam ipse sequeretur. Nos autem, quoniam contra omnis dicere quae videntur solemus, non possumus quin alii a nobis dissentiant recusare: quamquam nostra quidem causa facilis est, qui verum invenire sine ulla contentione volumus, idque summa cura studioque conquirimus. Etsi enim omnis cognitio multis est obstructa difficultatibus eaque est et in ipsis rebus obscuritas et in iudiciis nostris infirmitas, ut non sine causa antiquissimi et doctissimi invenire se posse quod cuperent diffisi sint, tamen nec illi defecerunt neque nos studium exquirendi defetigati relinquemus, neque nostrae disputationes quicquam aliud agunt nisi ut in utramque partem dicendo eliciant et tamquam exprimant aliquid, quod aut verum sit aut ad id quam proxime accedat. 8. Neque inter nos et eos, qui se scire arbitrantur, quicquam interest, nisi quod illi non dubitant quin ea vera sint, quae defendunt: nos probabilia multa habemus, quae sequi facile, adfirmare vix possumus. Hoc autem liberiores et solutiores sumus, quod integra nobis est iudicandi potestas, nec ut omnia, quae praescripta et quasi imperata sint, defendamus necessitate ulla cogimur. Nam ceteri primum ante tenentur adstricti quam quid esset optimum iudicare potuerunt: deinde infirmissimo tempore aetatis aut obsecuti amico cuidam aut una alicuius, quem primum audierunt, oratione capti de rebus incognitis iudicant et, ad quamcumque sunt disciplinam quasi tempestate delati, ad eam tamquam ad saxum adhaerescunt. 9. Nam, quod dicunt omnino se credere ei, quem iudicent fuisse sapientem, probarem, si id ipsum rudes et indocti iudicare potuissent—statuere enim qui sit sapiens vel maxime videtur esse sapientis—, sed ut potuerint, potuerunt omnibus rebus auditis, cognitis etiam reliquorum sententiis, iudicaverunt autem re semel audita atque ad unius se auctoritatem contulerunt. Sed nescio quo modo plerique errare malunt eamque sententiam, quam adamaverunt, pugnacissime defendere quam sine pertinacia quid constantissime dicatur exquirere. Quibus de rebus et alias saepe multa quaesita et disputata sunt et quondam in Hortensii villa, quae est ad Baulos, cum eo Catulus et Lucullus nosque ipsi postridie venissemus, quam apud Catulum fuissemus. Quo quidem etiam maturius venimus, quod erat constitutum, si ventus esset, Lucullo in Neapolitanum, mihi in Pompeianum navigare. Cum igitur pauca in xysto locuti essemus, tum eodem in spatio consedimus.

III. Let's restate one type of critic who disapproves of the Academy's approach. It would be harder to bear if anyone approved of any discipline of philosophy other than the one they followed themselves. However, since we usually argue against everything that seems obvious, we can't help but reject dissenters from our perspective: although our case is quite straightforward, as we seek to find the truth without any contention, and we pursue it with the utmost care and dedication. Even though all knowledge is blocked by many difficulties, and there is obscurity in the very subjects as well as weakness in our judgments, so much so that even the oldest and most learned have sometimes felt hopeless in finding what they desire, they did not give up, and neither will we abandon our pursuit of inquiry, nor do our discussions serve any purpose other than to elicit and express something on both sides that is either true or as close to the truth as possible. 8. There is no real difference between us and those who think they know, except that they are certain about the truth of what they defend, while we have many plausible ideas that we can follow easily but can barely affirm. This makes us more liberated and relaxed, as we have the freedom to judge without needing to defend everything that is prescribed or commanded. Others are first bound by constraints before they can judge what is best; then, in the weakest moments of their life, either by yielding to some friend or captivated by the first speech they heard from someone, they judge unknown matters and cling to whatever discipline they've been swept into, like a shipwrecked person clinging to a rock. 9. As for what they claim to fully believe in whoever they think was wise, I would approve if these same uneducated people could actually judge that, for discerning who is wise seems most akin to being wise; but in their evaluation, they could only do so after hearing and knowing everything else, yet they judged based on what they only heard once and relied on the authority of one person. Still, I can't understand why most prefer to err and defend their beloved opinion with fierce determination rather than calmly seek out what is stated most consistently without stubbornness. Many issues have been discussed and questioned extensively regarding these matters, and once at Hortensius's villa, which is near Bauli, Catulus, Lucullus, and ourselves came on the following day after being with Catulus. We even arrived sooner because it was arranged that, if the wind was favorable, Lucullus would sail to Neapolis, while I would go to Pompeii. So after exchanging a few words in the colonnade, we sat down in the same space.

IV. 10. Hic Catulus: Etsi heri, inquit, id, quod quaerebatur, paene explicatum est, ut tota fere quaestio tractata videatur, tamen exspecto ea, quae te pollicitus es, Luculle, ab Antiocho audita dicturum. Equidem, inquit Hortensius, feci plus quam vellem: totam enim rem Lucullo integram servatam oportuit. Et tamen fortasse servata est: a me enim ea, quae in promptu erant, dicta sunt, a Lucullo autem reconditiora desidero. Tum ille: Non sane, inquit, Hortensi, conturbat me exspectatio tua, etsi nihil est iis, qui placere volunt, tam adversarium, sed quia non laboro quam valde ea, quae dico, probaturus sim, eo minus conturbor. Dicam enim nec mea nec ea, in quibus, si non fuerint, non vinci me malim quam vincere. Sed mehercule, ut quidem nunc se causa habet, etsi hesterno sermone labefactata est, mihi tamen videtur esse verissima. Agam igitur, sicut Antiochus agebat: nota enim mihi res est. Nam et vacuo animo illum audiebam et magno studio, eadem de re etiam saepius, ut etiam maiorem exspectationem mei faciam quam modo fecit Hortensius. Cum ita esset exorsus, ad audiendum animos ereximus. 11. At ille: Cum Alexandriae pro quaestore, inquit, essem, fuit Antiochus mecum et erat iam antea Alexandriae familiaris Antiochi Heraclitus Tyrius, qui et Clitomachum multos annos et Philonem audierat, homo sane in ista philosophia, quae nunc prope dimissa revocatur, probatus et nobilis: cum quo Antiochum saepe disputantem audiebam, sed utrumque leniter. Et quidem isti libri duo Philonis, de quibus heri dictum a Catulo est, tum erant adlati Alexandriam tumque primum in Antiochi manus venerant: et homo natura lenissimus—nihil enim poterat fieri illo mitius—stomachari tamen coepit. Mirabar: nec enim umquam ante videram. At ille, Heracliti memoriam implorans, quaerere ex eo viderenturne illa Philonis aut ea num vel e Philone vel ex ullo Academico audivisset aliquando? Negabat. Philonis tamen scriptum agnoscebat: nec id quidem dubitari poterat: nam aderant mei familiares, docti homines, P. et C. Selii et Tetrilius Rogus, qui se illa audivisse Romae de Philone et ab eo ipso illos duos libros dicerent descripsisse. 12. Tum et illa dixit Antiochus, quae heri Catulus commemoravit a patre suo dicta Philoni, et alia plura, nec se tenuit quin contra suum doctorem librum etiam ederet, qui Sosus inscribitur. Tum igitur et cum Heraclitum studiose audirem contra Antiochum disserentem et item Antiochum contra Academicos, dedi Antiocho operam diligentius, ut causam ex eo totam cognoscerem. Itaque compluris dies adhibito Heraclito doctisque compluribus et in iis Antiochi fratre, Aristo, et praeterea Aristone et Dione, quibus ille secundum fratrem plurimum tribuebat, multum temporis in ista una disputatione consumpsimus. Sed ea pars, quae contra Philonem erat, praetermittenda est: minus enim acer est adversarius is, qui ista, quae sunt heri defensa, negat Academicos omnino dicere. Etsi enim mentitur, tamen est adversarius lenior. Ad Arcesilam Carneademque veniamus.

IV. 10. Hic Catulus: Even though yesterday, he said, the question at hand was almost fully discussed to the point where it seems like the entire matter has been covered, I’m still waiting for you, Lucullus, to share what you promised to convey from Antiochus. Truly, said Hortensius, I did more than I wanted: the whole thing should have been preserved intact for Lucullus. And yet, maybe it has been preserved: I spoke about what was readily available, but I’m looking for more obscure points from Lucullus. Then he replied: Honestly, Hortensius, your anticipation doesn’t trouble me, even though for those who want to please, nothing is more conflicting, but since I’m not burdened with needing to prove how much I might be agreed with, I’m even less troubled. I won’t say either my points or his, in which case, if they aren’t valid, I’d rather lose than win. But by Hercules, as things stand now, even though it was undermined in our conversation yesterday, it still seems to me to be quite true. I will speak therefore as Antiochus did: for I am familiar with the matter. I was listening to him with an open mind and great interest, frequently on the same topic, in order to generate even more expectation for myself than Hortensius just created. Once he began, we all perked up to listen. 11. Then he said: When I was serving as quaestor in Alexandria, Antiochus was with me, and before that, the Tyrian Heraclitus, who was already a familiar of Antiochus, had been in Alexandria, a truly respected and notable figure in that philosophy which is now nearly forgotten but is being revived. I listened to Antiochus frequently debate with him, albeit gently. Indeed, these two books of Philon that Catulus mentioned yesterday were brought to Alexandria at that time, and they first came into Antiochus's hands: and although the man was by nature extremely gentle—nothing could be softer than him—still, he began to get annoyed. I was amazed, for I had never seen him like that before. But he, calling upon the memory of Heraclitus, asked whether those points of Philon or if he had ever heard them from Philon or any Academic at any time? He denied it. However, he did recognize Philon's writings: nor could there be any doubt about it: for my friends were present, knowledgeable men, P. and C. Selii and Tetrilius Rogus, who claimed to have heard those things in Rome and stated that they had transcribed those two books directly from him. 12. Then Antiochus mentioned those things that Catulus recalled from what his father said to Philon yesterday, and many other things as well, and he couldn’t help but publish a book against his own teacher, named Sosus. So, while I was keenly listening to Heraclitus arguing against Antiochus and likewise Antiochus debating with the Academics, I dedicated myself diligently to Antiochus to fully understand the case from him. Therefore, we spent several days with Heraclitus and several knowledgeable men, including Antiochus's brother, Aristo, and also Ariston and Dion, to whom he granted considerable weight according to his brother, consuming a lot of time in this one discussion. But the part that was against Philon needs to be skipped: he is a less sharp opponent who denies that the points defended yesterday are stated by the Academics at all. Though he lies, still, he is a gentler adversary. Let’s move on to Arcesilaus and Carneades.

V. 13. Quae cum dixisset, sic rursus exorsus est: Primum mihi videmini—me autem nomine appellabat, cum veteres physicos nominatis, facere idem, quod seditiosi cives solent, cum aliquos ex antiquis claros viros proferunt, quos dicant fuisse popularis, ut eorum ipsi similes esse videantur. Repetunt ii a P. Valerio, qui exactis regibus primo anno consul fuit, commemorant reliquos, qui leges popularis de provocationibus tulerint, cum consules essent; tum ad hos notiores, C. Flaminium, qui legem agrariam aliquot annis ante secundum Punicum bellum tribunus plebis tulerit invito senatu et postea bis consul factus sit, L. Cassium, Q. Pompeium: illi quidem etiam P. Africanum referre in eundem numerum solent. Duos vero sapientissimos et clarissimos fratres, P. Crassum et P. Scaevolam, aiunt Ti. Graccho auctores legum fuisse, alterum quidem, ut videmus, palam, alterum, ut suspicantur, obscurius. Addunt etiam C. Marium. Et de hoc quidem nihil mentiuntur. Horum nominibus tot virorum atque tantorum expositis eorum se institutum sequi dicunt. 14. Similiter vos, cum perturbare, ut illi rem publicam, sic vos philosophiam bene iam constitutam velitis, Empedoclem, Anaxagoram, Democritum, Parmenidem, Xenophanem, Platonem etiam et Socratem profertis. Sed neque Saturninus, ut nostrum inimicum potissimum nominem, simile quicquam habuit veterum illorum nec Arcesilae calumnia conferenda est cum Democriti verecundia. Et tamen isti physici raro admodum, cum haerent aliquo loco, exclamant quasi mente incitati, Empedocles quidem, ut interdum mihi furere videatur, abstrusa esse omnia, nihil nos sentire, nihil cernere, nihil omnino quale sit posse reperire: maiorem autem partem mihi quidem omnes isti videntur nimis etiam quaedam adfirmare plusque profiteri se scire quam sciant. 15. Quod si illi tum in novis rebus quasi modo nascentes haesitaverunt, nihilne tot saeculis, summis ingeniis, maximis studiis explicatum putamus? nonne, cum iam philosophorum disciplinae gravissimae constitissent, tum exortus est ut in optima re publica Ti. Gracchus qui otium perturbaret, sic Arcesilas qui constitutam philosophiam everteret et in eorum auctoritate delitisceret, qui negavissent quicquam sciri aut percipi posse? quorum e numero tollendus est et Plato et Socrates: alter, quia reliquit perfectissimam disciplinam, Peripateticos et Academicos, nominibus differentis, re congruentis, a quibus Stoici ipsi verbis magis quam sententiis dissenserunt. Socrates autem de se ipse detrahens in disputatione plus tribuebat iis, quos volebat refellere. Ita, cum aliud agnosceret atque sentiret, libenter uti solitus est ea dissimulatione, quam Graeci ειρωνειαν vocant: quam ait etiam in Africano fuisse Fannius, idque propterea vitiosum in illo non putandum, quod idem fuerit in Socrate.

V. 13. When he said this, he started again: First of all, it seems to me—you actually called me by name—doing the same thing that rebellious citizens often do, when they bring up some of the famous figures from the past, claiming that they were popular, so that they themselves seem similar to them. They refer back to P. Valerius, who was consul in the first year after the kings were overthrown, and they mention others who enacted popular laws on appeals, while they were consuls; then they mention more known figures, such as C. Flaminius, who proposed the agrarian law several years before the Second Punic War against the senate's wishes and later served as consul twice, L. Cassius, Q. Pompeius; indeed, they often include P. Africanus in the same group. They also mention the two wisest and most distinguished brothers, P. Crassus and P. Scaevola, claiming that Ti. Gracchus was their inspiration for the laws, one openly, the other more subtly, as suspected. They also add C. Marius. And there’s no doubt about this. With the names of so many great men presented, they claim to follow their example. 14. Similarly, you philosophers, when you wish to disturb a well-established philosophy like they did to the republic, invoke the names of Empedocles, Anaxagoras, Democritus, Parmenides, Xenophanes, Plato, and even Socrates. But neither Saturninus, whom I especially name as our enemy, had anything similar to those ancients, nor can the slander of Arcesilaus be compared to the modesty of Democritus. And yet these philosophers hardly ever, when stuck somewhere, shout out as if inspired, Empedocles indeed sometimes seems to me to rave, saying that everything is obscure, that we feel nothing, see nothing, and can discover nothing at all. However, it seems to me that most of them affirm too much and claim to know more than they do. 15. But if they faltered in new matters as if just being born, do we really think that nothing has been elucidated over all these centuries, by the greatest minds and the most profound studies? Isn’t it true that when the disciplines of philosophy had already been firmly established, Ti. Gracchus emerged to disturb peace, just as Arcesilaus arose to overturn established philosophy and hide behind the authority of those who deny that anything can be known or grasped? Among these, both Plato and Socrates must be excluded: one, because he left behind a most perfect system, the Peripatetics and Academics, differing in names but consistent in substance, from which the Stoics disagreed more in words than in ideas. Socrates, however, while weighing his own merits, often gave more credence to those he wanted to refute in debate. Thus, when he recognized and felt something different, he was often willing to use that kind of pretense, which the Greeks call ειρωνειαν: which Fannius claims was also present in Africanus, and it should not be thought ill of him for doing what Socrates did.

VI. 16. Sed fuerint illa veteribus, si voltis, incognita. Nihilne est igitur actum, quod investigata sunt, postea quam Arcesilas Zenoni, ut putatur, obtrectans nihil novi reperienti, sed emendanti superiores immutatione verborum, dum huius definitiones labefactare volt, conatus est clarissimis rebus tenebras obducere? Cuius primo non admodum probata ratio, quamquam floruit cum acumine ingeni tum admirabili quodam lepore dicendi, proxime a Lacyde solo retenta est: post autem confecta a Carneade, qui est quartus ab Arcesila: audivit enim Hegesinum, qui Euandrum audierat, Lacydi discipulum, cum Arcesilae Lacydes fuisset. Sed ipse Carneades diu tenuit: nam nonaginta vixit annos, et qui illum audierant, admodum floruerunt: e quibus industriae plurimum in Clitomacho fuit—declarat multitudo librorum—ingeni non minus in [Aeschine], in Charmada eloquentiae, in Melanthio Rhodio suavitatis. Bene autem nosse Carneadem Stratoniceus Metrodorus putabatur. 17. Iam Clitomacho Philo vester operam multos annos dedit. Philone autem vivo patrocinium Academiae non defuit. Sed, quod nos facere nunc ingredimur, ut contra Academicos disseramus, id quidam e philosophis et ii quidem non mediocres faciendum omnino non putabant: nec vero esse ullam rationem disputare cum iis, qui nihil probarent, Antipatrumque Stoicum, qui multus in eo fuisset, reprehendebant, nec definiri aiebant necesse esse quid esset cognitio aut perceptio aut, si verbum e verbo volumus, comprehensio, quam καταληψιν illi vocant, eosque, qui persuadere vellent, esse aliquid quod comprehendi et percipi posset, inscienter facere dicebant, propterea quod nihil esset clarius εναργειαι, ut Graeci: perspicuitatem aut evidentiam nos, si placet, nominemus fabricemurque, si opus erit, verba, ne hic sibi—me appellabat iocans—hoc licere putet soli: sed tamen orationem nullam putabant illustriorem ipsa evidentia reperiri posse nec ea, quae tam clara essent, definienda censebant. Alii autem negabant se pro hac evidentia quicquam priores fuisse dicturos, sed ad ea, quae contra dicerentur, dici oportere putabant, ne qui fallerentur. 18. Plerique tamen et definitiones ipsarum etiam evidentium rerum non improbant et rem idoneam, de qua quaeratur, et homines dignos, quibuscum disseratur, putant. Philo autem, dum nova quaedam commovet, quod ea sustinere vix poterat, quae contra Academicorum pertinaciam dicebantur, et aperte mentitur, ut est reprehensus a patre Catulo, et, ut docuit Antiochus, in id ipsum se induit, quod timebat. Cum enim ita negaret, quicquam esse, quod comprehendi posset—id enim volumus esse ακαταληπτον—, si illud esset, sicut Zeno definiret, tale visum—iam enim hoc pro φαντασιαι verbum satis hesterno sermone trivimus—visum igitur impressum effictumque ex eo, unde esset, quale esse non posset, ex eo, unde non esset, id nos a Zenone definitum rectissime dicimus: qui enim potest quicquam comprehendi, ut plane confidas perceptum id cognitumque esse, quod est tale, quale vel falsum esse possit? hoc cum infirmat tollitque Philo, iudicium tollit incogniti et cogniti: ex quo efficitur nihil posse comprehendi. Ita imprudens eo, quo minime volt, revolvitur. Qua re omnis oratio contra Academiam suscipitur a nobis, ut retineamus eam definitionem, quam Philo voluit evertere. Quam nisi obtinemus, percipi nihil posse concedimus.

VI. 16. These concepts may be unknown to the ancients, if you want. So has nothing been done that hasn’t already been investigated, after Arcesilas, who is thought to have criticized Zeno for not discovering anything new but rather for refining earlier ideas by changing the wording, tried to obscure the clearest matters? His reasoning wasn’t well-received at first, even though it thrived with sharp wit and a remarkable charm in speaking, and it was mostly maintained from the teachings of Lacydes. Later, it was developed by Carneades, who was the fourth from Arcesila. He heard Hegesinus, who had heard Euandrus, Lacydes's student, since Lacydes had been a disciple of Arcesilas. Carneades himself held on for a long time: he lived for ninety years, and those who listened to him flourished significantly, with Clitomachus being particularly industrious—this is shown by the multitude of his books—along with great intelligence in [Aeschine], in Charmada’s eloquence, and in Melanthius of Rhodes's sweetness. It was thought that Carneades was well-known by Stratonicean Metrodorus. 17. Now, Clitomachus dedicated many years of effort. While Philo was alive, he was a supporter of the Academy. However, what we are about to do, to argue against the Academics, some philosophers, and indeed not inconsiderable ones, didn’t believe should be done at all: nor did they think there was any reason to dispute with those who proved nothing. They criticized the Stoic Antipater, who focused heavily on that matter, and claimed it wasn’t necessary to define what knowledge or perception was, or if we want to use their terms, comprehension, which they call καταληψιν, insisting that those who want to persuade should indicate that there is something that could be comprehended and perceived, saying it was done ignorantly since nothing is clearer εναργειαι, as the Greeks say: let us name clear perception or evident understanding. They claimed that no speech could be found that was more distinguished than evident truth itself, and they believed that things that were so clear shouldn’t even be defined. Others, however, denied that they would say anything prior to this evident matter, but thought that it should be said against what was being argued, so that nobody would be deceived. 18. However, most do not disapprove of definitions of even evident things and believe there are suitable subjects for inquiry and worthy people to discuss with. But Philo, while stirring up some new ideas, could hardly support what was stated against the stubbornness of the Academics, and he openly lied, as he was rebuked by Father Catulus, and as Antiochus taught, he got into that very thing he feared. For when he denied that anything could be comprehended—which we want to be incomprehensible—if that were to be, as Zeno would define, such a sight—this term for fantasies we have already casually discussed—then it would be a sight imprinted and shaped from whatever it might be, such that it couldn’t come from where it wasn’t, and this we say is rightly defined by Zeno: for who can claim that something can be comprehended, so that you can be completely confident that it is perceived and known, which could be such, as to whether it could also be false? When Philo invalidates and negates this, he removes the judgment of the unknown and the known: from which it follows that nothing can be comprehended. Thus, unwittingly, he rolls back to the point he least desires. Therefore, all speech is undertaken against the Academy by us, so that we may maintain the definition that Philo sought to overturn. Unless we obtain this, we concede that nothing can be perceived.

VII. 19. Ordiamur igitur a sensibus: quorum ita clara iudicia et certa sunt, ut, si optio naturae nostrae detur, et ab ea deus aliqui requirat contentane sit suis integris incorruptisque sensibus an postulet melius aliquid, non videam quid quaerat amplius. Nec vero hoc loco exspectandum est, dum de remo inflexo aut de collo columbae respondeam: non enim is sum, qui quidquid videtur tale dicam esse quale videatur. Epicurus hoc viderit et alia multa. Meo autem iudicio ita est maxima in sensibus veritas, si et sani sunt ac valentes et omnia removentur, quae obstant et impediunt. Itaque et lumen mutari saepe volumus et situs earum rerum, quas intuemur, et intervalla aut contrahimus aut diducimus, multaque facimus usque eo, dum adspectus ipse fidem faciat sui iudicii. Quod idem fit in vocibus, in odore, in sapore, ut nemo sit nostrum qui in sensibus sui cuiusque generis iudicium requirat acrius. 20. Adhibita vero exercitatione et arte, ut oculi pictura teneantur, aures cantibus, quis est quin cernat quanta vis sit in sensibus? Quam multa vident pictores in umbris et in eminentia, quae nos non videmus! quam multa, quae nos fugiunt in cantu, exaudiunt in eo genere exercitati! qui primo inflatu tibicinis Antiopam esse aiunt aut Andromacham, quum id nos ne suspicemur quidem. Nihil necesse est de gustatu et odoratu loqui, in quibus intellegentia, etsi vitiosa, est quaedam tamen. Quid de tactu, et eo quidem, quem philosophi interiorem vocant, aut doloris aut voluptatis? in quo Cyrenaici solo putant veri esse iudicium, quia sentiatur:—potestne igitur quisquam dicere inter eum, qui doleat, et inter eum, qui in voluptate sit, nihil interesse? aut, ita qui sentiet non apertissime insaniat? 21. Atqui qualia sunt haec, quae sensibus percipi dicimus, talia secuntur ea, quae non sensibus ipsis percipi dicuntur, sed quodam modo sensibus, ut haec: 'illud est album, hoc dulce, canorum illud, hoc bene olens, hoc asperum.' Animo iam haec tenemus comprehensa, non sensibus. 'Ille' deinceps 'equus est, ille canis.' Cetera series deinde sequitur, maiora nectens, ut haec, quae quasi expletam rerum comprehensionem amplectuntur: 'si homo est, animal est mortale, rationis particeps.' Quo e genere nobis notitiae rerum imprimuntur, sine quibus nec intellegi quicquam nec quaeri disputarive potest. 22. Quod si essent falsae notitiae—εννοιας enim notitias appellare tu videbare—, si igitur essent hae falsae aut eius modi visis impressae, qualia visa a falsis discerni non possent, quo tandem his modo uteremur? quo modo autem quid cuique rei consentaneum esset, quid repugnaret videremus? Memoriae quidem certe, quae non modo philosophiam, sed omnis vitae usus omnisque artis una maxime continet, nihil omnino loci relinquitur. Quae potest enim esse memoria falsorum? aut quid quisquam meminit, quod non animo comprehendit et tenet? Ars vero quae potest esse nisi quae non ex una aut duabus, sed ex multis animi perceptionibus constat? Quam si subtraxeris, qui distingues artificem ab inscio? Non enim fortuito hunc artificem dicemus esse, illum negabimus, sed cum alterum percepta et comprehensa tenere videmus, alterum non item. Cumque artium aliud eius modi genus sit, ut tantum modo animo rem cernat, aliud, ut moliatur aliquid et faciat, quo modo aut geometres cernere ea potest, quae aut nulla sunt aut internosci a falsis non possunt, aut is, qui fidibus utitur, explere numeros et conficere versus? Quod idem in similibus quoque artibus continget, quarum omne opus est in faciendo atque agendo. Quid enim est quod arte effici possit, nisi is, qui artem tractabit, multa perceperit?

VII. 19. Therefore, we are guided by the senses: they are so clear and certain in their judgments that, if we were given the choice by our nature, and if God were to ask whether we should rely on our intact and uncorrupted senses or seek something better, I don't see what more there is to ask. Nor should we wait here for a reply about a bent reed or the neck of a dove: I am not the kind of person who would say that whatever seems to be is exactly what it is. Epicurus recognized this and many other things. In my opinion, the greatest truth lies in our senses, provided they are healthy and strong, and all obstacles that hinder them are removed. Thus, we often want to change the light and the position of the things we observe, and we either contract or expand the intervals, and we do many things until the sight itself confirms the validity of its judgment. The same applies to sounds, smells, and tastes, so that none of us asks for sharper judgments regarding our own senses. 20. With practice and skill, like holding an image with our eyes or music with our ears, who cannot see the great power of the senses? How much do painters see in shadows and highlights that we do not notice! How many things escape our notice in music that those skilled in that genre hear! Some claim that at the first sound of the flute, they recognize Antiope or Andromache, while we don't even suspect it. There's no need to talk about taste and smell, where understanding, even if flawed, still exists. What about touch, especially that which philosophers call inner, or pain or pleasure? Do the Cyrenaics truly believe that the judgment is real simply because it is felt? Can anyone say that there is no difference between someone who is in pain and someone who is in pleasure? Or that someone who feels does not very clearly enjoy sanity? 21. However, the kinds of things we say can be perceived by the senses are followed by those that cannot be directly perceived by the senses but can be recognized in some way through them, such as: 'that is white, this is sweet, that is loud, this has a good smell, this is rough.' Our minds grasp these things rather than our senses. 'That one' is a horse, 'that one' is a dog. The sequence continues, connecting greater concepts, like those that embrace a complete understanding of things: 'if it is a man, it is a mortal animal, a participant in reason.' From this category, knowledge of things is impressed upon us, without which nothing can truly be understood or debated. 22. If these pieces of knowledge were false—έννοια indeed seems to be what you were calling knowledge—if these were false or of such a kind that they couldn’t be distinguished from what is false, how then would we use them? How could we recognize what is consistent with each thing and what opposes it? Surely, in memory, which encompasses not only philosophy but the very essence of life and all arts, there is no room for such falsehood. What can there be in the memory of falsehoods? Or what can anyone remember that is not comprehended and held in the mind? But what kind of skill could exist unless it consists not of one or two perceptions but of many? If you remove that, how will you distinguish a skilled artisan from an unskilled one? We cannot just say that one is a craftsman by chance while denying it of another, as we see one holding a full understanding of the concepts while the other does not. While some arts might only be seen by the mind, others require creating something in reality, as how could a geometrician see things that are either nonexistent or cannot be distinguished from falsehoods, or how could someone using a lyre produce notes and compose verses? The same applies to similar arts, all of which require doing and acting. For what can be achieved through skill unless the one practicing the art has perceived much?

VIII. 23. Maxime vero virtutum cognitio confirmat percipi et comprehendi multa posse. In quibus solis inesse etiam scientiam dicimus, quam nos non comprehensionem modo rerum, sed eam stabilem quoque et immutabilem esse censemus, itemque sapientiam, artem vivendi, quae ipsa ex sese habeat constantiam. Ea autem constantia si nihil habeat percepti et cogniti, quaero unde nata sit aut quo modo? Quaero etiam, ille vir bonus, qui statuit omnem cruciatum perferre, intolerabili dolore lacerari potius quam aut officium prodat aut fidem, cur has igitur sibi tam gravis leges imposuerit, cum quam ob rem ita oporteret nihil haberet comprehensi, percepti, cogniti, constituti? Nullo igitur modo fieri potest ut quisquam tanti aestimet aequitatem et fidem, ut eius conservandae causa nullum supplicium recuset, nisi iis rebus adsensus sit, quae falsae esse non possint. 24. Ipsa vero sapientia, si se ignorabit sapientia sit necne, quo modo primum obtinebit nomen sapientiae? deinde quo modo suscipere aliquam rem aut agere fidenter audebit, cum certi nihil erit quod sequatur? cum vero dubitabit quid sit extremum et ultimum bonorum, ignorans quo omnia referantur, qui poterit esse sapientia? Atque etiam illud perspicuum est, constitui necesse esse initium, quod sapientia, cum quid agere incipiat, sequatur, idque initium esse naturae accommodatum. Nam aliter appetitio—eam enim volumus esse ‛ορμην—, qua ad agendum impellimur, et id appetimus, quod est visum, moveri non potest. 25. Illud autem, quod movet, prius oportet videri eique credi: quod fieri non potest, si id, quod visum erit, discerni non poterit a falso. Quo modo autem moveri animus ad appetendum potest, si id, quod videtur, non percipitur accommodatumne naturae sit an alienum? Itemque, si quid offici sui sit non occurrit animo, nihil umquam omnino aget, ad nullam rem umquam impelletur, numquam movebitur. Quod si aliquid aliquando acturus est, necesse est id ei verum, quod occurrit, videri. 26. Quid quod, si ista vera sunt, ratio omnis tollitur, quasi quaedam lux lumenque vitae, tamenne in ista pravitate perstabitis? Nam quaerendi initium ratio attulit, quae perfecit virtutem, cum esset ipsa ratio confirmata quaerendo. Quaestio autem est appetitio cognitionis quaestionisque finis inventio. At nemo invenit falsa, nec ea, quae incerta permanent, inventa esse possunt, sed, cum ea, quae quasi involuta fuerunt, aperta sunt, tum inventa dicuntur. Sic et initium quaerendi et exitus percipiendi et comprehendendi tenetur. Itaque argumenti conclusio, quae est Graece αποδειξις, ita definitur: 'ratio, quae ex rebus perceptis ad id, quod non percipiebatur, adducit.'

VIII. 23. The understanding of virtues really confirms that we can perceive and comprehend many things. In this, we say that knowledge also involves understanding, which we consider to be stable and unchanging, as well as wisdom, the art of living, which itself has consistency. However, if that consistency has nothing to do with perception and knowledge, I wonder where it originated or how it exists? I also ask, that good person who decides to endure every torment, being painfully tortured rather than betray duty or loyalty, why has he imposed such severe laws on himself, when for any reason he should, he would have nothing comprehended, perceived, understood, or established? Therefore, it is impossible for anyone to value equity and loyalty so highly that they would refuse any punishment to preserve them, unless they adhere to principles that cannot possibly be false. 24. Indeed, wisdom itself, if it does not recognize whether it is wisdom or not, how will it first obtain the name of wisdom? Then how will it dare to undertake or act on anything confidently, when there will be nothing certain to follow? But when it doubts what the ultimate and supreme good is, not knowing what everything refers to, who can be called wise? It is also clear that there must be an initiating point, which wisdom follows when it starts to act, and that initiating point must align with nature. For otherwise, desire—that is what we want it to be ‛ορμην—which drives us to act, cannot pursue what has been seen. 25. Furthermore, what motivates must first be seen and believed: this cannot happen if what is perceived cannot be distinguished from the false. But how can the mind be moved to desire if what seems to be true is not perceived as appropriate or alien to nature? Likewise, if any duty does not occur to the mind, it will never act at all, it will not be moved toward anything. If it will ever act, it must be that what comes to it appears to be true. 26. What if, if these things are true, all reasoning is removed, like a certain light and illumination of life, and yet you will persist in such wrongdoing? For the beginning of inquiry brings forth reason, which perfects virtue, with reason itself being confirmed by the seeking. Inquiry is the desire for knowledge, and the end of the inquiry is discovery. But no one finds what is false, nor can those things that remain uncertain be discovered. Rather, when those things that were previously unclear become clear, then they are said to be discovered. Thus, the beginning of inquiry and the conclusion of perception and understanding are held. Therefore, the conclusion of the argument, which in Greek is proof, is defined as: 'the reasoning that brings from perceived things to that which was not perceived.'

IX. 27. Quod si omnia visa eius modi essent, qualia isti dicunt, ut ea vel falsa esse possent, neque ea posset ulla notio discernere, quo modo quemquam aut conclusisse aliquid aut invenisse diceremus aut quae esset conclusi argumenti fides? Ipsa autem philosophia, quae rationibus progredi debet, quem habebit exitum? Sapientiae vero quid futurum est? quae neque de se ipsa dubitare debet neque de suis decretis, quae philosophi vocant δογματα, quorum nullum sine scelere prodi poterit. Cum enim decretum proditur, lex veri rectique proditur, quo e vitio et amicitiarum proditiones et rerum publicarum nasci solent. Non potest igitur dubitari quin decretum nullum falsum possit esse sapientique satis non sit non esse falsum, sed etiam stabile, fixum, ratum esse debeat, quod movere nulla ratio queat. Talia autem neque esse neque videri possunt eorum ratione, qui illa visa, e quibus omnia decreta sunt nata, negant quicquam a falsis interesse. 28. Ex hoc illud est natum, quod postulabat Hortensius, ut id ipsum saltem perceptum a sapiente diceretis, nihil posse percipi. Sed Antipatro hoc idem postulanti, cum diceret ei, qui adfirmaret nihil posse percipi, consentaneum esse unum tamen illud dicere percipi posse, ut alia non possent, Carneades acutius resistebat. Nam tantum abesse dicebat, ut id consentaneum esset, ut maxime etiam repugnaret. Qui enim negaret quicquam esse quod perciperetur, eum nihil excipere: ita necesse esse, ne id ipsum quidem, quod exceptum non esset, comprehendi et percipi ullo modo posse. 29. Antiochus ad istum locum pressius videbatur accedere. Quoniam enim id haberent Academici decretum,—sentitis enim iam hoc me δογμα dicere—, nihil posse percipi, non debere eos in suo decreto, sicut in ceteris rebus, fluctuare, praesertim cum in eo summa consisteret: hanc enim esse regulam totius philosophiae, constitutionem veri falsi, cogniti incogniti: quam rationem quoniam susciperent docereque vellent quae visa accipi oporteret et quae repudiari, certe hoc ipsum, ex quo omne veri falsique iudicium esset, percipere eos debuisse: etenim duo esse haec maxima in philosophia, iudicium veri et finem bonorum, nec sapientem posse esse, qui aut cognoscendi esse initium ignoret aut extremum expetendi, ut aut unde proficiscatur aut quo perveniendum sit nesciat: haec autem habere dubia neque iis ita confidere, ut moveri non possint, abhorrere a sapientia plurimum. Hoc igitur modo potius erat ab his postulandum, ut hoc unum saltem, percipi nihil posse, perceptum esse dicerent. Sed de inconstantia totius illorum sententiae, si ulla sententia cuiusquam esse potest nihil approbantis, sit, ut opinor, dictum satis.

IX. 27. If everything were as they say, such that it could possibly be false, how could any understanding discern whether someone concluded something or discovered something at all, or what the credibility of a concluded argument would be? What about philosophy itself, which should progress through reasoning—what outcome will it have? And what will happen to wisdom? It should neither doubt itself nor its decisions, which philosophers call doctrines, none of which can emerge without wrongdoing. For when a decision is made, the law of truth and what is right is established, from which errors and betrayals in friendships and public matters often arise. Thus, it cannot be doubted that no decision can be false, and it is not enough for wisdom for something to not be false; it must also be stable, fixed, and valid in such a way that no reasoning can alter it. However, such things cannot exist or be seen by those who deny any distinction between the perceived and the false. 28. From this arises Hortensius’s assertion, that one should at least say that nothing can be perceived by a wise person. But when Antipater made the same claim, arguing that it was consistent to say that something could be perceived, while other things could not, Carneades countered more sharply. For he said that it was far from consistent to argue that one could deny anything being perceived. If someone denies that anything exists that can be perceived, then they cannot perceive anything; thus, it becomes necessary that even the very claim that something cannot be perceived cannot be comprehended or understood at all. 29. Antiochus seemed to approach this point more precisely. Since the Academics held this decree—indeed, you already feel me calling this doctrine—that nothing can be perceived, they should not waver in their decree, as with other matters, especially since it is foundational: this is the rule of all philosophy, the distinction between truth and falsehood, the known and the unknown. Because they wanted to take up this reasoning and teach what kind of perception should be embraced and what should be rejected, certainly they should have perceived precisely that which forms the judgment between truth and falsehood; indeed, there are two main pillars in philosophy, the judgment of truth and the pursuit of good, and no one can be wise who does not know either the beginning of knowledge or the ultimate goal of seeking, so they would neither know from where to start nor where to arrive. To have such doubts and to rely on them to the point they cannot be moved is to be very far from wisdom. Therefore, it would have been better for them to have demanded at least this one thing, that they declare nothing can be perceived. But regarding the inconsistency of their entire viewpoint, if there exists any opinion that disapproves of anything, this, I believe, has been stated enough.

X. 30. Sequitur disputatio copiosa illa quidem, sed paulo abstrusior—habet enim aliquantum a physicis—, ut verear ne maiorem largiar ei, qui contra dicturus est, libertatem et licentiam. Nam quid eum facturum putem de abditis rebus et obscuris, qui lucem eripere conetur? Sed disputari poterat subtiliter, quanto quasi artificio natura fabricata esset primum animal omne, deinde hominem maxime, quae vis esset in sensibus, quem ad modum primum visa nos pellerent, deinde appetitio ab his pulsa sequeretur, tum ut sensus ad res percipiendas intenderemus. Mens enim ipsa, quae sensuum fons est atque etiam ipsa sensus est, naturalem vim habet, quam intendit ad ea, quibus movetur. Itaque alia visa sic adripit, ut iis statim utatur, alia quasi recondit, e quibus memoria oritur. Cetera autem similitudinibus construit, ex quibus efficiuntur notitiae rerum, quas Graeci tum εννοιας, tum προληψεις vocant. Eo cum accessit ratio argumentique conclusio rerumque innumerabilium multitudo, tum et perceptio eorum omnium apparet et eadem ratio perfecta his gradibus ad sapientiam pervenit. 31. Ad rerum igitur scientiam vitaeque constantiam aptissima cum sit mens hominis, amplectitur maxime cognitionem, et istam καταληψιν, quam, ut dixi, verbum e verbo exprimentes comprehensionem dicemus, cum ipsam per se amat—nihil est enim ei veritatis luce dulcius—tum etiam propter usum. Quocirca et sensibus utitur et artis efficit, quasi sensus alteros, et usque eo philosophiam ipsam corroborat, ut virtutem efficiat, ex qua re una vita omnis apta sit. Ergo ii, qui negant quicquam posse comprehendi, haec ipsa eripiunt vel instrumenta vel ornamenta vitae vel potius etiam totam vitam evertunt funditus ipsumque animal orbant animo, ut difficile sit de temeritate eorum, perinde ut causa postulat, dicere.

X. 30. So, there’s that lengthy discussion, which is indeed quite complex—it has some aspects of physics—so I worry that I might give too much freedom and leeway to the one who will be arguing against it. What should I expect them to do with obscure and hidden matters if they try to pull light away from them? However, it could be argued in a nuanced way how nature crafted the first living being and then, most of all, humans, what power exists in our senses, how we are initially driven by what we see, and then how our desires follow from those. We are meant to focus our senses on what we perceive. The mind itself, which is the source of the senses and is also part of the senses, has a natural inclination toward the things that move it. Therefore, it grabs onto some perceptions and immediately uses them, while it seems to store others, from which memory arises. It also builds other ideas through similarities, creating the knowledge of things, which the Greeks call concept and preventive measures. When this cognitive process is combined with logical reasoning and the vast multitude of things, a clear perception of everything appears, and this reasoning, perfected through these stages, reaches wisdom. 31. Therefore, since the mind of a person is most suitable for the knowledge of things and the steadiness of life, it primarily embraces understanding and that καταληψιν, which, as I said, we describe as comprehension, as it loves it for its own sake—nothing is sweeter to it than the light of truth—also because of its usefulness. Thus, it utilizes the senses and creates art as if creating additional senses, and it strengthens philosophy itself to the extent that it generates virtue, promoting a life that is fit overall. Therefore, those who deny that anything can be comprehended undermine these very tools or ornaments of life or even completely overturn life itself, depriving the very being of its mind, making it difficult to speak of their recklessness, just as the situation demands.

32. Nec vero satis constituere possum quod sit eorum consilium aut quid velint. Interdum enim cum adhibemus ad eos orationem eius modi: 'Si ea, quae disputentur, vera sint, tum omnia fore incerta,' respondent: 'Quid ergo istud ad nos? num nostra culpa est? naturam accusa, quae in profundo veritatem, ut ait Democritus, penitus abstruserit.' Alii autem elegantius, qui etiam queruntur, quod eos insimulemus omnia incerta dicere, quantumque intersit inter incertum et id, quod percipi non possit, docere conantur eaque distinguere. Cum his igitur agamus, qui haec distinguunt: illos, qui omnia sic incerta dicunt, ut stellarum numerus par an impar sit, quasi desperatos aliquos relinquamus. Volunt enim—et hoc quidem vel maxime vos animadvertebam moveri—probabile aliquid esse et quasi veri simile, eaque se uti regula et in agenda vita et in quaerendo ac disserendo.

32. But I really can’t determine what their plan is or what they want. Sometimes when we address them like this: 'If what’s being discussed is true, then everything will be uncertain,' they respond: 'What does that have to do with us? Is it our fault? Blame nature for hiding the truth so deeply, as Democritus says.' Others, who are more refined, complain that we accuse them of saying everything is uncertain, and they try to teach the difference between uncertainty and what can’t be perceived. So, let’s engage with those who make these distinctions: we leave behind those who say everything is uncertain as if they were some kind of lost causes. They want— and this is something I noticed you were particularly concerned about—there to be something probable and seemingly true, using this as a guideline both in their actions and in seeking and discussing matters.

XI. 33. Quae ista regula est veri et falsi, si notionem veri et falsi, propterea quod ea non possunt internosci, nullam habemus? Nam si habemus, interesse oportet ut inter rectum et pravum, sic inter verum et falsum. Si nihil interest, nulla regula est nec potest is, cui est visio veri falsique communis, ullum habere iudicium aut ullam omnino veritatis notam. Nam cum dicunt hoc se unum tollere, ut quicquam possit ita videri, ut non eodem modo falsum etiam possit videri, cetera autem concedere, faciunt pueriliter. Quo enim omnia iudicantur sublato reliqua se negant tollere: ut si quis quem oculis privaverit, dicat ea, quae cerni possent, se ei non ademisse. Ut enim illa oculis modo agnoscuntur, sic reliqua visis, sed propria veri, non communi veri et falsi nota. Quam ob rem, sive tu probabilem visionem sive probabilem et quae non impediatur, ut Carneades volebat, sive aliud quid proferes quod sequare, ad visum illud, de quo agimus, tibi erit revertendum. 34. In eo autem, si erit communitas cum falso, nullum erit iudicium, quia proprium in communi signo notari non potest. Sin autem commune nihil erit, habeo quod volo: id enim quaero, quod ita mihi videatur verum, ut non possit item falsum videri. Simili in errore versantur, cum convicio veritatis coacti perspicua a perceptis volunt distinguere et conantur ostendere esse aliquid perspicui, verum illud quidem impressum in animo atque mente, neque tamen id percipi atque comprehendi posse. Quo enim modo perspicue dixeris album esse aliquid, cum possit accidere ut id, quod nigrum sit, album esse videatur? aut quo modo ista aut perspicua dicemus aut impressa subtiliter, cum sit incertum vere inaniterne moveatur? Ita neque color neque corpus nec veritas nec argumentum nec sensus neque perspicuum ullum relinquitur. 35. Ex hoc illud iis usu venire solet, ut, quidquid dixerint, a quibusdam interrogentur: 'Ergo istuc quidem percipis?' Sed qui ita interrogant, ab iis irridentur. Non enim urguent, ut coarguant neminem ulla de re posse contendere neque adseverare sine aliqua eius rei, quam sibi quisque placere dicit, certa et propria nota. Quod est igitur istuc vestrum probabile? Nam si, quod cuique occurrit et primo quasi adspectu probabile videtur, id confirmatur, quid eo levius? 36. Sin ex circumspectione aliqua et accurata consideratione, quod visum sit, id se dicent sequi, tamen exitum non habebunt: primum quia iis visis, inter quae nihil interest, aequaliter omnibus abrogatur fides: deinde, cum dicant posse accidere sapienti ut, cum omnia fecerit diligentissimeque circumspexerit, exsistat aliquid quod et veri simile videatur et absit longissime a vero, ne si magnam partem quidem, ut solent dicere, ad verum ipsum aut quam proxime accedant, confidere sibi poterunt. Ut enim confidant, notum iis esse debebit insigne veri, quo obscurato et oppresso quod tandem verum sibi videbuntur attingere? Quid autem tam absurde dici potest quam cum ita locuntur: 'Est hoc quidem illius rei signum aut argumentum et ea re id sequor, sed fieri potest ut id, quod significatur, aut falsum sit aut nihil sit omnino.' Sed de perceptione hactenus. Si quis enim ea, quae dicta sunt, labefactare volet, facile etiam absentibus nobis veritas se ipsa defendet.

XI. 33. What is this rule of truth and falsehood, if we have no concept of truth and falsehood because they cannot be distinguished? If we do have this understanding, there must be a difference between right and wrong, just as there is between true and false. If there’s no difference, there’s no rule, and someone who has a common vision of truth and falsehood can have no judgment or any notion of truth at all. For when they claim to eliminate one from the equation, allowing something to seem true while simultaneously allowing it to also seem false, they are being childish. For in judging anything, if the rest is removed, they deny themselves everything: as if someone, having deprived another of sight, were to say they haven't taken away what could be seen. Just as those things are recognized by sight, so too are the others by vision, but the properties of truth must be distinct from the common indicators of truth and falsehood. Therefore, whether you offer a probable vision or one that is not hindered, as Carneades wanted, or something else to match it, you must return to that vision we are discussing. 34. In that case, if there is a commonality with the false, there will be no judgment, because it cannot be marked by a specific common sign. If, however, nothing common exists, I have what I want: for I seek what seems true to me, so that it cannot also seem false. They operate on a similar error when, pressured by the force of truth, they try to distinguish clearly from perceptions and attempt to show there is something clear, whereas what is truly inscribed in the mind cannot be perceived or understood. How can you say clearly that something is white when it may happen that what is black can also appear white? Or how can we call these things clear or subtly inscribed when it is uncertain whether they move truly or in vain? Thus, neither color nor body nor truth nor argument nor any clear perception remains. 35. From this, it often happens that whenever they speak, they are questioned by some: 'So, do you actually perceive that?' But those who ask in this way are ridiculed by others. They do not press them to prove that no one can contend or assert anything without some certain and specific mark of that thing they claim to have. So what, then, is your probable reasoning? For if whatever comes to mind that seems probable at first glance is confirmed, what could be lighter than that? 36. But if they claim to follow what has been seen through some careful consideration, they will not succeed: first, because faith is equally denied to all the things they see, among which there is no difference; secondly, when they say it may happen that, even after taking great care in everything, something can appear similar to the truth yet be far from it, they cannot have any confidence that even a large part can accurately approach the truth itself. For to have such confidence, they must possess a known sign of truth; with that obscured and suppressed, what will they ultimately think they can grasp as true? What could be said more absurdly than when they say: 'This is indeed a sign or argument of that thing, and for that reason, I follow it, but it is possible that what is indicated could be false or not exist at all.' But enough about perception. For if anyone wishes to undermine what has been said, truth will easily defend itself even in our absence.

XII. 37. His satis cognitis, quae iam explicata sunt, nunc de adsensione atque approbatione, quam Graeci συγκαταθεσιν vocant, pauca dicemus, non quo non latus locus sit, sed paulo ante iacta sunt fundamenta. Nam cum vim, quae esset in sensibus, explicabamus, simul illud aperiebatur, comprehendi multa et percipi sensibus, quod fieri sine adsensione non potest. Deinde cum inter inanimum et animal hoc maxime intersit, quod animal agit aliquid—nihil enim agens ne cogitari quidem potest quale sit—, aut ei sensus adimendus est aut ea, quae est in nostra potestate sita, reddenda adsensio. 38. At vero animus quodam modo eripitur iis, quos neque sentire neque adsentiri volunt. Ut enim necesse est lancem in libra ponderibus impositis deprimi, sic animum perspicuis cedere. Nam quo modo non potest animal ullum non appetere id, quod accommodatum ad naturam appareat—Graeci id οικειον appellant—, sic non potest obiectam rem perspicuam non approbare. Quamquam, si illa, de quibus disputatum est, vera sunt, nihil attinet de adsensione omnino loqui. Qui enim quid percipit, adsentitur statim. Sed haec etiam secuntur, nec memoriam sine adsensione posse constare nec notitias rerum nec artis, idque, quod maximum est, ut sit aliquid in nostra potestate, in eo, qui rei nulli adsentietur, non erit. 39. Ubi igitur virtus, si nihil situm est in ipsis nobis? Maxime autem absurdum vitia in ipsorum esse potestate neque peccare quemquam nisi adsensione: hoc idem in virtute non esse, cuius omnis constantia et firmitas ex iis rebus constat, quibus adsensa est et quas approbavit, omninoque ante videri aliquid quam agamus necesse est, eique, quod visum sit, adsentiatur. Qua re qui aut visum aut adsensum tollit, is omnem actionem tollit e vita.

XII. 37. His satis cognitis, quae iam explicata sunt, nunc de adsensione atque approbatione, quam Graeci συγκαταθεσιν vocant, pauca dicemus, non quo non latus locus sit, sed paulo ante iacta sunt fundamenta. Nam cum vim, quae esset in sensibus, explicabamus, simul illud aperiebatur, comprehendi multa et percipi sensibus, quod fieri sine adsensione non potest. Deinde cum inter inanimum et animal hoc maxime intersit, quod animal agit aliquid—nihil enim agens ne cogitari quidem potest quale sit—, aut ei sensus adimendus est aut ea, quae est in nostra potestate sita, reddenda adsensio. 38. At vero animus quodam modo eripitur iis, quos neque sentire neque adsentiri volunt. Ut enim necesse est lancem in libra ponderibus impositis deprimi, sic animum perspicuis cedere. Nam quo modo non potest animal ullum non appetere id, quod accommodatum ad naturam appareat—Graeci id οικειον appellant—, sic non potest obiectam rem perspicuam non approbare. Quamquam, si illa, de quibus disputatum est, vera sunt, nihil attinet de adsensione omnino loqui. Qui enim quid percipit, adsentitur statim. Sed haec etiam secuntur, nec memoriam sine adsensione posse constare nec notitias rerum nec artis, idque, quod maximum est, ut sit aliquid in nostra potestate, in eo, qui rei nulli adsentietur, non erit. 39. Ubi igitur virtus, si nihil situm est in ipsis nobis? Maxime autem absurdum vitia in ipsorum esse potestate neque peccare quemquam nisi adsensione: hoc idem in virtute non esse, cuius omnis constantia et firmitas ex iis rebus constat, quibus adsensa est et quas approbavit, omninoque ante videri aliquid quam agamus necesse est, eique, quod visum sit, adsentiatur. Qua re qui aut visum aut adsensum tollit, is omnem actionem tollit e vita.

XIII. 40. Nunc ea videamus, quae contra ab his disputari solent. Sed prius potestis totius eorum rationis quasi fundamenta cognoscere. Componunt igitur primum artem quandam de iis, quae visa dicimus, eorumque et vim et genera definiunt, in his, quale sit id, quod percipi et comprehendi possit, totidem verbis quot Stoici. Deinde illa exponunt duo, quae quasi contineant omnem hanc quaestionem: quae ita videantur, ut etiam alia eodem modo videri possint nec in iis quicquam intersit, non posse eorum alia percipi, alia non percipi: nihil interesse autem, non modo si omni ex parte eiusdem modi sint, sed etiam si discerni non possint. Quibus positis unius argumenti conclusione tota ab his causa comprehenditur. Composita ea conclusio sic est: 'Eorum, quae videntur, alia vera sunt, alia falsa, et quod falsum est, id percipi non potest: quod autem verum visum est, id omne tale est, ut eiusdem modi etiam falsum possit videri.' Et, 'quae visa sint eius modi, ut in iis nihil intersit, non posse accidere ut eorum alia percipi possint, alia non possint. 41. Nullum igitur est visum quod percipi possit.' Quae autem sumunt, ut concludant id, quod volunt, ex his duo sibi putant concedi: neque enim quisquam repugnat. Ea sunt haec: 'Quae visa falsa sint, ea percipi non posse,' et alterum: 'Inter quae visa nihil intersit, ex iis non posse alia talia esse, ut percipi possint, alia ut non possint:' reliqua vero multa et varia oratione defendunt, quae sunt item duo, unum: 'quae videantur, eorum alia vera esse, alia falsa,' alterum: 'omne visum, quod sit a vero, tale esse, quale etiam a falso possit esse.' 42. Haec duo proposita non praetervolant, sed ita dilatant, ut non mediocrem curam adhibeant et diligentiam. Dividunt enim in partis et eas quidem magnas: primum in sensus, deinde in ea, quae ducuntur a sensibus et ab omni consuetudine, quam obscurari volunt. Tum perveniunt ad eam partem, ut ne ratione quidem et coniectura ulla res percipi possit. Haec autem universa concidunt etiam minutius. Ut enim de sensibus hesterno sermone vidistis, item faciunt de reliquis, in singulisque rebus, quas in minima dispertiunt, volunt efficere iis omnibus, quae visa sint, veris adiuncta esse falsa, quae a veris nihil differant: ea cum talia sint, non posse comprehendi.

XIII. 40. Now let’s look at what is often argued against these points. But first, you should understand the basic principles of their reasoning. They begin by creating an art form based on the things we perceive, defining both their power and types, focusing on what can be perceived and understood, using the same words as the Stoics. Then they present two points that seem to encompass this entire question: those points appear such that other things could also be seen in the same way, without any difference between them; there can't be instances where some things can be perceived while others cannot. However, it doesn't matter if they are all the same in every aspect, or if they cannot be distinguished. With these premises established, the entire argument can be captured in a single conclusion. This conclusion states: 'Among the things that are perceived, some are true and some are false, and what is false cannot be perceived: however, what has been seen as true is such that even what is false can also appear the same.' And, 'for things that seem to be of this kind, there is no difference, so it cannot happen that some can be perceived while others cannot.' 41. Therefore, there is no perception that can be possible.' When they aim to arrive at their conclusion, they think that two things can be granted: for no one opposes this. These are as follows: 'Things that appear to be false cannot be perceived,' and the second: 'Among those that appear, there is no difference, so it cannot be such that some could be perceived while others cannot:' and they defend these points with a range of arguments, identifying two main aspects: one is that 'among things that are perceived, some are true and some are false,' and the other is that 'all perception that is derived from the true must also be such that it could come from falsehood.' 42. These two assertions are not overlooked but are expanded upon with significant care and attention. They divide them into considerable parts: first, into sensations, and then into those that arise from senses and from any customs that they wish to obscure. Then they arrive at the point that nothing can be perceived even through reasoning or any conjecture. This entire framework is broken down even further. Just as you saw in yesterday’s discussion about sensations, they do the same with other elements, and in each item, which they break down into its smallest details, they want to establish that everything that seems to be true is accompanied by false elements that differ nothing from the true: since they are like this, they cannot be comprehended.

XIV. 43. Hanc ego subtilitatem philosophia quidem dignissimam iudico, sed ab eorum causa, qui ita disserunt, remotissimam. Definitiones enim et partitiones et horum luminibus utens oratio, tum similitudines dissimilitudinesque et earum tenuis et acuta distinctio fidentium est hominum illa vera et firma et certa esse quae tutentur, non eorum qui clament nihilo magis vera illa esse quam falsa. Quid enim agant, si, cum aliquid definierint, roget eos quispiam, num illa definitio possit in aliam rem transferri quamlubet? Si posse dixerint, quid dicere habeant cur illa vera definitio sit? sin negaverint, fatendum sit, quoniam vel illa vera definitio transferri non possit in falsum, quod ea definitione explicetur, id percipi posse: quod minime illi volunt. Eadem dici poterunt in omnibus partibus. 44. Si enim dicent ea, de quibus disserent, se dilucide perspicere nec ulla communione visorum impediri, comprehendere ea se fatebuntur. Sin autem negabunt vera visa a falsis posse distingui, qui poterunt longius progredi? Occurretur enim, sicut occursum est. Nam concludi argumentum non potest nisi iis, quae ad concludendum sumpta erunt, ita probatis, ut falsa eiusdem modi nulla possint esse. Ergo si rebus comprehensis et perceptis nisa et progressa ratio hoc efficiet, nihil posse comprehendi, quid potest reperiri quod ipsum sibi repugnet magis? cumque ipsa natura accuratae orationis hoc profiteatur, se aliquid patefacturam quod non appareat et, quo id facilius adsequatur, adhibituram et sensus et ea, quae perspicua sint, qualis est istorum oratio, qui omnia non tam esse quam videri volunt? Maxime autem convincuntur, cum haec duo pro congruentibus sumunt tam vehementer repugnantia: primum esse quaedam falsa visa: quod cum volunt, declarant quaedam esse vera: deinde ibidem, inter falsa visa et vera nihil interesse. At primum sumpseras, tamquam interesset: ita priori posterius, posteriori superius non iungitur.

XIV. 43. I find this subtlety to be quite worthy of philosophy, but for those who discuss it, it seems very far removed. Definitions and classifications, utilizing the light of these concepts, along with the similarities and differences and their fine and sharp distinctions, give confidence to people that what they protect is true, firm, and certain, not those who scream that something is just as true as it is false. What will they do if someone asks them whether a defined term can be applied to something else? If they say it can, what will they put forth as the reason that it's a true definition? If they deny it, they must admit that because a true definition cannot be transferred to a false one, what is explained by that definition can be perceived, which is exactly what they do not want. The same can be said in all parts. 44. For if they say they clearly perceive what they are discussing and are not hindered by any commonality of vision, they will admit they can grasp it. But if they deny that true visions can be distinguished from false ones, who can progress further? It comes to light, just as it has come to light before. For an argument cannot be concluded unless it is based on premises established in such a way that no false counterpart could exist. Therefore, if reasoning based on understood and perceived things achieves this, that nothing can be comprehended, what could be discovered that would contradict itself more? And since the very nature of precise discourse professes this, that it will reveal something that doesn't appear, and, to achieve this more easily, will employ both the senses and what is clear, such as the speech of those who want everything to be seen rather than just to exist? They are most convincingly disproven when they take these two, which are so vehemently contradictory, as if they are congruent: first, that there are certain false perceptions; when they desire this, they declare some things to be true; then there, between false perceptions and true ones, there's no difference. But at first, you have taken it as if there were a difference: thus the earlier does not connect to the later, nor does the later connect to the earlier.

45. Sed progrediamur longius et ita agamus, ut nihil nobis adsentati esse videamur, quaeque ab iis dicuntur, sic persequamur, ut nihil in praeteritis relinquamus. Primum igitur perspicuitas illa, quam diximus, satis magnam habet vim, ut ipsa per sese ea, quae sint, nobis ita ut sint indicet. Sed tamen, ut maneamus in perspicuis firmius et constantius, maiore quadam opus est vel arte vel diligentia, ne ab iis, quae clara sint ipsa per sese, quasi praestigiis quibusdam et captionibus depellamur. Nam qui voluit subvenire erroribus Epicurus iis, qui videntur conturbare veri cognitionem, dixitque sapientis esse opinionem a perspicuitate seiungere, nihil profecit: ipsius enim opinionis errorem nullo modo sustulit.

45. But let's move forward and act in a way that we don't seem to agree with anything and pursue what is said by them in such a manner that we leave nothing unresolved in the past. Therefore, that clarity we mentioned has enough power to reveal things to us as they truly are. Still, to stay more firmly and consistently in clarity, we need either greater skill or diligence to avoid being led astray by things that are clear on their own through some tricks or deceptions. For those who tried to address the errors of Epicurus, which seem to disrupt the understanding of truth, and claimed that it is wise to separate opinion from clarity, achieved nothing: they did not eliminate the error of that very opinion at all.

XV. 46. Quam ob rem cum duae causae perspicuis et evidentibus rebus adversentur, auxilia totidem sunt contra comparanda. Adversatur enim primum, quod parum defigunt animos et intendunt in ea, quae perspicua sunt, ut quanta luce ea circumfusa sint possint agnoscere; alterum est, quod fallacibus et captiosis interrogationibus circumscripti atque decepti quidam, cum eas dissolvere non possunt, desciscunt a veritate. Oportet igitur et ea, quae pro perspicuitate responderi possunt, in promptu habere, de quibus iam diximus, et esse armatos, ut occurrere possimus interrogationibus eorum captionesque discutere: quod deinceps facere constitui. 47. Exponam igitur generatim argumenta eorum, quoniam ipsi etiam illi solent non confuse loqui. Primum conantur ostendere multa posse videri esse, quae omnino nulla sint, cum animi inaniter moveantur eodem modo rebus iis, quae nullae sint, ut iis, quae sint. Nam cum dicatis, inquiunt, visa quaedam mitti a deo, velut ea, quae in somnis videantur quaeque oraculis, auspiciis, extis declarentur—haec enim aiunt probari Stoicis, quos contra disputant—, quaerunt quonam modo, falsa visa quae sint, ea deus efficere possit probabilia: quae autem plane proxime ad verum accedant, efficere non possit? aut, si ea quoque possit, cur illa non possit, quae perdifficiliter, internoscantur tamen? et, si haec, cur non inter quae nihil sit omnino? 48. Deinde, cum mens moveatur ipsa per sese, ut et ea declarant, quae cogitatione depingimus, et ea, quae vel dormientibus vel furiosis videntur non numquam, veri simile est sic etiam mentem moveri, ut non modo non internoscat vera visa illa sint anne falsa, sed ut in iis nihil intersit omnino: ut si qui tremerent et exalbescerent vel ipsi per se motu mentis aliquo vel obiecta terribili re extrinsecus, nihil ut esset, qui distingueretur tremor ille et pallor, neque ut quicquam interesset inter intestinum et oblatum. Postremo si nulla visa sunt probabilia, quae falsa sint, alia ratio est. Sin autem sunt, cur non etiam quae non facile internoscantur? cur non ut plane nihil intersit? praesertim cum ipsi dicatis sapientem in furore sustinere se ab omni adsensu, quia nulla in visis distinctio appareat.

XV. 46. Since two obvious and clear reasons oppose each other, we must prepare the same number of counter-arguments. The first issue is that they don't focus their minds enough on what is clear, so they can recognize the extent to which it is surrounded by light; the second is that some people, misled and deceived by deceptive and tricky questions, abandon the truth because they can't dismantle those arguments. Therefore, we need to have on hand the responses that can be made in favor of clarity, as we've already mentioned, and be prepared to confront their questions and dismantle their traps: this is what I plan to do next. 47. I will generally lay out their arguments since they themselves tend not to speak confusedly. First, they try to show that there are many things that seem to exist but actually don't, as the mind is stirred up in the same way by things that aren't real as by things that are. For when you say that certain visions are sent by God, like those seen in dreams and those declared by oracles, auspices, and other omens—these are things they claim are supported by the Stoics, against whom they argue—they ask how God could make false visions seem likely: why could He not make those that come very close to the truth? Or, if He can do that, why not those that are exceedingly difficult to distinguish? And if He can do this, why not the ones between which there is absolutely nothing at all? 48. Then, since the mind can be disturbed by itself, as evidenced by things we imagine, and by those that sometimes appear to the sleeping or the mad, it seems plausible that the mind could be stirred in such a way that it not only cannot distinguish whether those visions are true or false but that there is also absolutely nothing to distinguish: like if someone trembled and turned pale either from some internal mental movement or from fearsome external objects, there would be nothing to distinguish that trembling and paleness, nor would anything matter between what is internal and what is offered. Finally, if there are no likely visions that are false, that’s one reasoning. But if there are, why not also those that are not easily distinguishable? And why not make it seem like there is absolutely nothing when you say wise men resist all assent in a rage, because there is no distinction visible in the visions?

XVI. 49. Ad has omnis visiones inanis Antiochus quidem et permulta dicebat et erat de hac una re unius diei disputatio. Mihi autem non idem faciendum puto, sed ipsa capita dicenda. Et primum quidem hoc reprehendendum, quod captiosissimo genere interrogationis utuntur, quod genus minime in philosophia probari solet, cum aliquid minutatim et gradatim additur aut demitur. Soritas hoc vocant, quia acervum efficiunt uno addito grano. Vitiosum sane et captiosum genus! Sic enim adscenditis: Si tale visum obiectum est a deo dormienti, ut probabile sit, cur non etiam ut valde veri simile? cur deinde non ut difficiliter a vero internoscatur? deinde ut ne internoscatur quidem? postremo ut nihil inter hoc et illud intersit? Huc si perveneris, me tibi primum quidque concedente, meum vitium fuerit: sin ipse tua sponte processeris, tuum. 50. Quis enim tibi dederit aut omnia deum posse aut ita facturum esse, si possit? quo modo autem sumis, ut, si quid cui simile esse possit, sequatur ut etiam difficiliter internosci possit? deinde ut ne internosci quidem? postremo ut eadem sint? ut, si lupi canibus similes sunt, eosdem dices ad extremum. Et quidem honestis similia sunt quaedam non honesta et bonis non bona et artificiosis minime artificiosa: quid dubitamus igitur adfirmare nihil inter haec interesse? Ne repugnantia quidem videmus? Nihil est enim quod de suo genere in aliud genus transferri possit. At si efficeretur, ut inter visa differentium generum nihil interesset, reperirentur quae et in suo genere essent et in alieno. 51. Quod fieri qui potest? Omnium deinde inanium visorum una depulsio est, sive illa cogitatione informantur, quod fieri solere concedimus, sive in quiete sive per vinum sive per insaniam. Nam ab omnibus eiusdem modi visis perspicuitatem, quam mordicus tenere debemus, abesse dicemus. Quis enim, cum sibi fingit aliquid et cogitatione depingit, non simul ac se ipse commovit atque ad se revocavit, sentit quid intersit inter perspicua et inania? Eadem ratio est somniorum. Num censes Ennium, cum in hortis cum Ser. Galba vicino suo ambulavisset, dixisse: 'Visus sum mihi cum Galba ambulare?' At, cum somniavit, ita narravit:

XVI. 49. Antiochus certainly had many empty visions and talked a lot, and there was a discussion about this one issue for a whole day. However, I don’t think I should do the same, but rather state the main points. First of all, it should be criticized that they use a very tricky type of questioning, which is not usually accepted in philosophy when something is added or taken away in detail and gradually. This is called a sorites, because they create a heap by adding one grain. It’s a flawed and deceptive method! For that’s how you climb: If such a vision is presented by a sleeping god, making it probable, then why is it not also highly plausible? Why then shouldn’t it be difficult to distinguish from the truth? Then, for it not to be distinguishable at all? Finally, that there’s no difference between this and that? If you get here, if I concede everything to you first, my fault will be: if you proceed of your own accord, then it’s yours. 50. For who has given you the idea that god can do everything or that he will do so, if he can? How then do you take it, that if anything could be similar, it follows that it could also be hard to distinguish? Then for it to not be distinguishable? Finally, for them to be the same? If wolves are similar to dogs ,you would call them the same in the end. Indeed, there are some things that are similar to the honorable that are not honorable and to the good that are not good and to the skillful that are least skillful: so why do we hesitate to assert that there is no difference between these? Don’t we see the contradiction? For nothing can be transferred from one kind to another. But if it were to happen, that among the visions of different kinds, there was no difference, there would be found things that are both in their own kind and in another’s. 51. Who could make that happen? Then there’s a rejection of all empty visions, whether they are formed by thought, which we allow can happen, or in sleep, or through wine, or through madness. For we would say that from all visions of this kind, the clarity, which we must hold onto tightly, is absent. For who, when they imagine something and depict it in thought, does not simultaneously shake themselves and bring themselves back to realize the difference between what is clear and what is empty? The same principle applies to dreams. Do you think Ennius, when he was walking in the gardens with his neighbor Ser. Galba, said, 'I seemed to walk with Galba?' But when he dreamed, he narrated it this way:

'visus Homerus adesse poeta.'

'Homer's presence as a poet.'

Idemque in Epicharmo:

Same in Epicharmus:

'Nam videbar somniare med ego esse mortuum.'

'Then I seemed to dream that I was dead.'

Itaque, simul ut experrecti sumus, visa illa contemnimus neque ita habemus, ut ea, quae in foro gessimus.

Itaque, simul ut experrecti sumus, visa illa contemnimus neque ita habemus, ut ea, quae in foro gessimus.

XVII. 52. At enim dum videntur, eadem est in somnis species eorumque, quae vigilantes videmus! Primum interest: sed id omittamus. Illud enim dicimus, non eandem esse vim neque integritatem dormientium et vigilantium nec mente nec sensu. Ne vinolenti quidem quae faciunt, eadem approbatione faciunt qua sobrii: dubitant, haesitant, revocant se interdum iisque, quae videntur, imbecillius adsentiuntur, cumque edormiverunt, illa visa quam levia fuerint intellegunt. Quod idem contingit insanis, ut et incipientes furere sentiant et dicant aliquid, quod non sit, id videri sibi, et, cum relaxentur, sentiant atque illa dicant Alcmaeonis:

XVII. 52. When they appear, the dream images are the same as those we see when awake! There’s a key difference: but let’s set that aside. What we mean to say is that the power and clarity of our thoughts when we’re asleep are not the same as when we’re awake, either in mind or senses. Even drunk people don’t do things with the same approval as sober people: they hesitate, waver, and sometimes pull back, agreeing less firmly with what they see. Once they’ve sobered up, they realize how trivial those perceptions were. The same happens to the insane, who feel and say things that aren’t real while they’re starting to lose their minds, and when they calm down, they understand and say what Alcmaeon said:

'Sed mihi ne utiquam cor consentit cum oculorum

'Sed mihi ne utiquam cor consentit cum oculorum

adspectu' ...

adspectu' ...

53. At enim ipse sapiens sustinet se in furore, ne approbet falsa pro veris. Et alias quidem saepe, si aut in sensibus ipsius est aliqua forte gravitas aut tarditas aut obscuriora sunt quae videntur aut a perspiciendo temporis brevitate excluditur. Quamquam totum hoc, sapientem aliquando sustinere adsensionem, contra vos est. Si enim inter visa nihil interesset, aut semper sustineret aut numquam. Sed ex hoc genere toto perspici potest levitas orationis eorum, qui omnia cupiunt confundere. Quaerimus gravitatis, constantiae, firmitatis, sapientiae iudicium: utimur exemplis somniantium, furiosorum, ebriosorum. Illud attendimus in hoc omni genere quam inconstanter loquamur? Non enim proferremus vino aut somno oppressos aut mente captos tam absurde, ut tum diceremus interesse inter vigilantium visa et sobriorum et sanorum et eorum, qui essent aliter adfecti, tum nihil interesse. 54. Ne hoc quidem cernunt, omnia se reddere incerta, quod nolunt, ea dico incerta, quae αδηλα Graeci. Si enim res se ita habeant, ut nihil intersit, utrum ita cui videatur, ut insano, an sano, cui possit exploratum esse de sua sanitate? quod velle efficere non mediocris insaniae est. Similitudines vero aut geminorum aut signorum anulis impressorum pueriliter consectantur. Quis enim nostrum similitudines negat esse, cum eae plurimis in rebus appareant? Sed, si satis est ad tollendam cognitionem similia esse multa multorum, cur eo non estis contenti, praesertim concedentibus nobis? et cur id potius contenditis, quod rerum natura non patitur, ut non suo quidque genere sit tale, quale est, nec sit in duobus aut pluribus nulla re differens ulla communitas? ut [sibi] sint et ova ovorum et apes apium simillimae: quid pugnas igitur? aut quid tibi vis in geminis? Conceditur enim similis esse, quo contentus esse potueras: tu autem vis eosdem plane esse, non similis: quod fieri nullo modo potest. 55. Dein confugis ad physicos eos, qui maxime in Academia irridentur, a quibus ne tu quidem iam te abstinebis, et ais Democritum dicere innumerabilis esse mundos et quidem sic quosdam inter sese non solum similis, sed undique perfecte et absolute ita pares, ut inter eos nihil prorsus intersit [et eos quidem innumerabiles], itemque homines. Deinde postulas, ut, si mundus ita sit par alteri mundo, ut inter eos ne minimum quidem intersit, concedatur tibi ut in hoc quoque nostro mundo aliquid alicui sic sit par, ut nihil differat, nihil intersit. Cur enim, inquies, ex illis individuis, unde omnia Democritus gigni adfirmat, in reliquis mundis et in iis quidem innumerabilibus innumerabiles Q. Lutatii Catuli non modo possint esse, sed etiam sint, in hoc tanto mundo Catulus alter non possit effici?

53. But the wise person manages to keep their composure in madness, so they don’t mistake falsehoods for truths. Often, if there’s any heaviness or slowness in their senses, or if things seem obscure, or if they’re excluded due to the briefness of time, they may struggle with understanding. However, sometimes it’s contradictory to think the wise person would agree with you. If there were no difference between perceptions, they would either agree all the time or never. But from this whole category, we can see the triviality of those who want to blur all boundaries. We seek judgments of seriousness, consistency, firmness, and wisdom: we use examples of dreamers, the insane, and the drunk. What we pay attention to in all this is how inconsistently we speak. We wouldn’t absurdly claim that there’s a difference between the perceptions of the awake and those of the sober, rational individuals and those who are affected otherwise, nor would we say there’s none. 54. They don’t even realize that they’re making everything uncertain, which they don’t want—those uncertainties I refer to as αδηλα in Greek. If things were such that there’s no difference between whether someone perceives like a mad person or a sane one, how could anyone ascertain their own sanity? To aim for that isn’t just a moderate level of madness. They foolishly pursue similarities or likenesses as if they were twins or marked by impressions in rings. Who among us denies that similarities exist, since they appear in many things? But if it’s enough to eliminate recognition to have many similarities among many, why aren’t you satisfied with that, especially when we concede? And why do you insist on something that the nature of things doesn’t allow, that nothing can be entirely the same as if it were a single type, nor can there be any community of essence that doesn’t vary at all in two or more things? For example, eggs should be similar to eggs, and bees to bees: so why fight about it? Or what do you want in twins? It’s accepted that they can be similar enough to satisfy you; however, you want them to be completely identical, not just similar: which is simply impossible. 55. Then you take refuge among the physicists, who are often ridiculed in the Academy, from whom you won’t even refrain, and you say Democritus claims there are countless worlds, some of which are not only similar but completely and absolutely identical, such that there’s absolutely no difference between them [and indeed, they are countless], as well as among humans. Then you ask, if one world can be exactly like another, so that there’s not even the smallest difference, can it also be allowed that in this world something is so similar to another that there’s no difference at all? Why, you might ask, of those individuals from which Democritus claims everything originates, can there be countless Q. Lutatii Catuli in those other worlds and indeed in those countless worlds, yet in this vast world, another Catulus cannot come to be?

XVIII. 56. Primum quidem me ad Democritum vocas, cui non adsentior potiusque refello propter id, quod dilucide docetur a politioribus physicis singularum rerum singulas proprietates esse. Fac enim antiquos illos Servilios, qui gemini fuerunt, tam similis quam dicuntur, num censes etiam eosdem fuisse? Non cognoscebantur foris, at domi: non ab alienis, at a suis. An non videmus hoc usu venire, ut, quos numquam putassemus a nobis internosci posse, eos consuetudine adhibita tam facile internosceremus, uti ne minimum quidem similes viderentur? 57. Hic, pugnes licet, non repugnabo: quin etiam concedam illum ipsum sapientem, de quo omnis hic sermo est, cum ei res similes occurrant, quas non habeat dinotatas, retenturum adsensum nec umquam ulli viso adsensurum, nisi quod tale fuerit, quale falsum esse non possit. Sed et ad ceteras res habet quandam artem, qua vera a falsis possit distinguere, et ad similitudines istas usus adhibendus est. Ut mater geminos internoscit consuetudine oculorum, sic tu internosces, si adsueveris. Videsne ut in proverbio sit ovorum inter se similitudo? Tamen hoc accepimus, Deli fuisse compluris salvis rebus illis, qui gallinas alere permultas quaestus causa solerent: ii cum ovum inspexerant, quae id gallina peperisset dicere solebant. 58. Neque id est contra nos: nam nobis satis est ova illa non internoscere: nihil enim magis adsentiri par est, hoc illud esse, quasi inter illa omnino nihil interesset: habeo enim regulam, ut talia visa vera iudicem, qualia falsa esse non possint: ab hac mihi non licet transversum, ut aiunt, digitum discedere, ne confundam omnia. Veri enim et falsi non modo cognitio, sed etiam natura tolletur, si nihil erit quod intersit: ut etiam illud absurdum sit, quod interdum soletis dicere, cum visa in animos imprimantur, non vos id dicere, inter ipsas impressiones nihil interesse, sed inter species et quasdam formas eorum. Quasi vero non specie visa iudicentur! quae fidem nullam habebunt sublata veri et falsi nota. 59. Illud vero perabsurdum, quod dicitis, probabilia vos sequi, si re nulla impediamini. Primum qui potestis non impediri, cum a veris falsa non distent? deinde quod iudicium est veri, cum sit commune falsi? Ex his illa necessario nata est εποχη, id est adsensionis retentio, in qua melius sibi constitit Arcesilas, si vera sunt quae de Carneade non nulli existimant. Si enim percipi nihil potest, quod utrique visum est, tollendus adsensus est. Quid enim est tam futile quam quicquam approbare non cognitum? Carneadem autem etiam heri audiebamus solitum esse eo delabi interdum, ut diceret opinaturum, id est peccaturum esse sapientem. Mihi porro non tam certum est esse aliquid, quod comprehendi possit, de quo iam nimium etiam diu disputo, quam sapientem nihil opinari, id est, numquam adsentiri rei vel falsae vel incognitae. 60. Restat illud, quod dicunt, veri inveniendi causa contra omnia dici oportere et pro omnibus. Volo igitur videre quid invenerint. Non solemus, inquit, ostendere. Quae sunt tandem ista mysteria? aut cur celatis, quasi turpe aliquid, sententiam vestram? Ut, qui audient, inquit, ratione potius quam auctoritate ducantur. Quid, si utroque? num peius est? Unum tamen illud non celant, nihil esse quod percipi possit. An in eo auctoritas nihil obest? Mihi quidem videtur vel plurimum. Quis enim ista tam aperte perspicueque et perversa et falsa secutus esset, nisi tanta in Arcesila, multo etiam maior in Carneade et copia rerum et dicendi vis fuisset?

XVIII. 56. First of all, you call me to Democritus, with whom I do not agree, and I actually refute him because it is clearly taught by the more refined physicists that each thing has its own unique properties. Just consider the ancient Servilius twins, who are said to be so similar; do you really think they were the same people? They weren't recognized outside, but at home: not by outsiders, but by their own. Don't we see this happening in reality, that those we never thought could be distinguished from us, we easily recognize through familiarity, so that they don't seem even slightly similar? 57. Here, though you may argue, I will not resist: rather, I will even concede that the very wise man we are discussing would, when he encounters similar things that he has not previously identified, maintain some agreement and would never assent to anything he sees unless it has such a nature that it cannot be false. Also, regarding other things, he has a certain skill through which he can distinguish the true from the false, and this practice should be applied to those similarities. Just as a mother can distinguish twins by the familiarity of her eyes, so too will you recognize them if you get used to it. Do you see how there is a saying about the similarity of eggs among themselves? Yet we have heard that there were several people in Delos who, for profit, would raise many chickens: when they inspected an egg, they would say which hen it had come from. 58. This is not against us: for it is enough for us not to distinguish those eggs. There is nothing more appropriate to agree with than that this one thing is that, as if there were no difference among them at all: for I have a rule that allows me to judge such things as true which cannot be false: from this rule, I am not allowed to deviate, as they say, even a finger's breadth, lest I confuse everything. For the distinction between true and false will not only be knowledge but also will be obliterated if nothing exists that makes a difference: therefore, it would also be absurd for you to say sometimes, when perceptions are impressed in the mind, that nothing matters between those impressions, but between the appearances and certain forms of them. As if indeed they are not judged by appearance! They would have no credibility if the signs of truth and falsehood were removed. 59. It is truly absurd what you say about following probabilities if nothing impedes you. First, how can you be unimpeded when true and false are indistinct? Then, what judgment is there of the true when it is common to the false? From these ideas necessarily arises era, that is, the retention of assent, in which Arcesilas was better established, if the things said about Carneades are true. For if nothing can be perceived that has been seen by both, the assent must be removed. For what is more futile than to approve of anything unknown? Moreover, we even heard yesterday that Carneades was accustomed to slip into saying that the wise man is likely to err. For me, it is not as certain that something can be comprehended, about which I have already debated for far too long, than that the wise man should never assume anything, that is, should never assent to things that are either false or unknown. 60. What remains is what they say, that for the sake of finding the truth, everything must be said and for everything. Therefore, I want to see what they have found. “We do not usually show,” they say. What are these mysteries? Or why do you hide your opinion as if it’s something shameful? “So that those who listen are led by reason rather than authority,” they say. What if it’s by both? Is that worse? However, they do not hide one thing, that there is nothing that can be perceived. Does authority have no effect on that? It seems to me it has quite a lot. For who would have followed such openly, clearly, and perversely false ideas, if there had not been such great authority in Arcesila, and even greater in Carneades, both in the abundance of ideas and in the power of speech?

XIX. 61. Haec Antiochus fere et Alexandreae tum et multis annis post, multo etiam adseverantius, in Syria cum esset mecum, paulo ante quam est mortuus. Sed iam confirmata causa te, hominem amicissimum—me autem appellabat—et aliquot annis minorem natu, non dubitabo monere: Tune, cum tantis laudibus philosophiam extuleris Hortensiumque nostrum dissentientem commoveris, eam philosophiam sequere quae confundit vera cum falsis, spoliat nos iudicio, privat approbatione, omnibus orbat sensibus? Et Cimmeriis quidem, quibus adspectum solis sive deus aliquis sive natura ademerat sive eius loci, quem incolebant, situs, ignes tamen aderant, quorum illis uti lumine licebat, isti autem, quos tu probas, tantis offusis tenebris ne scintillam quidem ullam nobis ad dispiciendum reliquerunt: quos si sequamur, iis vinculis simus adstricti, ut nos commovere nequeamus. 62. Sublata enim adsensione omnem et motum animorum et actionem rerum sustulerunt: quod non modo recte fieri, sed omnino fieri non potest. Provide etiam ne uni tibi istam sententiam minime liceat defendere. An tu, cum res occultissimas aperueris in lucemque protuleris iuratusque dixeris ea te comperisse, quod mihi quoque licebat, qui ex te illa cognoveram, negabis esse rem ullam quae cognosci, comprehendi, percipi possit? Vide, quaeso, etiam atque etiam ne illarum quoque rerum pulcherrimarum a te ipso minuatur auctoritas. Quae cum dixisset ille, finem fecit. 63. Hortensius autem vehementer admirans, quod quidem perpetuo Lucullo loquente fecerat, ut etiam manus saepe tolleret, nec mirum: nam numquam arbitror contra Academiam dictum esse subtilius, me quoque, iocansne an ita sentiens—non enim satis intellegebam—, coepit hortari, ut sententia desisterem. Tum mihi Catulus: Si te, inquit, Luculli oratio flexit, quae est habita memoriter, accurate, copiose, taceo neque te quo minus, si tibi ita videatur, sententiam mutes deterrendum puto. Illud vero non censuerim, ut eius auctoritate moveare. Tantum enim non te modo monuit, inquit adridens, ut caveres ne quis improbus tribunus plebis, quorum vides quanta copia semper futura sit, adriperet te et in contione quaereret qui tibi constares, cum idem negares quicquam certi posse reperiri, idem te comperisse dixisses. Hoc, quaeso, cave ne te terreat. De causa autem ipsa malim quidem te ab hoc dissentire. Sin cesseris, non magno opere mirabor. Memini enim Antiochum ipsum, cum annos multos alia sensisset, simul ac visum sit, sententia destitisse. Haec cum dixisset Catulus, me omnes intueri.

XIX. 61. Antiochus brought this up often, both in Alexandria and many years later, much more emphatically when he was with me in Syria, just before he died. But now that the matter is settled, I won't hesitate to advise you, my dear friend—he used to call me that—and several years younger than he was: When you have praised philosophy so highly and stirred up disagreement with our Hortensius, are you really going to follow a philosophy that mixes truth and falsehood, robs us of judgment, takes away approval, and leaves us blind to all our senses? Indeed, the Cimmerians, who had been deprived of sunlight by either some god or nature, or the location they inhabited, still had fires that allowed them to see by their light; but those you support have left us in such thick darkness that they haven’t even given us a spark to see by: if we follow them, we would be bound in chains that prevent us from moving at all. 62. For they have taken away agreement and thus removed all movement of the mind and action of things: which cannot only not be done rightly, but cannot be done at all. Also, don’t think that you alone are allowed to defend this position. When you have revealed the most hidden matters and brought them into the light, swearing that you learned them, which I could also have done since I learned them from you, will you deny that there’s anything that can be known, understood, or perceived? Please be careful not to let your authority diminish regarding those most splendid matters. After he said this, he stopped. 63. Hortensius, however, was very impressed, as he often was while Lucullus spoke, raising his hands frequently; and no wonder: for I never think anything has been said against the Academy more subtly, prompting me, jokingly or seriously—since I didn’t fully understand—to pause. Then Catulus said to me: If Lucullus's speech has swayed you, which was well-remembered, precise, and rich, I'm silent and think it shouldn’t deter you from changing your mind if you see fit. However, I would not advise you to be influenced by his authority. He has certainly not only warned you, he said with a smile, to be cautious so that no corrupt tribune of the people, of whom you know there will always be plenty, catches you off guard and questions you in a public assembly about your assertions, when you have just denied that anything certain can be found and simultaneously claimed to know it. Please don’t let this scare you. As for the matter itself, I’d really prefer you to disagree with this. If you concede, I wouldn’t be too surprised. I remember Antiochus himself, having sensed other things for many years, immediately around the time it was revealed, stopped showing his opinion. When Catulus said this, everyone turned to look at me.

XX. 64. Tum ego non minus commotus quam soleo in causis maioribus, huius modi quadam oratione sum exorsus: Me, Catule, oratio Luculli de ipsa re ita movit, ut docti hominis et copiosi et parati et nihil praetereuntis eorum, quae pro illa causa dici possent, non tamen ut ei respondere posse diffiderem. Auctoritas autem tanta plane me movebat, nisi tu opposuisses non minorem tuam. Adgrediar igitur, si pauca ante quasi de fama mea dixero. 65. Ego enim si aut ostentatione aliqua adductus aut studio certandi ad hanc potissimum philosophiam me applicavi, non modo stultitiam meam, sed etiam mores et naturam condemnandam puto. Nam, si in minimis rebus pertinacia reprehenditur, calumnia etiam coercetur, ego de omni statu consilioque totius vitae aut certare cum aliis pugnaciter aut frustrari cum alios tum etiam me ipsum velim? Itaque, nisi ineptum putarem in tali disputatione id facere, quod, cum de re publica disceptatur, fieri interdum solet, iurarem per Iovem deosque penates me et ardere studio veri reperiendi et ea sentire, quae dicerem. 66. Qui enim possum non cupere verum invenire, cum gaudeam, si simile veri quid invenerim? Sed, ut hoc pulcherrimum esse iudico, vera videre, sic pro veris probare falsa turpissimum est. Nec tamen ego is sum, qui nihil umquam falsi approbem, qui numquam adsentiar, qui nihil opiner, sed quaerimus de sapiente. Ego vero ipse et magnus quidem sum opinator—non enim sum sapiens—et meas cogitationes sic dirigo, non ad illam parvulam Cynosuram,

XX. 64. So, I'm just as moved as I usually am in major matters; I started with this kind of speech because Lucullus's comments really impacted me. You see, Catulus, the way he spoke on the subject made me realize that, while he was knowledgeable, articulate, and thorough in covering everything that could be said about the issue, I didn’t think I’d struggle to respond. However, the weight of his authority affected me significantly—unless you countered with an equally strong argument. So, let me begin, but first, let me say a few things about my reputation. 65. If I’ve turned to this philosophy either out of some sort of show-off behavior or competitive spirit, I consider that not only foolish but also a condemnation of my character and nature. Because if being persistent in minor matters is criticized and even calumny is restrained, should I really be eager to either fight others or outsmart both them and myself on the overall state and decisions of life? Therefore, unless I thought it was silly to act in a way that sometimes happens during discussions about the state, I would swear by Jupiter and the household gods that I am indeed passionate about discovering the truth and genuinely feel what I express. 66. How can I not wish to uncover the truth when I feel joy if I find something similar to the truth? But as much as I think it's beautiful to see the truth, it's absolutely disgraceful to approve falsehoods in place of what is true. Yet, I’m not one to approve of anything false, I never go along with falsehoods, and I don’t just assume anything—but I'm on a quest for wisdom. Indeed, I can be a big thinker—though I wouldn’t say I’m wise—and I direct my thoughts not towards that little guiding star,

'Qua fidunt duce nocturna Phoenices in alto,'

'As the Phoenicians trust in their leader at night in the deep,'

ut ait Aratus, eoque directius gubernant, quod eam tenent,

ut ait Aratus, eoce directius govern.

'Quae cursu interiore, brevi convertitur orbe,'

'Which turns in a short circle during the inner course,'

sed Helicen et clarissimos Septemtriones, id est, rationes has latiore specie, non ad tenue elimatas. Eo fit ut errem et vager latius. Sed non de me, ut dixi, sed de sapiente quaeritur. Visa enim ista cum acriter mentem sensumve pepulerunt, accipio iisque interdum etiam adsentior, nec percipio tamen; nihil enim arbitror posse percipi. Non sum sapiens; itaque visis cedo nec possum resistere. Sapientis autem hanc censet Arcesilas vim esse maximam, Zenoni adsentiens, cavere ne capiatur, ne fallatur videre. Nihil est enim ab ea cogitatione, quam habemus de gravitate sapientis, errore, levitate, temeritate diiunctius. Quid igitur loquar de firmitate sapientis? quem quidem nihil opinari tu quoque, Luculle, concedis. Quod quoniam a te probatur—ut praepostere tecum agam, mox referam me ad ordinem—haec primum conclusio quam habeat vim considera.

But Helicon and the brightest Northern stars, meaning these concepts in a broader sense, aren't finely polished. This causes me to stray and wander more. But it’s not about me, as I said, it’s about the wise person. For when these things sharply strike my mind or senses, I sometimes accept them, and yet I don’t fully grasp them; for I think nothing can truly be understood. I am not wise; therefore, I yield to what I see and cannot resist. However, this is considered the greatest power by the wise person, as Arcesilas agrees with Zeno, cautioning against being caught or misled in perception. Nothing is further from that thought we have about the gravity of the wise than error, lightness, or recklessness. So what then shall I say about the wisdom's firmness? Indeed, you, Lucullus, allow that nothing could be assumed about it. Since this is supported by you—so that I deal with you in an unusual way, I will soon return to the order—first, consider what power this conclusion might have.

XXI. 67. Si ulli rei sapiens adsentietur umquam, aliquando etiam opinabitur: numquam autem opinabitur: nulli igitur rei adsentietur. Hanc conclusionem Arcesilas probabat: confirmabat enim et primum et secundum. Carneades non numquam secundum illud dabat: adsentiri aliquando. Ita sequebatur etiam opinari, quod tu non vis et recte, ut mihi videris. Sed illud primum, sapientem, si adsensurus esset, etiam opinaturum, falsum esse et Stoici dicunt et eorum adstipulator Antiochus: posse enim eum falsa a veris et quae non possint percipi ab iis, quae possint, distinguere. 68. Nobis autem primum, etiam si quid percipi possit, tamen ipsa consuetudo adsentiendi periculosa esse videtur et lubrica. Quam ob rem cum tam vitiosum esse constet adsentiri quicquam aut falsum aut incognitum, sustinenda est potius omnis adsensio, ne praecipitet, si temere processerit. Ita enim finitima sunt falsa veris, eaque, quae percipi non possunt, iis quae possunt—si modo ea sunt quaedam: iam enim videbimus—, ut tam in praecipitem locum non debeat se sapiens committere. Sin autem omnino nihil esse quod percipi possit a me sumpsero et, quod tu mihi das, accepero, sapientem nihil opinari, effectum illud erit, sapientem adsensus omnes cohibiturum, ut videndum tibi sit, idne malis an aliquid opinaturum esse sapientem. Neutrum, inquies, illorum. Nitamur igitur, nihil posse percipi: etenim de eo omnis est controversia.

XXI. 67. If anyone ever agrees with something, they might sometimes have an opinion, but they will never truly have an opinion: therefore, they will agree with nothing. This conclusion was supported by Arcesilas, as he affirmed both the first and second points. Carneades sometimes accepted the second point: that one might agree at times. This implies that he could also have an opinion, which you rightly reject, as it seems to me. But the first point, that a wise person, if they were to agree, would also have an opinion, is said to be false by both the Stoics and their supporter Antiochus: for they can distinguish between what is false and true, and what can be perceived from what cannot. 68. However, to us, even if something can be perceived, the very practice of agreeing seems to be dangerous and slippery. Therefore, since it’s clear that agreeing with anything false or unknown is so flawed, it’s better to avoid all agreement to prevent any reckless descent. Indeed, falsehoods are closely linked to truths, and those things that cannot be perceived from those that can—if there are indeed some—will not lead a wise person to take such a dangerous plunge. But if I take the position that there is absolutely nothing that can be perceived and accept what you give me, then a wise person will not hold any opinions. That will mean that every agreement is to be restrained, and you should see whether you prefer that a wise person remains neutral or has some opinion. You will say, neither of those. Therefore, let’s strive to conclude that nothing can be perceived: after all, that’s where all the debate lies.

XXII. 69. Sed prius pauca cum Antiocho, qui haec ipsa, quae a me defenduntur, et didicit apud Philonem tam diu, ut constaret diutius didicisse neminem, et scripsit de his rebus acutissime, et idem haec non acrius accusavit in senectute quam antea defensitaverat. Quamvis igitur fuerit acutus, ut fuit, tamen inconstantia levatur auctoritas. Quis enim iste dies illuxerit quaero, qui illi ostenderit eam, quam multos annos esse negitavisset, veri et falsi notam. Excogitavit aliquid? Eadem dicit quae Stoici. Poenituit illa sensisse? Cur non se transtulit ad alios et maxime ad Stoicos? eorum enim erat propria ista dissensio. Quid? eum Mnesarchi poenitebat? quid? Dardani? qui erant Athenis tum principes Stoicorum. Numquam a Philone discessit, nisi postea quam ipse coepit qui se audirent habere. 70. Unde autem subito vetus Academia revocata est? Nominis dignitatem videtur, cum a re ipsa descisceret, retinere voluisse, quod erant qui illum gloriae causa facere dicerent, sperare etiam fore ut ii, qui se sequerentur, Antiochii vocarentur. Mihi autem magis videtur non potuisse sustinere concursum omnium philosophorum. Etenim de ceteris sunt inter illos non nulla communia: haec Academicorum est una sententia, quam reliquorum philosophorum nemo probet. Itaque cessit, et ut ii, qui sub Novis solem non ferunt, item ille, cum aestuaret, veterum, ut Maenianorum, sic Academicorum umbram secutus est. 71. Quoque solebat uti argumento tum, cum ei placebat nihil posse percipi, cum quaereret, Dionysius ille Heracleotes utrum comprehendisset certa illa nota, qua adsentiri dicitis oportere, illudne, quod multos annos tenuisset Zenonique magistro credidisset, honestum quod esset, id bonum solum esse, an quod postea defensitavisset, honesti inane nomen esse, voluptatem esse summum bonum: qui ex illius commutata sententia docere vellet nihil ita signari in animis nostris a vero posse, quod non eodem modo possit a falso, is curavit ut quod argumentum ex Dionysio ipse sumpsisset, ex eo ceteri sumerent. Sed cum hoc alio loco plura, nunc ad ea, quae a te, Luculle, dicta sunt.

XXII. 69. But first, a few words with Antiochus, who has learned these very things that I defend from Philo for so long that it is clear no one has learned them longer, and he wrote very keenly about these matters, yet he did not criticize them more intensely in old age than he had defended them before. Therefore, even though he was sharp-minded, his authority is diminished by inconsistency. For what day has shone upon him that revealed the mark of truth and falsehood he had denied for so many years? Did he come up with something new? He says the same things the Stoics do. Was he sorry he felt that way? Why didn’t he turn to others, especially the Stoics? For that was their specific disagreement. What about Mnesarchus? Or Dardanus? Who were at that time the leaders of the Stoics in Athens. He never left Philo, except later when he began to have those who would listen to him. 70. But why was the old Academy suddenly called back? It seems he wanted to retain the dignity of the name, as it was separating from the actual matter, since there were those who said he did it for the sake of glory, hoping that those who followed him would be called Antiochians. However, it seems to me that he could not withstand the gathering of all philosophers. In fact, among them, there are some common points, but this one opinion of the Academics is something that no other philosophers approve of. Therefore, he retreated, and just as those who cannot bear the light of the New sun, likewise he, when overwhelmed, followed the shadow of the old ones, like the Maenian, thus the Academics. 71. And he used to argue then when he pleased that nothing could be grasped when he inquired whether that certain mark, which you say should be agreed upon, was comprehended by that Dionysius of Heraclea, whether what he had held for many years, believing it to be from Zenon, that the honorable thing alone is good, or what he later defended, that the name of honorable was empty, that pleasure is the highest good: he who wished to teach from his altered opinion that nothing could be signified in our minds from the truth that could not similarly be from the false, took care that what argument he himself had taken from Dionysius, the others would also take from him. But since I have discussed this elsewhere, let’s now turn to what you, Lucullus, have said.

XXIII. 72. Et primum quod initio dixisti videamus quale sit: similiter a nobis de antiquis philosophis commemorari atque seditiosi solerent claros viros, sed tamen popularis aliquos nominare. Illi cum res non bonas tractent, similes bonorum videri volunt. Nos autem dicimus ea nobis videri, quae vosmet ipsi nobilissimis philosophis placuisse conceditis. Anaxagoras nivem nigram dixit esse. Ferres me, si ego idem dicerem? Tu, ne si dubitarem quidem. At quis est? num hic sophistes?—sic enim appellabantur ii, qui ostentationis aut quaestus causa philosophabantur—: maxima fuit et gravitatis et ingeni gloria. 73. Quid loquar de Democrito? Quem cum eo conferre possumus non modo ingeni magnitudine, sed etiam animi? qui ita sit ausus ordiri: 'Haec loquor de universis.' Nihil excipit de quo non profiteatur. Quid enim esse potest extra universa? quis hunc philosophum non anteponit Cleanthi, Chrysippo, reliquis inferioris aetatis? qui mihi cum illo collati quintae classis videntur. Atque is non hoc dicit, quod nos, qui veri esse aliquid non negamus, percipi posse negamus; ille verum plane negat esse: sensus quidem non obscuros dicit, sed tenebricosos: sic enim appellat [eos]. Is, qui hunc maxime est admiratus, Chius Metrodorus initio libri, qui est de natura: 'Nego,' inquit, 'scire nos sciamusne aliquid an nihil sciamus, ne id ipsum quidem, nescire aut scire, scire nos, nec omnino sitne aliquid an nihil sit.' 74. Furere tibi Empedocles videtur: at mihi dignissimum rebus iis, de quibus loquitur, sonum fundere. Num ergo is excaecat nos aut orbat sensibus, si parum magnam vim censet in iis esse ad ea, quae sub eos subiecta sunt, iudicanda? Parmenides, Xenophanes, minus bonis quamquam versibus, sed tamen illi versibus increpant eorum adrogantiam quasi irati, qui, cum sciri nihil possit, audeant se scire dicere. Et ab iis aiebas removendum Socratem et Platonem. Cur? an de ullis certius possum dicere? Vixisse cum iis equidem videor: ita multi sermones perscripti sunt, e quibus dubitari non possit quin Socrati nihil sit visum sciri posse. Excepit unum tantum, 'scire se nihil se scire,' nihil amplius. Quid dicam de Platone? qui certe tam multis libris haec persecutus non esset, nisi probavisset. Ironiam enim alterius, perpetuam praesertim, nulla fuit ratio persequi.

XXIII. 72. First, let’s see what you mentioned at the beginning: similarly, we tend to remember the ancient philosophers and the rebellious ones who were renowned, but we might name a few popular figures. They want to appear like virtuous people even when they deal with bad matters. However, we assert that we find value in what you acknowledge pleased the most celebrated philosophers. Anaxagoras claimed that snow is black. Would you accept it if I said the same? You, not even if I hesitated. But who is he? Is he just a sophist?—for so they were called, those who philosophized for show or profit—: he was of the highest glory in both gravity and intellect. 73. What should I say about Democritus? Who can we compare him to, not only in intellectual greatness but in spirit? He dared to start with: 'I speak about the universe.' Nothing is excluded from what he professes. For what could exist outside the universe? Who wouldn't rank this philosopher above Cleanthes, Chrysippus, and the others of a lower age? They seem to me to belong to a lower class compared to him. And he doesn't claim what we, who do not deny that something is real, deny can be perceived; he clearly denies that there is any truth: he says that the senses are not misleading, but they are dark: that’s how he describes them. The one who admired him most, Chius Metrodorus, begins his book on nature saying: 'I deny that we know whether we know something or nothing, not even whether we know or don’t know, nor whether there is something or nothing at all.' 74. You think Empedocles is mad: but to me, he seems to emit a sound worthy of the matters he speaks about. Does he blind us or deprive us of our senses if he thinks there's little significant power in what lies beneath to be judged? Parmenides and Xenophanes, though their verses are not as good, still admonish their arrogance as if angry, those who, when nothing can be known, dare to claim they know. And you said Socrates and Plato should be excluded from those. Why? Can I say anything with certainty about any of them? I feel as if I’ve lived with them: so many conversations have been recorded that it cannot be doubted that Socrates thought nothing could be known. He accepted only one thing, 'that he knows he knows nothing,' nothing more. What should I say about Plato? Surely he wouldn’t have pursued these matters in so many books unless he had proven them. There was no reason to follow the irony of another, especially a perpetual one.

XXIV. 75. Videorne tibi, non ut Saturninus, nominare modo illustris homines, sed imitari numquam nisi clarum, nisi nobilem? Atqui habebam molestos vobis, sed minutos, Stilponem, Diodorum, Alexinum, quorum sunt contorta et aculeata quaedam σοφισματα; sic enim appellantur fallaces conclusiunculae. Sed quid eos colligam, cum habeam Chrysippum, qui fulcire putatur porticum Stoicorum? Quam multa ille contra sensus, quam multa contra omnia, quae in consuetudine probantur! At dissolvit idem. Mihi quidem non videtur: sed dissolverit sane. Certe tam multa non collegisset, quae nos fallerent probabilitate magna, nisi videret iis resisti non facile posse. 76. Quid Cyrenaici tibi videntur, minime contempti philosophi? Qui negant esse quicquam quod percipi possit extrinsecus: ea se sola percipere, quae tactu intimo sentiant, ut dolorem, ut voluptatem: neque se quo quid colore aut quo sono sit scire, sed tantum sentire adfici se quodam modo.

XXIV. 75. What do you think, not like Saturninus, just naming famous people, but only imitating the renowned or the noble? Yet I had some annoying, but minor figures for you, Stilpo, Diodorus, Alexinus, whose arguments are twisted and sharp sophisms; because that’s what deceptive conclusions are called. But why should I gather them when I have Chrysippus, who is thought to support the Stoic school? How much he says against the senses, how much against everything that is commonly accepted as good! Yet he refutes it all. It doesn’t seem to me, but he certainly has refuted it. Surely he wouldn’t have gathered so many things that would mislead us with great probability unless he saw that it wasn’t easy to resist them. 76. What do you think of the Cyrenaics, those hardly disregarded philosophers? They deny there’s anything that can be perceived from outside: they only perceive what they feel through direct contact, like pain or pleasure; they don’t know what anything is in color or sound, but only feel themselves affected in a certain way.

Satis multa de auctoribus. Quamquam ex me quaesieras nonne putarem post illos veteres tot saeculis inveniri verum potuisse tot ingeniis tantisque studiis quaerentibus. Quid inventum sit paulo post videro, te ipso quidem iudice. Arcesilam vero non obtrectandi causa cum Zenone pugnavisse, sed verum invenire voluisse sic intellegitur. 77. Nemo, inquam, superiorum non modo expresserat, sed ne dixerat quidem posse hominem nihil opinari, nec solum posse, sed ita necesse esse sapienti. Visa est Arcesilae cum vera sententia tum honesta et digna sapiente. Quaesivit de Zenone fortasse quid futurum esset, si nec percipere quicquam posset sapiens nec opinari sapientis esset. Ille, credo, nihil opinaturum, quoniam esset, quod percipi posset. Quid ergo id esset? Visum, credo. Quale igitur visum? tum illum ita definisse, ex eo, quod esset, sicut esset, impressum et signatum et effictum. Post requisitum etiamne, si eiusdem modi esset visum verum, quale vel falsum. Hic Zenonem vidisse acute nullum esse visum quod percipi posset, si id tale esset ab eo, quod est, ut eiusdem modi ab eo, quod non est, posset esse. Recte consensit Arcesilas; ad definitionem additum: neque enim falsum percipi posse neque verum, si esset tale, quale vel falsum. Incubuit autem in eas disputationes, ut doceret nullum tale esse visum a vero, ut non eiusdem modi etiam a falso possit esse. 78. Haec est una contentio, quae adhuc permanserit. Nam illud, nulli rei adsensurum esse sapientem, nihil ad hanc controversiam pertinebat. Licebat enim nihil percipere et tamen opinari, quod a Carneade dicitur probatum: equidem Clitomacho plus quam Philoni aut Metrodoro credens, hoc magis ab eo disputatum quam probatum puto. Sed id omittamus. Illud certe opinatione et perceptione sublata sequitur, omnium adsensionum retentio, ut, si ostendero nihil posse percipi, tu concedas numquam adsensurum esse.

Satis multa de auctoribus. Quamquam ex me quaesieras nonne putarem post illos veteres tot saeculis inveniri verum potuisse tot ingeniis tantisque studiis quaerentibus. Quid inventum sit paulo post videro, te ipso quidem iudice. Arcesilam vero non obtrectandi causa cum Zenone pugnavisse, sed verum invenire voluisse sic intellegitur. 77. Nemo, inquam, superiorum non modo expresserat, sed ne dixerat quidem posse hominem nihil opinari, nec solum posse, sed ita necesse esse sapienti. Visa est Arcesilae cum vera sententia tum honesta et digna sapiente. Quaesivit de Zenone fortasse quid futurum esset, si nec percipere quicquam posset sapiens nec opinari sapientis esset. Ille, credo, nihil opinaturum, quoniam esset, quod percipi posset. Quid ergo id esset? Visum, credo. Quale igitur visum? tum illum ita definisse, ex eo, quod esset, sicut esset, impressum et signatum et effictum. Post requisitum etiamne, si eiusdem modi esset visum verum, quale vel falsum. Hic Zenonem vidisse acute nullum esse visum quod percipi posset, si id tale esset ab eo, quod est, ut eiusdem modi ab eo, quod non est, posset esse. Recte consensit Arcesilas; ad definitionem additum: neque enim falsum percipi posse neque verum, si esset tale, quale vel falsum. Incubuit autem in eas disputationes, ut doceret nullum tale esse visum a vero, ut non eiusdem modi etiam a falso possit esse. 78. Haec est una contentio, quae adhuc permanserit. Nam illud, nulli rei adsensurum esse sapientem, nihil ad hanc controversiam pertinebat. Licebat enim nihil percipere et tamen opinari, quod a Carneade dicitur probatum: equidem Clitomacho plus quam Philoni aut Metrodoro credens, hoc magis ab eo disputatum quam probatum puto. Sed id omittamus. Illud certe opinatione et perceptione sublata sequitur, omnium adsensionum retentio, ut, si ostendero nihil posse percipi, tu concedas numquam adsensurum esse.

XXV. 79. Quid ergo est quod percipi possit, si ne sensus quidem vera nuntiant? quos tu, Luculle, communi loco defendis: quod ne [id] facere posses, idcirco heri non necessario loco contra sensus tam multa dixeram. Tu autem te negas infracto remo neque columbae collo commoveri. Primum cur? Nam et in remo sentio non esse id, quod videatur, et in columba pluris videri colores nec esse plus uno. Deinde nihilne praeterea diximus?—Manent illa omnia, iacet ista causa: veracis suos esse sensus dicit.—Igitur semper auctorem habes eum, qui magno suo periculo causam agat! Eo enim rem demittit Epicurus, si unus sensus semel in vita mentitus sit, nulli umquam esse credendum. 80. Hoc est verum esse, confidere suis testibus et importune insistere! Itaque Timagoras Epicureus negat sibi umquam, cum oculum torsisset, duas ex lucerna flammulas esse visas: opinionis enim esse mendacium, non oculorum. Quasi quaeratur quid sit, non quid videatur. Sed hic quidem maiorum similis: tu vero, qui visa sensibus alia vera dicas esse, alia falsa, qui ea distinguis? Desine, quaeso, communibus locis: domi nobis ista nascuntur. Si, inquis, deus te interroget: Sanis modo et integris sensibus, num amplius quid desideras? quid respondeas?—Utinam quidem roget? Audiret quam nobiscum male ageret. Ut enim vera videamus, quam longe videmus? Ego Catuli Cumanum ex hoc loco video, Pompeianum non cerno, neque quicquam interiectum est quod obstet, sed intendi acies longius non potest. O praeclarum prospectum! Puteolos videmus: at familiarem nostrum C. Avianium, fortasse in porticu Neptuni ambulantem, non videmus. 81. At ille nescio qui, qui in scholis nominari solet, mille et octingenta stadia quod abesset videbat: quaedam volucres longius. Responderem igitur audacter isti vestro deo me plane his oculis non esse contentum. Dicet me acrius videre quam illos pisces fortasse qui neque videntur a nobis et nunc quidem sub oculis sunt neque ipsi nos suspicere possunt. Ergo ut illis aqua, sic nobis aër crassus offunditur. At amplius non desideramus. Quid? talpam num desiderare lumen putas? Neque tam quererer cum deo, quod parum longe quam quod falsum viderem. Videsne navem illam? Stare nobis videtur: at iis, qui in nave sunt, moveri haec villa. Quaere rationem cur ita videatur: quam ut maxime inveneris, quod haud scio an non possis, non tu verum testem habere, sed eum non sine causa falsum testimonium dicere ostenderis.

XXV. 79. So what can we perceive if our senses don't even convey the truth? You, Lucullus, defend a common view: that’s why yesterday I spoke out against the senses at great length. But you insist that you’re unmoved by the broken oar and the dove's neck. Why is that? Because I sense that the oar isn't as it seems, and the dove appears to have more colors than it actually does. Have we said nothing else?—Those points remain, and the cause stands: the truth claims its senses. So you always have an advocate who argues their case at great personal risk! Epicurus makes this point: if one sense ever deceived in life, no one should ever be trusted again. 80. This is what it means to trust the evidence and insist on your view! So Timagoras the Epicurean claims that whenever he squints, he never sees two flames from a lamp: deception is in opinion, not in the eyes. As if we should ask what something is, not what it seems. But you, similar to the ancients, distinguish between what the senses perceive as true and false. Please stop relying on common ideas: these things arise at home for us. If, you ask, God were to question you: With clear and sound senses, do you want anything more? What would you say?—I wish He would ask! He'd hear how poorly we fare. To see the truth, how far can we see? I can see Catulus’s place in Cumae from here, but I can’t spot Pompeii, and there’s nothing in between blocking my view; my gaze just can't reach further. Oh, what a splendid view! We see Puteoli: yet we can't see our friend C. Avianius, perhaps strolling in the portico of Neptune. 81. But that unknown fellow, who is often mentioned in schools, claimed to see a distance of 1,800 stadia: some birds were visible even farther. Therefore, I would boldly reply to that god of yours: with these very eyes, I’m definitely not content. He might say I see more sharply than those fish that perhaps aren’t visible to us and right now are definitely under our noses, unable to perceive us either. So just as they are submerged in water, we are overwhelmed by thick air. But we don’t desire more than that. What? Do you think a mole desires light? I wouldn’t complain to God about seeing something less clear than something false. Do you see that ship? It seems to be standing still to us, but to those on board, this villa seems to be moving. Look for the reasoning behind this perception: no matter how hard you try to figure it out—and I’m not sure you can—you won’t have a true witness, but it will only show that he testifies falsely for a reason.

XXVI. 82. Quid ego de nave? Vidi enim a te remum contemni. Maiora fortasse quaeris. Quid potest esse sole maius? quem mathematici amplius duodeviginti partibus confirmant maiorem esse quam terram. Quantulus nobis videtur! Mihi quidem quasi pedalis. Epicurus autem posse putat etiam minorem esse eum quam videatur, sed non multo: ne maiorem quidem multo putat esse vel tantum esse, quantus videatur, ut oculi aut nihil mentiantur aut non multum. Ubi igitur illud est semel? Sed ab hoc credulo, qui numquam sensus mentiri putat, discedamus: qui ne nunc quidem, cum ille sol, qui tanta incitatione fertur, ut celeritas eius quanta sit ne cogitari quidem possit, tamen nobis stare videatur. 83. Sed, ut minuam controversiam, videte, quaeso, quam in parvo lis sit. Quattuor sunt capita, quae concludant nihil esse quod nosci, percipi, comprehendi possit, de quo haec tota quaestio est. E quibus primum est esse aliquod visum falsum, secundum non posse id percipi, tertium, inter quae visa nihil intersit, fieri non posse ut eorum alia percipi possint, alia non possint, quartum nullum esse visum verum a sensu profectum, cui non appositum sit visum aliud, quod ab eo nihil intersit quodque percipi non possit. Horum quattuor capitum secundum et tertium omnes concedunt. Primum Epicurus non dat; vos, quibuscum res est, id quoque conceditis. Omnis pugna de quarto est. 84. Qui igitur P. Servilium Geminum videbat, si Quintum se videre putabat, incidebat in eius modi visum, quod percipi non posset, quia nulla nota verum distinguebatur a falso: qua distinctione sublata quam haberet in C. Cotta, qui bis cum Gemino consul fuit, agnoscendo eius modi notam, quae falsa esse non posset? Negas tantam similitudinem in rerum natura esse. Pugnas omnino, sed cum adversario facili. Ne sit sane: videri certe potest. Fallet igitur sensum, et si una fefellerit similitudo, dubia omnia reddiderit. Sublato enim iudicio illo, quo oportet agnosci, etiam si ipse erit, quem videris, qui tibi videbitur, tamen non ea nota iudicabis, qua dicis oportere, ut non possit esse eiusdem modi falsa. 85. Quando igitur potest tibi P. Geminus Quintus videri, quid habes explorati cur non possit tibi Cotta videri qui non sit, quoniam aliquid videtur esse, quod non est? Omnia dicis sui generis esse, nihil esse idem, quod sit aliud. Stoicum est quidem nec admodum credibile 'nullum esse pilum omnibus rebus talem, qualis sit pilus alius, nullum granum.' Haec refelli possunt, sed pugnare nolo. Ad id enim, quod agitur, nihil interest omnibusne partibus visa res nihil differat an internosci non possit, etiam si differat. Sed, si hominum similitudo tanta esse non potest, ne signorum quidem? Dic mihi, Lysippus eodem aere, eadem temperatione, eodem caelo atque ceteris omnibus, centum Alexandros eiusdem modi facere non posset? Qua igitur notione discerneres? 86. Quid? si in eiusdem modi cera centum sigilla hoc anulo impressero, ecquae poterit in agnoscendo esse distinctio? an tibi erit quaerendus anularius aliqui, quoniam gallinarium invenisti Deliacum illum, qui ova cognosceret?

XXVI. 82. What about the ship? I see that you hold the oar in contempt. Perhaps you're looking for something bigger. What could be greater than the sun? Mathematicians claim it is more significant than the earth by more than eighteen parts. How small does it seem to us! To me, it appears almost like a foot. However, Epicurus believes it could even be smaller than it appears, but not by much; he doesn’t think it’s significantly larger than it looks, so that our eyes either have to be deceiving us or only a little. So where is it really? But let's move away from this gullible perspective that never thinks the senses can deceive; who, even now, when that sun is racing with such speed that we can hardly imagine it, still appears to be standing still. 83. But to minimize the controversy, please see how small the dispute is. There are four main points that conclude that there's nothing that can be known, perceived, or comprehended—that’s the whole question at hand. First, there’s the existence of some false vision; second, that it can't be perceived; third, that among those viewed, there is nothing different, so it won’t be possible for some to be perceived while others cannot; fourth, there is no true vision that originates from the senses, which is not accompanied by another vision that is no different and cannot be perceived. All concede the second and third points. Epicurus doesn’t accept the first; you, with whom the matter is, accept that too. The whole argument is about the fourth point. 84. So when P. Servilius Geminus was seen, if Quintus thought he was being seen, he fell into such a vision that couldn’t be perceived, as no distinguishing mark separated the true from the false: without that distinction, how would someone recognize it in C. Cotta, who was consul twice with Geminus, by identifying a mark that couldn’t possibly be false? You deny that such a similarity exists in nature. I absolutely dispute, but with an easy opponent. Let it not be so: it can certainly appear that way. Therefore, the senses can be deceived, and if one type of resemblance deceives, it renders everything uncertain. For if that judgment needed to recognize something is removed, then even if it is the one you saw, who appears to you, you still won’t judge with that mark that you say must exist, so that it cannot be of the same kind as the false. 85. How can P. Geminus seem like Quintus to you then? What solid reason do you have that Cotta cannot appear to you who isn't him, since something seems to exist that isn’t? You say that everything is of a unique kind, and that nothing is the same as something else. It is indeed Stoic and not very believable to say that “there isn’t a hair in all things that is like another hair, nor a grain.” These can be refuted, but I don’t want to argue. As for what’s being discussed, it doesn’t matter whether something perceived is indistinguishable in all its parts or whether it cannot be distinguished, even if it differs. But if human resemblance cannot be that significant, then how about with signs? Tell me, could Lysippus not make a hundred Alexanders of the same bronze, with the same treatment, in the same sky and all else? By what distinguishing mark would you tell them apart? 86. What if I impress a hundred seals in that same wax with this ring, could there be any distinction in recognition? Or will you need to find some jeweler, since you discovered that chicken keeper in Delos who could recognize eggs?

XXVII. Sed adhibes artem advocatam etiam sensibus. Pictor videt quae nos non videmus et, simul inflavit tibicen, a perito carmen agnoscitur. Quid? hoc nonne videtur contra te valere, si sine magnis artificiis, ad quae pauci accedunt, nostri quidem generis admodum, nec videre nec audire possimus? Iam illa praeclara, quanto artificio esset sensus nostros mentemque et totam constructionem hominis fabricata natura! 87. Cur non extimescam opinandi temeritatem? Etiamne hoc adfirmare potes, Luculle, esse aliquam vim, cum prudentia et consilio scilicet, quae finxerit vel, ut tuo verbo utar, quae fabricata sit hominem? Qualis ista fabrica est? ubi adhibita? quando? cur? quo modo? Tractantur ista ingeniose: disputantur etiam eleganter. Denique videantur sane, ne adfirmentur modo. Sed de physicis mox et quidem ob eam causam, ne tu, qui idem me facturum paulo ante dixeris, videare mentitus. Sed ut ad ea, quae clariora sunt, veniam, res iam universas profundam, de quibus volumina impleta sunt non a nostris solum, sed etiam a Chrysippo:—de quo queri solent Stoici, dum studiose omnia conquisierit contra sensus et perspicuitatem contraque omnem consuetudinem contraque rationem, ipsum sibi respondentem inferiorem fuisse, itaque ab eo armatum esse Carneadem.—88. Ea sunt eius modi, quae a te diligentissime tractata sunt. Dormientium et vinolentorum et furiosorum visa imbecilliora esse dicebas quam vigilantium, siccorum, sanorum. Quo modo? quia, cum experrectus esset Ennius, non diceret 'se vidisse Homerum, sed visum esse,' Alcmaeo autem:

XXVII. But you also use an art that appeals to the senses. A painter sees what we cannot, and simultaneously, when the musician plays, a master recognizes the tune. What? Doesn't this seem to contradict you, if without great artistry, which few can achieve, we are indeed unable to see or hear? Just think how remarkable it is; what skill it would take for nature to create our senses, our minds, and the entire structure of a human being! 87. Why shouldn't I be afraid of the audacity of opinions? Can you even assert, Lucullus, that there is some force, with prudence and planning, that has shaped or, to use your word, that has constructed a human being? What kind of construction is that? Where was it applied? When? Why? How? These issues are handled ingeniously: they are debated quite elegantly. Ultimately, they should truly appear to be considered, rather than just asserted. But soon, we'll discuss the physical matters and indeed for that reason, so you, who just said I would do the same, do not seem to have lied. But let's return to the clearer topics; the whole of reality has been deeply engaged, and volumes have been filled not only by our own but also by Chrysippus:—about whom the Stoics complain, while he diligently sought out everything against the senses and clarity, against all custom and reason, claiming that he himself was inferior, and thus was armed against Carneades.—88. These are the kinds of things that you have examined most thoroughly. You said that the visions of the sleeping, the drunk, and the insane are weaker than those of the awake, sober, and sane. How so? Because, when Ennius was awake, he would not say he "saw Homer," but rather that he "was seen," while Alcmaeo, on the other hand:

'Sed mihi ne utiquam cor consentit ...'

'Sed mihi ne utiquam cor consentit ...'

Similia de vinolentis. Quasi quisquam neget et qui experrectus sit, eum somnia reri et cuius furor consederit, putare non fuisse ea vera, quae essent sibi visa in furore. Sed non id agitur: tum, cum videbantur, quo modo viderentur, id quaeritur. Nisi vero Ennium non putamus ita totum illud audivisse,

Similia de vinolentis. Just like someone wouldn’t deny that a person who has woken up from a drunken state might think that the dreams they had were real, even if they actually weren’t. But that’s not the point: it’s about how they appeared at the time and how they were perceived. Unless we really believe that Ennius didn’t hear all of that.

'O pietas animi ...',

'O devotion of the soul ...'

si modo id somniavit, ut si vigilans audiret. Experrectus enim potuit illa visa putare, ut erant, somnia: dormienti vero aeque ac vigilanti probabantur. Quid? Iliona somno illo:

si modo id somniavit, ut si vigilans audiret. Experrectus enim potuit illa visa putare, ut erant, somnia: dormienti vero aeque ac vigilanti probabantur. Quid? Iliona somno illo:

'Mater, te appello ...'

'Mother, I'm calling you ...'

nonne ita credit filium locutum, ut experrecta etiam crederet? Unde enim illa:

nonne ita credit filium locutum, ut experrecta etiam crederet? Unde enim illa:

'Age adsta: mane, audi: iterandum eadem istaec mihi!' num videtur minorem habere visis quam vigilantes fidem?

'Age, come here: listen: I need you to repeat the same things to me!' Doesn’t it seem to you that that looks less convincing than when we’re wide awake?

XXVIII. 89. Quid loquar de insanis? qualis tandem fuit adfinis tuus, Catule, Tuditanus? quisquam sanissimus tam certa putat quae videt quam is putabat quae videbantur? Quid ille, qui:

XXVIII. 89. What can I say about the insane? What was your relative like, Catulus, Tuditanus? Does anyone who is perfectly sane think their perception is as reliable as what they see? What about that guy who:

'Video, video te. Vive, Ulixes, dum licet,'

'Video, video te. Live, Ulysses, while you can,'

nonne etiam bis exclamavit se videre, cum omnino non videret? Quid? apud Euripidem Hercules, cum, ut Eurysthei filios, ita suos configebat sagittis, cum uxorem interemebat, cum conabatur etiam patrem, non perinde movebatur falsis, ut veris moveretur? Quid? ipse Alcmaeo tuus, qui negat 'cor sibi cum oculis consentire,' nonne ibidem incitato furore:

nonne etiam bis exclamavit se videre, cum omnino non videret? Quid? apud Euripidem Hercules, cum, ut Eurysthei filios, ita suos configebat sagittis, cum uxorem interemebat, cum conabatur etiam patrem, non perinde movebatur falsis, ut veris moveretur? Quid? ipse Alcmaeo tuus, qui negat 'cor sibi cum oculis consentire,' nonne ibidem incitato furore:

'unde haec flamma oritur?'

'Where is this fire coming from?'

et illa deinceps:

and then she:

'Incedunt, incedunt: adsunt, adsunt, me expetunt:'

'They approach, they approach: they come, they come, they seek me:'

Quid? cum virginis fidem implorat:

What? when he appeals to the maiden's faith:

'Fer mi auxilium, pestem abige a me, flammiferam

'Fer mi auxilium, pestem abige a me, flammiferam

hanc vim, quae me excruciat!

this pain that tortures me!

Caerulea incinctae angui incedunt, circumstant

Caerulea incinctae angui incedunt, circumstant

cum ardentibus taedis.'

with burning torches.

Num dubitas quin sibi haec videre videatur? Itemque cetera:

Num dubitas quin sibi haec vedere videatur? Itemque cetera:

'Intendit crinitus Apollo

'Wavy-haired Apollo

arcum auratum, luna innixus:

golden bow, moon resting:

Diana facem iacit a laeva.'

Diana strikes with her left hand.

90. Qui magis haec crederet, si essent, quam credebat, quia videbantur? Apparet enim iam 'cor cum oculis consentire.' Omnia autem haec proferuntur, ut illud efficiatur, quo certius nihil potest esse, inter visa vera et falsa ad animi adsensum nihil interesse. Vos autem nihil agitis, cum illa falsa vel furiosorum vel somniantium recordatione ipsorum refellitis. Non enim id quaeritur, qualis recordatio fieri soleat eorum, qui experrecti sint, aut eorum, qui furere destiterint, sed qualis visio fuerit aut furentium aut somniantium tum cum movebantur. Sed abeo a sensibus.

90. Who would believe these things more, if they were, than they already believed, just because they seem real? It’s clear now that 'the heart agrees with the eyes.' All of this is brought up so that we reach that conclusion, where there’s absolutely no difference to the mind between what is truly seen and what is false. But you don’t achieve anything when you counter those falsehoods with the memories of madmen or dreamers. What matters isn’t what kind of memories those who have woken up or those who have stopped being mad usually have, but what kind of vision the mad or the dreamers had when they were in those states. But I digress from the senses.

91. Quid est quod ratione percipi possit? Dialecticam inventam esse dicitis, veri et falsi quasi disceptatricem et iudicem. Cuius veri et falsi? et in qua re? In geometriane quid sit verum aut falsum dialecticus iudicabit an in litteris an in musicis? At ea non novit. In philosophia igitur. Sol quantus sit quid ad illum? Quod sit summum bonum quid habet ut queat iudicare? Quid igitur iudicabit? quae coniunctio, quae diiunctio vera sit, quid ambigue dictum sit, quid sequatur quamque rem, quid repugnet? Si haec et horum similia iudicat, de se ipsa iudicat. Plus autem pollicebatur. Nam haec quidem iudicare ad ceteras res, quae sunt in philosophia multae atque magnae, non est satis. 92. Sed quoniam tantum in ea arte ponitis, videte ne contra vos tota nata sit: quae primo progressu festive tradit elementa loquendi et ambiguorum intellegentiam concludendique rationem, tum paucis additis venit ad soritas, lubricum sane et periculosum locum, quod tu modo dicebas esse vitiosum interrogandi genus.

91. What can be understood through reason? You say dialectic has been invented as a way to judge and debate truth and falsehood. Whose truth and falsehood? And in what matters? Will a dialectician decide what's true or false in geometry, in literature, or in music? But it doesn’t know those. So in philosophy. How big is the sun in relation to it? What is the ultimate good, and what does it need in order to judge? So what will it judge? What combination or separation is true, what was stated ambiguously, what follows from what, and what contradicts? If it judges these and similar things, it judges itself. But it promised more. For being able to judge these is not enough for the many and significant matters that exist in philosophy. 92. But since you place so much emphasis on this art, be careful that it doesn't turn against you: which at first joyfully teaches the basics of speaking and the understanding of ambiguities and reasoning for conclusions, then, with a few additions, moves on to sorites, a truly slippery and dangerous territory, which you just mentioned as a flawed type of questioning.

XXIX. Quid ergo? istius vitii num nostra culpa est? Rerum natura nullam nobis dedit cognitionem finium, ut ulla in re statuere possimus quatenus. Nec hoc in acervo tritici solum, unde nomen est, sed nulla omnino in re minutatim interrogati, dives pauper, clarus obscurus sit, multa pauca, magna parva, longa brevia, lata angusta, quanto aut addito aut dempto certum respondeamus [non] habemus.—93. At vitiosi sunt soritae.—Frangite igitur eos, si potestis, ne molesti sint. Erunt enim, nisi cavetis. Cautum est, inquit. Placet enim Chrysippo, cum gradatim interrogetur, verbi causa, tria pauca sint anne multa, aliquanto prius quam ad multa perveniat quiescere, id est, quod ab his dicitur, ‛ησυχαζειν. Per me vel stertas licet, inquit Carneades, non modo quiescas. Sed quid proficit? Sequitur enim, qui te ex somno excitet et eodem modo interroget. Quo in numero conticuisti, si ad eum numerum unum addidero, multane erunt? Progrediere rursus, quoad videbitur. Quid plura? hoc enim fateris, neque ultimum te paucorum neque primum multorum respondere posse. Cuius generis error ita manat, ut non videam quo non possit accedere. 94. Nihil me laedit, inquit: ego enim, ut agitator callidus, prius quam ad finem veniam, equos sustinebo, eoque magis, si locus is, quo ferentur equi, praeceps erit. Sic me, inquit, ante sustineo nec diutius captiose interroganti respondeo. Si habes quod liqueat neque respondes, superbus es: si non habes, ne tu quidem percipis. Si, quia obscura, concedo. Sed negas te usque ad obscura progredi. Illustribus igitur rebus insistis. Si id tantum modo, ut taceas, nihil adsequeris. Quid enim ad illum, qui te captare volt, utrum tacentem irretiat te an loquentem? Sin autem usque ad novem, verbi gratia, sine dubitatione respondes pauca esse, in decimo insistis: etiam a certis et illustrioribus cohibes adsensum. Hoc idem me in obscuris facere non sinis. Nihil igitur te contra soritas ars ista adiuvat, quae nec augentis nec minuentis quid aut primum sit aut postremum docet. 95. Quid? quod eadem illa ars, quasi Penelope telam retexens, tollit ad extremum superiora. Utrum ea vestra an nostra culpa est? Nempe fundamentum dialecticae est, quidquid enuntietur—id autem appellant αξιωμα, quod est quasi effatum—, aut verum esse aut falsum. Quid igitur? haec vera an falsa sunt? Si te mentiri dicis idque verum dicis, mentiris an verum dicis? Haec scilicet inexplicabilia esse dicitis. Quod est odiosius quam illa, quae nos non comprehensa et non percepta dicimus.

XXIX. So what? Is this flaw our fault? The nature of things doesn’t give us any understanding of limits, so we can't decide how far we can go in anything. This applies not only to a heap of wheat, from which the name comes, but in no situation can we definitively say whether something is little or much, great or small, long or short, broad or narrow, whether adding or subtracting makes any difference. —93. But the flaws are disastrous. — So break them if you can, so they don’t bother you. They will be a nuisance unless you’re careful. It’s been warned, he says. So, as Chrysippus suggests, when asked step by step, for example, whether three are few or many, it’s better to pause before getting to “many,” which is what is meant by ησυχάζειν. You can even snore, Carneades says, you don’t have to rest. But what’s the point? Because someone will wake you and ask the same questions. In which number did you fall silent if I add one to that number? Will there be many? Move forward again, as long as it seems right. What more can I say? You admit that you can’t answer whether you’re among the few or among the many. This kind of error flows in such a way that I can’t see where it can’t go. 94. Nothing bothers me, he says: I, as a clever prompter, will hold the horses before I reach the finish line, especially if the place where the horses are going is steep. So I hold back and don’t respond for too long to the tricky questions. If you have something clear and don't respond, you're being arrogant: if you don’t, you won’t understand either. If I give in because it’s obscure. But you deny that you move towards the obscure. Therefore, you insist on well-known matters. If you only intend to be silent, you achieve nothing. What does it matter to the one who wants to trap you, whether he ensnares you when you’re silent or speaking? However, if up to nine, for example, you without doubt answer that there are few, you insist in the tenth: you even hold back acceptance from certain and clearer things. You don’t allow me to do the same with obscure matters. Thus, this skill doesn’t help you against errors, which teach neither what is first nor last, whether increasing or decreasing. 95. What about the fact that this very skill, like Penelope unweaving her web, ultimately pulls back to what’s above? Is this your fault or ours? The foundation of dialectics is whatever is stated—this is called axiom, which means something uttered—either true or false. So what? Are these true or false? If you claim to be lying and say it’s true, are you lying or stating the truth? Clearly, you say these things are inexplicable. That is more loathsome than what we call incomprehensible and not perceived.

XXX. Sed hoc omitto. Illud quaero, si ista explicari non possunt, nec eorum ullum iudicium invenitur, ut respondere possitis verane an falsa sint, ubi est illa definitio: 'effatum esse id, quod aut verum aut falsum sit'? Rebus sumptis adiungam ex his sequendas esse alias, alias improbandas, quae sint in genere contrario. 96. Quo modo igitur hoc conclusum esse iudicas? 'Si dicis nunc lucere et verum dicis, lucet; dicis autem nunc lucere et verum dicis: lucet igitur.' Probatis certe genus et rectissime conclusum dicitis. Itaque in docendo eum primum concludendi modum traditis. Aut quidquid igitur eodem modo concluditur probabitis aut ars ista nulla est. Vide ergo hanc conclusionem probaturusne sis: 'Si dicis te mentiri verumque dicis, mentiris; dicis autem te mentiri verumque dicis, mentiris igitur.' Qui potes hanc non probare, cum probaveris eiusdem generis superiorem? Haec Chrysippea sunt, ne ab ipso quidem dissoluta. Quid enim faceret huic conclusioni? 'Si lucet, lucet; lucet autem: lucet igitur.' Cederet scilicet. Ipsa enim ratio conexi, cum concesseris superius, cogit inferius concedere. Quid ergo haec ab illa conclusione differt? 'Si mentiris, mentiris: mentiris autem: mentiris igitur.' Hoc negas te posse nec approbare nec improbare. 97. Qui igitur magis illud? Si ars, si ratio, si via, si vis denique conclusionis valet, eadem est in utroque. Sed hoc extremum eorum est: postulant ut excipiantur haec inexplicabilia. Tribunum aliquem censeo adeant: a me istam exceptionem numquam impetrabunt. Etenim cum ab Epicuro, qui totam dialecticam et contemnit et irridet, non impetrent ut verum esse concedat quod ita effabimur, 'aut vivet cras Hermarchus aut non vivet' cum dialectici sic statuant, omne, quod ita diiunctum sit, quasi 'aut etiam aut non,' non modo verum esse, sed etiam necessarium: vide quam sit catus is, quem isti tardum putant. Si enim, inquit, alterutrum concessero necessarium esse, necesse erit cras Hermarchum aut vivere aut non vivere; nulla autem est in natura rerum talis necessitas. Cum hoc igitur dialectici pugnent, id est, Antiochus et Stoici: totam enim evertit dialecticam. Nam si e contrariis diiunctio—contraria autem ea dico, cum alterum aiat, alterum neget, si talis diiunctio falsa potest esse, nulla vera est. 98. Mecum vero quid habent litium, qui ipsorum disciplinam sequor? Cum aliquid huius modi inciderat, sic ludere Carneades solebat: 'Si recte conclusi, teneo: sin vitiose, minam Diogenes reddet.' Ab eo enim Stoico dialecticam didicerat: haec autem merces erat dialecticorum. Sequor igitur eas vias, quas didici ab Antiocho, nec reperio quo modo iudicem 'si lucet, lucet,' verum esse ob eam causam, quod ita didici, omne, quod ipsum ex se conexum sit, verum esse, non iudicem 'si mentiris, mentiris,' eodem modo [esse] conexum. Aut igitur hoc et illud aut, nisi hoc, ne illud quidem iudicabo.

XXX. But I will skip this. I ask this: if those things cannot be explained, and if no judgment can be found regarding them, so that you can determine whether they are true or false, where is that definition: 'a statement is that which is either true or false'? Given the matters at hand, I will add that some of these should be followed, while others should be rejected, which belong to the opposite kind. 96. How then do you judge this conclusion to be valid? 'If you say it is shining now and you speak the truth, it shines; but you say it is shining now and you speak the truth: therefore it shines.' You certainly affirm the kind and say that the conclusion is correct. Therefore, in teaching, you first present this method of concluding. So whatever concludes in the same way, you will affirm or else that art is nonexistent. So consider whether you can prove this conclusion: 'If you say you are lying and you speak the truth, you are lying; but if you say you are lying and you speak the truth, therefore you are lying.' How can you not prove this if you have already proven the prior conclusion of the same type? These are the arguments of Chrysippus, which even he could not refute. For what would challenge this conclusion? 'If it shines, it shines; but it shines: therefore it shines.' It would certainly give way. For the very nature of connection, when you concede the former, compels you to concede the latter. So what then differentiates this conclusion from that one? 'If you are lying, you are lying; but you are lying: therefore you are lying.' You deny that you can neither affirm nor deny this. 97. Who then is more so? If the art, if the reasoning, if the approach, if the force of conclusion is valid, the same applies in both cases. But this is their final demand: they request that these inexplicable matters be exempted. I think they should talk to some tribune: they will never get such an exemption from me. Indeed, since they do not gain from Epicurus, who both despises and mocks the entire dialectic, the concession that it is true what we will state, 'either Hermarchus will live tomorrow or he will not live,' while the dialecticians assert that anything in such a disjunction, as 'either this or that,' is not only true but also necessary: see how clever he is, whom they think is slow. For if he says, if I concede either to be necessary, it will be necessary that Hermarchus either lives or does not live tomorrow; however, such necessity does not exist in the nature of things. Thus, the dialecticians contest this, namely, Antiochus and the Stoics: for it completely overturns the entire dialectic. For if from contradictories the disjunction—by contradictories, I mean when one asserts and the other denies, if such a disjunction can be false, none can be true. 98. But what do those involved in the disputes have against me, as I follow their discipline? When something of this sort arises, this is how Carneades used to joke: 'If you conclude correctly, I hold; if incorrectly, Diogenes will pay a fine.' For he had learned dialectic from that Stoic: however, this was the price of the dialecticians. So I follow those paths, which I learned from Antiochus, and I do not find a way to judge 'if it shines, it shines,' to be true for the reason that I learned it, everything that is connected in itself is true, nor do I judge 'if you are lying, you are lying,' to be connected in the same way. So either this and that or, unless this, I will not even judge that.

XXXI. Sed, ut omnes istos aculeos et totum tortuosum genus disputandi relinquamus ostendamusque qui simus, iam explicata tota Carneadis sententia Antiochea ista corruent universa. Nec vero quicquam ita dicam, ut quisquam id fingi suspicetur: a Clitomacho sumam, qui usque ad senectutem cum Carneade fuit, homo et acutus, ut Poenus, et valde studiosus ac diligens. Et quattuor eius libri sunt de sustinendis adsensionibus. Haec autem, quae iam dicam, sunt sumpta de primo. 99. Duo placet esse Carneadi genera visorum, in uno hanc divisionem: 'alia visa esse quae percipi possint, alia quae non possint,' in altero autem: 'alia visa esse probabilia; alia non probabilia.' Itaque, quae contra sensus contraque perspicuitatem dicantur, ea pertinere ad superiorem divisionem: contra posteriorem nihil dici oportere: qua re ita placere: tale visum nullum esse, ut perceptio consequeretur, ut autem probatio, multa. Etenim contra naturam esset, si probabile nihil esset. Et sequitur omnis vitae ea, quam tu, Luculle, commemorabas, eversio. Itaque et sensibus probanda multa sunt, teneatur modo illud, non inesse in iis quicquam tale, quale non etiam falsum nihil ab eo differens esse possit. Sic, quidquid acciderit specie probabile, si nihil se offeret quod sit probabilitati illi contrarium, utetur eo sapiens ac sic omnis ratio vitae gubernabitur. Etenim is quoque, qui a vobis sapiens inducitur, multa sequitur probabilia, non comprehensa neque percepta neque adsensa, sed similia veri: quae nisi probet, omnis vita tollatur. 100. Quid enim? conscendens navem sapiens num comprehensum animo habet atque perceptum se ex sententia navigaturum? Qui potest? Sed si iam ex hoc loco proficiscatur Puteolos stadia triginta, probo navigio, bono gubernatore, hac tranquillitate, probabile videatur se illuc venturum esse salvum. Huius modi igitur visis consilia capiet et agendi et non agendi, faciliorque erit, ut albam esse nivem probet, quam erat Anaxagoras, qui id non modo ita esse negabat, sed sibi, quia sciret aquam nigram esse, unde illa concreta esset, albam ipsam esse, ne videri quidem. 101. Et quaecumque res eum sic attinget, ut sit visum illud probabile neque ulla re impeditum, movebitur. Non enim est e saxo sculptus aut e robore dolatus, habet corpus, habet animum, movetur mente, movetur sensibus, ut ei multa vera videantur, neque tamen habere insignem illam et propriam percipiendi notam: eoque sapientem non adsentiri, quia possit eiusdem modi exsistere falsum aliquod, cuius modi hoc verum. Neque nos contra sensus aliter dicimus ac Stoici, qui multa falsa esse dicunt, longeque aliter se habere ac sensibus videantur.

XXXI. But let's set aside all those sharp points and the whole twisted way of arguing, and show who we are; now that Carneades' entire viewpoint has been explained, Antiochea will fall apart entirely. I won’t say anything that someone might suspect is made up: I’ll take from Clitomachus, who was with Carneades until old age, a sharp-minded man, as clever as a Phoenician, and very eager and diligent. He has written four books on sustaining beliefs. What I’m about to say is taken from the first book. 99. Carneades distinguishes two types of perceptions. In one category, he says: 'some perceptions can be grasped, while others cannot.' In the second category: 'some perceptions are probable; others are not.' Therefore, what is said against the senses and against clarity belongs to the first category, while there’s nothing to say against the second: thus, it seems correct that no such perception exists that could lead to understanding, but there can be many probabilities. Indeed, it would be against nature if nothing were probable. And everything in life follows the path that you, Lucullus, mentioned, leads to ruin. Thus, there are many things that must be proven by the senses, provided that nothing is found in them that is any way similar to falsehood. So, anything that appears probable, if nothing presents itself that contradicts that probability, will be utilized by the wise, and thus all reasoning in life will be governed. For indeed, he who is deemed wise by you also follows many probabilities, which are neither understood, nor grasped, nor accepted, but resemble the truth: unless he proves this, his whole life would be meaningless. 100. What about this? When a wise person boards a ship, do they consider what they have in mind or what they understand will send them on their way? Who can? But if they set out from this point towards Puteoli thirty stadia away, with a good ship, a good captain, and in this calm weather, it seems probable they will arrive there safely. In this way, they will make decisions about acting or not acting based on such perceptions, and it will be easier for him to prove that snow is white than it was for Anaxagoras, who not only denied it was so, but since he knew there was black water where it formed, even thought it could not be white. 101. And whatever thing touches him so that it seems probable without being impeded by anything, will move him. For he is not carved from stone or hewn from wood; he has a body, has a mind, moves with thought, moves with the senses, so many truths seem to him, yet he does not possess that particular and distinct mark of understanding: hence the wise man does not assent, because something similar could exist as false, just as this is true. Nor do we say anything contrary to the senses different from the Stoics, who say that many things are false and that they are very different from how they seem to the senses.

XXXII. Hoc autem si ita sit, ut unum modo sensibus falsum videatur, praesto est qui neget rem ullam percipi posse sensibus. Ita nobis tacentibus ex uno Epicuri capite, altero vestro perceptio et comprehensio tollitur. Quod est caput Epicuri? 'Si ullum sensus visum falsum est, nihil percipi potest.' Quod vestrum? 'Sunt falsa sensus visa.' Quid sequitur? ut taceam, conclusio ipsa loquitur: 'nihil posse percipi.' Non concedo, inquit, Epicuro. Certa igitur cum illo, qui a te totus diversus est: noli mecum, qui hoc quidem certe, falsi esse aliquid in sensibus, tibi adsentior. 102. Quamquam nihil mihi tam mirum videtur quam ista dici, ab Antiocho quidem maxime, cui erant ea, quae paulo ante dixi, notissima. Licet enim haec quivis arbitratu suo reprehendat, quod negemus rem ullam percipi posse, certe levior reprehensio est: quod tamen dicimus esse quaedam probabilia, non videtur hoc satis esse vobis. Ne sit: illa certe debemus effugere, quae a te vel maxime agitata sunt: 'nihil igitur cernis? nihil audis? nihil tibi est perspicuum?' Explicavi paulo ante Clitomacho auctore quo modo ista Carneades diceret. Accipe quem ad modum eadem dicantur a Clitomacho in eo libro, quem ad C. Lucilium scripsit poëtam, cum scripsisset isdem de rebus ad L. Censorinum, eum, qui consul cum M. Manilio fuit. Scripsit igitur his fere verbis—sunt enim mihi nota, propterea quod earum ipsarum rerum, de quibus agimus, prima institutio et quasi disciplina illo libro continetur—, sed scriptum est ita: 103. 'Academicis placere esse rerum eius modi dissimilitudines, ut aliae probabiles videantur, aliae contra: id autem non esse satis cur alia posse percipi dicas, alia non posse, propterea quod multa falsa probabilia sint, nihil autem falsi perceptum et cognitum possit esse.' Itaque ait vehementer errare eos, qui dicant ab Academia sensus eripi, a quibus numquam dictum sit aut colorem aut saporem aut sonum nullum esse, illud sit disputatum, non inesse in his propriam, quae nusquam alibi esset, veri et certi notam. 104. Quae cum exposuisset, adiungit dupliciter dici adsensus sustinere sapientem: uno modo, cum hoc intelligatur, omnino eum rei nulli adsentiri: altero, cum se a respondendo, ut aut approbet quid aut improbet, sustineat, ut neque neget aliquid neque aiat. Id cum ita sit, alterum placere, ut numquam adsentiatur, alterum tenere, ut sequens probabilitatem, ubicumque haec aut occurrat aut deficiat, aut 'etiam' aut 'non' respondere possit. †Nec, ut placeat, eum, qui de omnibus rebus contineat se ab adsentiendo, moveri tamen et agere aliquid, reliquit eius modi visa, quibus ad actionem excitemur: item ea, quae interrogati in utramque partem respondere possimus, sequentes tantum modo, quod ita visum sit, dum sine adsensu: neque tamen omnia eius modi visa approbari, sed ea, quae nulla re impedirentur. 105. Haec si vobis non probamus, sint falsa sane, invidiosa certe non sunt. Non enim lucem eripimus, sed ea, quae vos percipi comprehendique, eadem nos, si modo probabilia sint, videri dicimus.

XXXII. However, if this is the case, and only one aspect seems false to the senses, there is someone who denies that anything can be perceived by the senses. Thus, when we remain silent, one principle of Epicurus is negated by your understanding and comprehension. What is Epicurus's principle? "If any sense perception is false, nothing can be perceived." And what is yours? "Sense perceptions are false." What follows? If I remain silent, the conclusion speaks for itself: "Nothing can be perceived." I do not agree with Epicurus. Therefore, it is certain that with someone who is entirely different from you: do not align with me, as I certainly agree with you that there is something false in the senses. 102. Yet, nothing seems as surprising to me as this claim, especially from Antiochus, to whom what I mentioned a bit earlier was very well known. While anyone can criticize this at their own discretion, claiming we deny that anything can be perceived is certainly a lighter criticism: however, what we say is that there are certain probabilities, which does not seem to be enough for you. Let it not be: we must certainly avoid those points that you have emphasized the most: "So you see nothing? You hear nothing? Nothing is clear to you?" I explained a while ago, based on Clitomachus, how Carneades would express these ideas. Consider how Clitomachus presents the same arguments in that book he wrote to Gaius Lucilius the poet, when he also wrote about these matters to Lucius Censorinus, who was consul with Marcus Manilius. He wrote almost with these words— I know them well, because the first principles and kind of discipline about those very matters we are discussing are contained in that book— but it is written like this: 103. "The Academics find it agreeable that there are such differences between things, that some seem probable and others the opposite: however, this is not sufficient to say that some can be perceived while others cannot, because many false things are probable, but nothing false can be perceived or known." Thus, he says that those are gravely mistaken who claim that the senses are taken away by the Academy, as no one has ever stated that there is no color, no flavor, or no sound, but that it has been argued about whether these have a proper label of truth and certainty that exists nowhere else. 104. When he has laid this out, he adds that the wise person must endure assent in two ways: one is when it is understood that they do not assent to anything at all; the other is when they refrain from responding, to either approve or disapprove of something, so they neither deny nor affirm anything. Since this is the case, one is agreeable, that they never assent; the other holds that they can follow probability, wherever it may arise or fail, or be able to respond with "yes" or "no." †Not that, in seeking your approval, someone who refrains from conceding on all matters may still be influenced and take action by those perceptions that urge us to act: likewise, those things to which we can respond in either direction, only following what seems right, though without assent: and yet, not all of these perceptions should be approved, but only those that are not hindered by anything. 105. If we do not endorse these points, they may be false, but they are certainly not malicious. For we do not take away light, but we merely say that those things that you can perceive and comprehend, we, if they are probable, claim to see in the same way.

XXXIII. Sic igitur inducto et constituto probabili, et eo quidem expedito, soluto, libero, nulla re implicato, vides profecto, Luculle, iacere iam illud tuum perspicuitatis patrocinium. Isdem enim hic sapiens, de quo loquor, oculis quibus iste vester caelum, terram, mare intuebitur, isdem sensibus reliqua, quae sub quemque sensum cadunt, sentiet. Mare illud, quod nunc Favonio nascente purpureum videtur, idem huic nostro videbitur, nec tamen adsentietur, quia nobismet ipsis modo caeruleum videbatur, mane ravum, quodque nunc, qua a sole collucet, albescit et vibrat dissimileque est proximo et continenti, ut, etiam si possis rationem reddere cur id eveniat, tamen non possis id verum esse, quod videbatur oculis, defendere. 106. Unde memoria, si nihil percipimus? Sic enim quaerebas. Quid? meminisse visa nisi comprehensa non possumus? Quid? Polyaenus, qui magnus mathematicus fuisse dicitur, is postea quam Epicuro adsentiens totam geometriam falsam esse credidit, num illa etiam, quae sciebat, oblitus est? Atqui, falsum quod est, id percipi non potest, ut vobismet ipsis placet. Si igitur memoria perceptarum comprehensarumque rerum est, omnia, quae quisque meminit, habet ea comprehensa atque percepta. Falsi autem comprehendi nihil potest, et omnia meminit Siron Epicuri dogmata. Vera igitur illa sunt nunc omnia. Hoc per me licet: sed tibi aut concedendum est ita esse, quod minime vis, aut memoriam mihi remittas oportet et fateare esse ei locum, etiam si comprehensio perceptioque nulla sit. 107. Quid fiet artibus? Quibus? Iisne, quae ipsae fatentur coniectura se plus uti quam scientia, an iis, quae tantum id, quod videtur, secuntur nec habent istam artem vestram, qua vera et falsa diiudicent?

XXXIII. So now, having established a reasonable argument, and having made it clear and straightforward, unhindered by anything, you can see, Lucullus, that your defense of clarity is at stake. For this wise person I'm talking about will perceive everything with the same eyes that you use to observe the sky, earth, and sea. That sea, which now appears purple with the rising west wind, will look the same to our friend here, yet it won’t agree because to us it seemed blue just a moment ago, and at dawn it looked reddish, and now, where the sun shines on it, it turns white and sparkles, appearing different from nearby and continuous surfaces. Even if you can explain why this happens, you still can’t defend as true what seems to your eyes. 106. So, how can we remember if we don’t perceive anything? That’s what you were asking. What? Can we remember something unless we have grasped it? What? Polyaenus, who is said to have been a great mathematician, after agreeing with Epicurus, believed all of geometry to be false—did he forget everything he knew? But that which is false cannot be perceived, as you like to think. Therefore, if memory is of things that are perceived and grasped, then everything one remembers is indeed grasped and perceived. However, nothing false can be grasped, and Siron remembers all of Epicurus' doctrines. Thus, all of this is true now. I can say this through me: but you must either concede that this is the case, which you very much don’t want, or you have to allow me my memory and admit there's a place for it, even if there’s no grasping or perception. 107. What will happen to the arts? To which ones? Those that admit they rely more on conjecture than on knowledge, or those that only follow what appears and don’t have that art of yours that distinguishes true from false?

Sed illa sunt lumina duo, quae maxime causam istam continent. Primum enim negatis fieri posse ut quisquam nulli rei adsentiatur. At id quidem perspicuum est. Cum Panaetius, princeps prope meo quidem iudicio Stoicorum, ea de re dubitare se dicat, quam omnes praeter eum Stoici certissimam putant, vera esse haruspicum [responsa], auspicia, oracula, somnia, vaticinationes, seque ab adsensu sustineat: quod is potest facere vel de iis rebus, quas illi, a quibus ipse didicit, certas habuerint, cur id sapiens de reliquis rebus facere non possit? An est aliquid, quod positum vel improbare vel approbare possit, dubitare non possit? an tu in soritis poteris hoc, cum voles: ille in reliquis rebus non poterit eodem modo insistere, praesertim cum possit sine adsensione ipsam veri similitudinem non impeditam sequi? 108. Alterum est, quod negatis actionem ullius rei posse in eo esse, qui nullam rem adsensu suo comprobet. Primum enim videri oportet in quo sit etiam adsensus. Dicunt enim Stoici sensus ipsos adsensus esse, quos quoniam appetitio consequatur, actionem sequi: tolli autem omnia, si visa tollantur.

But there are two main points that contain this argument. First, it’s denied that anyone can agree with nothing. This is quite clear. When Panaetius, whom I consider almost the leader of the Stoics, says he doubts this matter, while all other Stoics except for him firmly believe that the responses of the diviners, the omens, prophecies, dreams, and predictions are true, and he holds back from agreeing: if he can do this regarding those things which those from whom he learned considered certain, why couldn’t a wise person do the same about other matters? Is there anything that can either be disapproved or approved without the possibility of doubt? Or can you do this in a specific instance when you want to: and that person won’t be able to stand firm in other matters, especially when he can follow the very appearance of truth without being hindered by agreement? 108. The second point is that it’s denied that the action of anything can exist in someone who does not approve it with his agreement. First, it should be seen where agreement is even present. For the Stoics claim that the senses are the agreements themselves, which are followed by desire, leading to action: everything would be removed if perceptions were removed.

XXXIV. Hac de re in utramque partem et dicta sunt et scripta multa, sed brevi res potest tota confici. Ego enim etsi maximam actionem puto repugnare visis, obsistere opinionibus, adsensus lubricos sustinere, credoque Clitomacho ita scribenti, Herculi quendam laborem exanclatum a Carneade, quod, ut feram et immanem beluam, sic ex animis nostris adsensionem, id est, opinationem et temeritatem extraxisset, tamen, ut ea pars defensionis relinquatur, quid impediet actionem eius, qui probabilia sequitur, nulla re impediente? 109. Hoc, inquit, ipsum impediet, quod statuet, ne id quidem, quod probet, posse percipi. Iam istuc te quoque impediet in navigando, in conserendo, in uxore ducenda, in liberis procreandis plurimisque in rebus, in quibus nihil sequere praeter probabile.

XXXIV. A lot has been said and written about this topic, but the matter can be summed up simply. I believe that even though the main action seems to contradict what we see, resist opinions, and endure wobbly agreements, I agree with Clitomachus's writing, that Hercules faced a certain labor that was exhausted by Carneades, which, like handling a monstrous beast, would remove from our minds that agreement, that is, our opinions and recklessness. However, to leave that part of the defense aside, what would prevent the action of someone who follows what is plausible, with no real obstacle? 109. This, he says, will be impeded by the fact that it determines that not even what it accepts can be comprehended. Now, this will also hold you back in sailing, in farming, in marrying, in having many children, and in numerous other matters where nothing follows except what is plausible.

Et tamen illud usitatum et saepe repudiatum refers, non ut Antipater, sed, ut ais, 'pressius.' Nam Antipatrum reprehensum, quod diceret consentaneum esse ei, qui adfirmaret nihil posse comprehendi, id ipsum saltem dicere posse comprehendi, quod ipsi Antiocho pingue videbatur et sibi ipsum contrarium. Non enim potest convenienter dici nihil comprehendi posse, si quicquam comprehendi posse dicatur. Illo modo potius putat urguendum fuisse Carneadem: cum sapientis nullum decretum esse possit nisi comprehensum, perceptum, cognitum, ut hoc ipsum decretum, quod sapientis esset, nihil posse percipi, fateretur esse perceptum. Proinde quasi nullum sapiens aliud decretum habeat et sine decretis vitam agere possit! 110. Sed ut illa habet probabilia non percepta, sic hoc ipsum, nihil posse percipi. Nam si in hoc haberet cognitionis notam, eadem uteretur in ceteris. Quam quoniam non habet, utitur probabilibus. Itaque non metuit ne confundere omnia videatur et incerta reddere. Non enim, quem ad modum, si quaesitum ex eo sit, stellarum numerus par an impar sit, item, si de officio multisque aliis de rebus, in quibus versatus exercitatusque sit, nescire se dicat. In incertis enim nihil probabile est, in quibus autem est, in iis non deerit sapienti nec quid faciat nec quid respondeat. 111. Ne illam quidem praetermisisti, Luculle, reprehensionem Antiochi—nec mirum: in primis enim est nobilis—, qua solebat dicere Antiochus Philonem maxime perturbatum. Cum enim sumeretur, unum, esse quaedam falsa visa, alterum nihil ea differre a veris, non adtendere, superius illud ea re a se esse concessum, quod videretur esse quaedam in vivis differentia, eam tolli altero, quo neget visa a falsis vera differre; nihil tam repugnare. Id ita esset, si nos verum omnino tolleremus. Non facimus. Nam tam vera quam falsa cernimus. Sed probandi species est: percipiendi signum nullum habemus.

Et yet you mention that common and often rejected point, not like Antipater, but, as you say, 'more precisely.' For Antipater was criticized because he claimed that it was consistent for someone to state that nothing could be comprehended, while at the same time, admitting that he could at least say that this very thing could be comprehended, which seemed to him and contradicted himself. It cannot properly be said that nothing can be comprehended if anything is claimed to be comprehensible. In this way, he thinks Carneades should have been pressed: since a wise person can have no decree unless it is comprehended, perceived, or understood, accepting that this very decree, which would belong to the wise, that nothing can be perceived, admits that it is perceived. Therefore, it is as if no wise person has any other decree or can live without decrees! 110. But just as it contains probabilities not perceived, so does the very claim that nothing can be perceived. For if it had the mark of knowledge in this, it would use it in others. Since it does not have that, it resorts to probabilities. Thus, it does not fear appearing to confuse everything and make things uncertain. For example, if someone were to ask whether the number of stars is even or odd, or if he claims to not know about his duties and many other things he has practiced and trained in. In uncertainties, nothing is probable; where there is knowledge, the wise will not lack in knowing what to do or what to respond. 111. You have also not overlooked, Lucullus, the criticism of Antiochus—nor is it surprising: for it is especially notable—where he used to say that Philo was extremely disturbed. For when he was questioned, he would state that there are certain false appearances, and another that they do not differ at all from the true ones, not attending to the fact that previously it was conceded by him that there is a certain difference in living things; by denying that appearances differ from truths, nothing could be more opposed. It would be so if we completely rejected the true. But we do not. For we perceive both the true and the false. But it is a matter of proving: we have no sign of perceiving.

XXXV. 112. Ac mihi videor nimis etiam nunc agere ieiune. Cum sit enim campus in quo exsultare possit oratio, cur eam tantas in angustias et in Stoicorum dumeta compellimus? si enim mihi cum Peripatetico res esset, qui id percipi posse diceret, 'quod impressum esset e vero,' neque adhiberet illam magnam accessionem, 'quo modo imprimi non posset a falso,' cum simplici homine simpliciter agerem nec magno opere contenderem atque etiam, si, cum ego nihil dicerem posse comprehendi, diceret ille sapientem interdum opinari, non repugnarem, praesertim ne Carneade quidem huic loco valde repugnante: nunc quid facere possum? 113. Quaero enim quid sit quod comprehendi possit. Respondet mihi non Aristoteles aut Theophrastus, ne Xenocrates quidem aut Polemo, sed qui his minor est: 'tale verum quale falsum esse non possit.' Nihil eius modo invenio. Itaque incognito nimirum adsentiar, id est, opinabor. Hoc mihi et Peripatetici et vetus Academia concedit: vos negatis, Antiochus in primis, qui me valde movet, vel quod amavi hominem, sicut ille me, vel quod ita iudico, politissimum et acutissimum omnium nostrae memoriae philosophorum. A quo primum quaero quo tandem modo sit eius Academiae, cuius esse se profiteatur? Ut omittam alia, haec duo, de quibus agitur, quis umquam dixit aut veteris Academiae aut Peripateticorum, vel id solum percipi posse, quod esset verum tale, quale falsum esse non posset, vel sapientem nihil opinari? Certe nemo. Horum neutrum ante Zenonem magno opere defensum est. Ego tamen utrumque verum puto, nec dico temporis causa, sed ita plane probo.

XXXV. 112. I feel like I'm still being too simplistic. There’s a vast field where discourse can flourish, so why are we confining it to such narrow paths and into the thorns of Stoicism? If I were to discuss this with a Peripatetic who claimed that something could only be grasped if it was 'impressed from the truth,' and who didn’t bring up that significant addition, 'how could it be impressed from what is false?'—if I were speaking plainly with an ordinary person without trying too hard, and even if they argued that a wise person sometimes holds onto opinions, I wouldn't object, especially not to Carneades, who strongly disagrees here. Now, what can I do? 113. I ask what can be understood. None of the greats—Aristotle, Theophrastus, not even Xenocrates or Polemo—respond to me, but someone lesser says, 'A truth cannot be such that a falsehood cannot be.' I find nothing of that sort. Therefore, I will adhere to the unknown, that is, I will assume. This is what both the Peripatetics and the old Academy allow me; you deny it, especially Antiochus, who greatly disturbs me, either because I loved the man, as he did me, or because I think he is the most refined and perceptive of all philosophers in our memory. From him, I first ask how he claims to belong to that Academy. To skip other points, did anyone from the old Academy or the Peripatetics ever claim that it was only possible to grasp what was true and couldn’t be a falsehood, or that a wise person has no opinions? Certainly not. Neither of these was strongly defended before Zeno. Yet I believe both are true, and I do not say this due to the time constraints, but rather I wholeheartedly prove it.

XXXVI. 114. Illud ferre non possum. Tu cum me incognito adsentiri vetes idque turpissimum esse dicas et plenissimum temeritatis, tantum tibi adroges, ut exponas disciplinam sapientiae, naturam rerum omnium evolvas, mores fingas, finis bonorum malorumque constituas, officia describas, quam vitam ingrediar definias, idemque etiam disputandi et intellegendi iudicium dicas te et artificium traditurum, perficies ut ego ista innumerabilia complectens nusquam labar, nihil opiner? Quae tandem ea est disciplina, ad quam me deducas, si ab hac abstraxeris? Vereor ne subadroganter facias, si dixeris tuam. Atqui ita dicas necesse est. 115. Neque vero tu solus, sed ad suam quisque rapiet. Age, restitero Peripateticis, qui sibi cum oratoribus cognationem esse, qui claros viros a se instructos dicant rem publicam saepe rexisse, sustinuero Epicureos, tot meos familiaris, tam bonos, tam inter se amantis viros, Diodoto quid faciam Stoico, quem a puero audivi? qui mecum vivit tot annos? qui habitat apud me? quem et admiror et diligo? qui ista Antiochea contemnit? Nostra, inquies, sola vera sunt. Certe sola, si vera: plura enim vera discrepantia esse non possunt. Utrum igitur nos impudentes, qui labi nolumus, an illi adrogantes, qui sibi persuaserint scire se solos omnia? Non me quidem, inquit, sed sapientem dico scire. Optime: nempe ista scire, quae sunt in tua disciplina. Hoc primum quale est, a non sapiente explicari sapientiam? Sed discedamus a nobismet ipsis, de sapiente loquamur, de quo, ut saepe iam dixi, omnis haec quaestio est.

XXXVI. 114. I can't handle that. You say that it's shameful and extremely reckless for you to agree with me incognito, and yet you assume so much authority to explain the discipline of wisdom, unravel the nature of everything, shape moral character, establish the ends of good and evil, describe duties, define the life I should lead, and also say that you will teach both the judgment of discussion and understanding, while I gather all these countless ideas without stumbling, believing nothing? What discipline could this possibly be, to which you would lead me if you took me away from this? I fear you might arrogantly assume if you say it's yours. But you have to say it that way. 115. And it's not just you; everyone will rush to their own. Alright, I’ll hold back from the Peripatetics, who claim to have a connection with orators, asserting that they’ve often guided the Republic with their famous men, and I’ll stand firm against the Epicureans, my good friends who genuinely care for each other. What's to be done with Diodotus the Stoic, who I've listened to since childhood? He’s lived with me for so many years? He stays at my place? I admire him and cherish him? He looks down on these ideas from Antioch? You will say that our views alone are true. Certainly they are the only truths, if true; for more than one truth cannot exist in contradiction. So, are we the shameless ones who refuse to stumble, or are they the arrogant ones who believe they alone know everything? Not me, he says, but I say that the wise person knows. Very well: they only know what is in your discipline. What kind of thing is it that wisdom is explained by someone who isn’t wise? But let’s move away from ourselves and talk about the wise person, and as I’ve often said, this entire question revolves around them.

116. In tres igitur partis et a plerisque et a vobismet ipsis distributa sapientia est. Primum ergo, si placet, quae de natura rerum sint quaesita, videamus: at illud ante. Estne quisquam tanto inflatus errore, ut sibi se illa scire persuaserit? Non quaero rationes eas, quae ex coniectura pendent, quae disputationibus huc et illuc trahuntur, nullam adhibent persuadendi necessitatem. Geometrae provideant, qui se profitentur non persuadere, sed cogere, et qui omnia vobis, quae describunt, probant. Non quaero ex his illa initia mathematicorum, quibus non concessis digitum progredi non possunt. Punctum esse quod magnitudinem nullam habeat: extremitatem et quasi libramentum in quo nulla omnino crassitudo sit: liniamentum sine ulla latitudine [carentem]. Haec cum vera esse concessero, si adigam ius iurandum sapientem, nec prius quam Archimedes eo inspectante rationes omnis descripserit eas, quibus efficitur multis partibus solem maiorem esse quam terram, iuraturum putas? Si fecerit, solem ipsum, quem deum censet esse, contempserit. 117. Quod si geometricis rationibus non est crediturus, quae vim adferunt in docendo, vos ipsi ut dicitis, ne ille longe aberit ut argumentis credat philosophorum, aut, si est crediturus, quorum potissimum? Omnia enim physicorum licet explicare; sed longum est: quaero tamen quem sequatur. Finge aliquem nunc fieri sapientem, nondum esse, quam potissimum sententiam eliget et disciplinam? Etsi quamcumque eliget, insipiens eliget. Sed sit ingenio divino, quem unum e physicis potissimum probabit? Nec plus uno poterit. Non persequor quaestiones infinitas: tantum de principiis rerum, e quibus omnia constant, videamus quem probet: est enim inter magnos homines summa dissensio.

116. Wisdom is divided into three parts, both by most people and by yourselves. First, if you like, let's examine what has been questioned about the nature of things: but first, is there anyone so full of false beliefs that they think they truly know these things? I'm not looking for reasons based on guesswork, which are dragged around through discussions without any need for persuasion. Let the geometer take care, those who claim they don't persuade but compel, and who prove everything they describe to you. I'm not interested in those foundational principles of mathematics without which they cannot advance a single step. A point is something that has no magnitude: it's an extreme and like a balance where there’s no thickness at all: a line without any breadth. If I concede that these things are true, do you think that if I insist on an oath from the wise person, they would swear before Archimedes has described the reasoning by which it is shown that the sun is greater than the earth in many ways? If they do, they would disregard the sun, which they consider to be a god. 117. But if they won't believe geometric reasoning, which is powerful in teaching, how can you expect them to trust the arguments of philosophers? And if they are to trust someone, whose reasoning should they trust most? For although everything about physics can be explained, that's a long discussion: I still ask whom they should follow. Imagine someone becoming wise now, who isn’t yet, which viewpoint or discipline would they choose? Even if they choose any, they would choose poorly. But if they have divine reasoning, which one would they most approve among physicists? They can't approve more than one. I'm not pursuing endless questions: let's just see which foundational principles they would support, as there is a significant disagreement among great minds.

XXXVII. 118. Princeps Thales, unus e septem, cui sex reliquos concessisse primas ferunt, ex aqua dixit constare omnia. At hoc Anaximandro, populari et sodali suo, non persuasit: is enim infinitatem naturae dixit esse, e qua omnia gignerentur. Post eius auditor Anaximenes infinitum aëra, sed ea, quae ex eo orirentur, definita: gigni autem terram, aquam, ignem, tum ex his omnia. Anaxagoras materiam infinitam, sed ex ea particulas, similis inter se, minutas, eas primum confusas, postea in ordinem adductas a mente divina. Xenophanes, paulo etiam antiquior, unum esse omnia neque id esse mutabile et id esse deum neque natum umquam et sempiternum, conglobata figura: Parmenides ignem, qui moveat terram, quae ab eo formetur: Leucippus, plenum et inane: Democritus huic in hoc similis, uberior in ceteris: Empedocles haec pervolgata et nota quattuor: Heraclitus ignem: Melissus hoc, quod esset infinitum et immutabile, et fuisse semper et fore. Plato ex materia in se omnia recipiente mundum factum esse censet a deo sempiternum. Pythagorei ex numeris et mathematicorum initiis proficisci volunt omnia. Ex his eliget vester sapiens unum aliquem, credo, quem sequatur: ceteri tot viri et tanti repudiati ab eo condemnatique discedent. 119. Quamcumque vero sententiam probaverit, eam sic animo comprehensam habebit, ut ea, quae sensibus, nec magis approbabit nunc lucere, quam, quoniam Stoicus est, hunc mundum esse sapientem, habere mentem, quae et se et ipsum fabricata sit et omnia moderetur, moveat, regat. Erit ei persuasum etiam solem, lunam, stellas omnis, terram, mare deos esse, quod quaedam animalis intellegentia per omnia ea permanet et transeat, fore tamen aliquando ut omnis hic mundus ardore deflagret.

XXXVII. 118. Princeps Thales, one of the seven, who is said to have given precedence to the other six, stated that everything comes from water. However, he did not convince his peer and friend Anaximander, who argued that the origin of nature is the infinite, from which all things emerge. Following him, Anaximenes defined the infinite as air, from which the earth, water, and fire arise, and then everything else comes from these. Anaxagoras described an infinite matter but said it consists of particles that are similar to each other, initially in a chaotic state and later organized by a divine mind. Xenophanes, who was even older, claimed that everything is one, unchangeable, and that this is the divine, neither born nor ever ceasing to exist, with a globular shape. Parmenides spoke of fire as something that moves the earth formed from it; Leucippus proposed the concepts of the full and the void; Democritus was similar in this but more expansive in others. Empedocles spread and made known the four elements; Heraclitus focused on fire; Melissus claimed that what is infinite and unchangeable has always existed and will always be. Plato believed that everything in the world comes from a divine creator who uses matter to create. The Pythagoreans asserted that all things originate from numbers and the principles of mathematics. Out of these, your wise person will likely choose one to follow, while the others, all these great men, will be rejected and condemned by him. 119. Whatever opinion he approves, he will hold it in mind as something that senses cannot provide more confirmation of now than, because he is a Stoic, this world being wise, having a mind that has constructed both itself and everything else, guiding, moving, and governing all things. He will also be convinced that the sun, moon, and stars, as well as the earth and sea, are divine beings since a certain intelligence of living beings permeates and passes through all of them, though it will eventually come to pass that this entire world might be consumed by fire.

XXXVIII. Sint ista vera—vides enim iam me fateri aliquid esse veri—, comprehendi ea tamen et percipi nego. Cum enim tuus iste Stoicus sapiens syllabatim tibi ista dixerit, veniet flumen orationis aureum fundens Aristoteles, qui illum desipere dicat: neque enim ortum esse umquam mundum, quod nulla fuerit novo consilio inito tam praeclari operis inceptio, et ita esse eum undique aptum, ut nulla vis tantos queat motus mutationemque moliri, nulla senectus diuturnitate temporum exsistere, ut hic ornatus umquam dilapsus occidat. Tibi hoc repudiare, illud autem superius sicut caput et famam tuam defendere necesse erit, cum mihi ne ut dubitem quidem relinquatur. 120. Ut omittam levitatem temere adsentientium, quanti libertas ipsa aestimanda est non mihi necesse esse quod tibi est? Cur deus, omnia nostra causa cum faceret—sic enim voltis—, tantam vim natricum viperarumque fecerit? cur mortifera tam multa ac perniciosa terra marique disperserit? Negatis haec tam polite tamque subtiliter effici potuisse sine divina aliqua sollertia. Cuius quidem vos maiestatem deducitis usque ad apium formicarumque perfectionem, ut etiam inter deos Myrmecides aliquis minutorum opusculorum fabricator fuisse videatur. 121. Negas sine deo posse quicquam. Ecce tibi e transverso Lampsacenus Strato, qui det isti deo immunitatem magni quidem muneris: sed cum sacerdotes deorum vacationem habeant, quanto est aequius habere ipsos deos! Negat opera deorum se uti ad fabricandum mundum. Quaecumque sint, docet omnia effecta esse natura, nec, ut ille, qui asperis et levibus et hamatis uncinatisque corporibus concreta haec esse dicat interiecto inani. Somnia censet haec esse Democriti non docentis, sed optantis. Ipse autem singulas mundi partis persequens, quidquid aut sit aut fiat, naturalibus fieri aut factum esse docet ponderibus et motibus. Ne ille et deum opere magno liberat et me timore. Quis enim potest, cum existimet curari se a deo, non et dies et noctes divinum numen horrere et, si quid adversi acciderit—quod cui non accidit?—extimescere ne id iure evenerit? Nec Stratoni tamen adsentior, nec vero tibi. Modo hoc, modo illud probabilius videtur.

XXXVIII. Are these things true? You see, I now admit something is true, but I deny that it can be fully understood or perceived. When your Stoic philosopher analyzes this for you, a torrent of elegant speech will come forth from Aristotle, who will say he’s foolish. For there has never been a world created without a fresh plan for such an extraordinary undertaking, and it is so perfectly arranged that no force can bring about such movements and changes, and no seniority of ages can lead to its decay or destruction. You will have to reject this, yet defend your reputation and standing, leaving me without a doubt. 120. To set aside the folly of those who blindly agree, how can I not value freedom as much as you do? Why did God, when creating everything for our sake—as you believe—produce such a powerful force of snakes and vipers? Why scatter so many deadly and harmful creatures across land and sea? You deny that these can be achieved so skillfully and delicately without some divine cleverness. Indeed, you reduce the majesty of God to the level of ants and bees, as if some minor deity among the gods might be a creator of trivial things. 121. You deny anything can happen without God. Here’s Strato from Lampsacus, who gives that God the immunity of a great gift: but if the priests of the gods have exemptions, how much more fitting is it to have the gods themselves! He denies that the work of the gods is used to create the world. Whatever it may be, he shows that everything is the result of nature, and that those who claim these things, being formed with coarse, light, and hooked bodies, do so while interjecting nothingness. He considers these to be dreams of Democritus, not of one teaching, but wishing. However, he, pursuing each part of the universe, teaches that whatever exists or happens is natural, produced or happening due to certain weights and motions. Not only does he free the gods from a grand task, but me from fear. For who can think they are cared for by a god without trembling day and night at the divine presence, and if anything adverse occurs—which could happen to anyone—fearing that it might have come about justly? Yet I do not agree with Strato, nor with you at all. Sometimes this seems more likely, sometimes that.

XXXIX. 122. Latent ista omnia, Luculle, crassis occultata et circumfusa tenebris, ut nulla acies humani ingeni tanta sit, quae penetrare in caelum, terram intrare possit: corpora nostra non novimus: qui sint situs partium, quam vim quaeque pars habeat ignoramus. Itaque medici ipsi, quorum intererat ea nosse, aperuerunt, ut viderentur. Nec eo tamen aiunt empirici notiora esse illa, quia possit fieri ut patefacta et detecta mutentur. Sed ecquid nos eodem modo rerum naturas persecare, aperire, dividere possumus, ut videamus terra penitusne defixa sit et quasi radicibus suis haereat an media pendeat? 123. Habitari ait Xenophanes in luna eamque esse terram multarum urbium et montium. Portenta videntur, sed tamen neque ille, qui dixit, iurare posset, ita se rem habere, neque ego non ita. Vos etiam dicitis esse e regione nobis, e contraria parte terrae, qui adversis vestigiis stent contra nostra vestigia, quos αντιποδας vocatis: cur mihi magis suscensetis, qui ista non aspernor, quam iis, qui, cum audiunt, desipere vos arbitrantur? Hicetas Syracusius, ut ait Theophrastus, caelum, solem, lunam, stellas, supera denique omnia stare censet neque praeter terram rem ullam in mundo moveri: quae cum circum axem se summa celeritate convertat et torqueat, eadem effici omnia, quae, si stante terra caelum moveretur. Atque hoc etiam Platonem in Timaeo dicere quidam arbitrantur, sed paulo obscurius. Quid tu, Epicure? loquere. Putas solem esse tantulum? Egone? ne bis quidem tantum! Et vos ab illo irridemini et ipsi illum vicissim eluditis. Liber igitur a tali irrisione Socrates, liber Aristo Chius, qui nihil istorum sciri putat posse. 124. Sed redeo ad animum et corpus. Satisne tandem ea nota sunt nobis, quae nervorum natura sit, quae venarum? tenemusne quid sit animus, ubi sit? denique sitne an, ut Dicaearcho visum est, ne sit quidem ullus? Si est, tresne partis habeat, ut Platoni placuit, rationis, irae, cupiditatis, an simplex unusque sit? si simplex, utrum sit ignis an anima an sanguis an, ut Xenocrates, numerus nullo corpore—quod intellegi quale sit vix potest—et, quidquid est, mortale sit an aeternum? nam utramque in partem multa dicuntur. Horum aliquid vestro sapienti certum videtur, nostro ne quid maxime quidem probabile sit occurrit: ita sunt in plerisque contrariarum rationum paria momenta.

XXXIX. 122. All of this, Lucullus, is hidden and shrouded in darkness, so that no level of human intellect is great enough to penetrate the heavens or reach the earth: we do not know our bodies; we are ignorant of the location of their parts or the function of each part. Therefore, the physicians themselves, who were interested in knowing this, revealed it, so it seems. Yet, empirics claim those revelations may not be any clearer, as it could happen that such findings and understandings change. But can we pursue, reveal, and dissect the nature of things in the same way, so we can see if the earth is firmly rooted, clinging to its foundations, or if it hangs suspended in the middle? 123. Xenophanes claims that the moon is inhabited and is a land of many cities and mountains. It seems fantastical, but neither he who said it could swear it to be true, nor I would go along with it. You also say that there are people standing opposite us on the other side of the earth, who walk in the opposite direction to us, whom you call αντιποδας: why do you get angrier at me, who does not dismiss this, more than at those who, when they hear this, think you’re being foolish? Hicetas of Syracuse, as Theophrastus says, believes that the sky, the sun, the moon, and the stars, in short, everything above, remains still and that nothing else in the world moves except the earth: which, when it spins around its axis with the greatest speed, produces the same results as if the sky moved while the earth remained still. Some think Plato says this in the Timaeus, though it's a bit less clear. What about you, Epicurus? Speak up. Do you think the sun is very small? Me? Not even close! And you ridicule him and yourself elude him in turn. So, free from such ridicule is Socrates, and free is Aristo of Chios, who believes that nothing of this can be known. 124. But I return to the mind and body. Are we finally familiar with the nature of the nerves, the nature of the veins? Do we understand what the mind is and where it is? Ultimately, is there a mind at all, as Dicaearchus believed, or perhaps there isn’t one? If there is, does it have three parts, as Plato thought: reason, anger, and desire, or is it simple and singular? If it is simple, is it fire, or spirit, or blood, or, as Xenocrates argued, a number without any body—which is hard to comprehend—and whatever it is, is it mortal or eternal? For many arguments exist on both sides of this question. Something of this seems certain to your wise man, while our inquiries find hardly anything even probable: thus, in most conflicting arguments, there are equal weights of consideration.

XL. 125. Sin agis verecundius et me accusas, non quod tuis rationibus non adsentiar, sed quod nullis, vincam animum cuique adsentiar deligam ... quem potissimum? quem? Democritum: semper enim, ut scitis, studiosus nobilitatis fui. Urguebor iam omnium vestrum convicio. Tune aut inane quicquam putes esse, cum ita completa et conferta sint omnia, ut et quod movebitur corporum cedat et qua quidque cesserit aliud ilico subsequatur? aut atomos ullas, e quibus quidquid efficiatur, illarum sit dissimillimum? aut sine aliqua mente rem ullam effici posse praeclaram? et cum in uno mundo ornatus hic tam sit mirabilis, innumerabilis supra infra, dextra sinistra, ante post, alios dissimilis, alios eiusdem modi mundos esse? et, ut nos nunc simus ad Baulos Puteolosque videamus, sic innumerabilis paribus in locis isdem esse nominibus, honoribus, rebus gestis, ingeniis, formis, aetatibus, isdem de rebus disputantis? et, si nunc aut si etiam dormientes aliquid animo videre videamur, imagines extrinsecus in animos nostros per corpus irrumpere? Tu vero ista ne asciveris neve fueris commenticiis rebus adsensus. Nihil sentire est melius quam tam prava sentire. 126. Non ergo id agitur, ut aliquid adsensu meo comprobem; quae tu, vide ne impudenter etiam postules, non solum adroganter, praesertim cum ista tua mihi ne probabilia quidem videantur. Nec enim divinationem, quam probatis, ullam esse arbitror, fatumque illud, quo omnia contineri dicitis, contemno. Ne exaedificatum quidem hunc mundum divino consilio existimo, atque haud scio an ita sit.

XL. 125. You act more modestly and accuse me, not because I disagree with your reasoning, but because I have to choose whom I will agree with... who, particularly? Who? Democritus: for I have always been, as you know, interested in nobility. I am now being pressured by all your shouting. Do you really think there’s anything meaningless, when everything is so full and compact that whatever is set in motion gives way and something else immediately follows? Or are there any atoms, from which everything is formed, entirely different from one another? Or can anything remarkable be created without some kind of mind? And when the decorations of this one world are so amazing, countless above, below, to the right and to the left, and that there are worlds different from some and similar to others? And just as we now see ourselves in Bauli and Puteoli, are there countless others in the same places with the same names, honors, accomplishments, talents, appearances, and ages, discussing the same topics? And if we now seem to see or even witness something in our minds while we sleep, do images come crashing into our minds from outside through our bodies? You really shouldn’t even think about that or be swayed by fictional matters. There’s nothing better than recognizing such twisted perceptions. 126. So this isn’t about me approving anything with my agreement; what you demand, make sure you don't ask for it shamelessly, especially since your arguments don’t even seem plausible to me. I don’t think any of the divination you support has merit, and I dismiss that fate by which you say everything is contained. I don’t even believe this world was built according to divine design, and I’m not sure if that’s the case.

XLI. Sed cur rapior in invidiam? licetne per vos nescire quod nescio? an Stoicis ipsis inter se disceptare, cum his non licebit? Zenoni et reliquis fere Stoicis aether videtur summus deus, mente praeditus, qua omnia regantur. Cleanthes, qui quasi maiorum est gentium Stoicus, Zenonis auditor, solem dominari et rerum potiri putat. Ita cogimur dissensione sapientium dominum nostrum ignorare, quippe qui nesciamus soli an aetheri serviamus. Solis autem magnitudinem—ipse enim hic radiatus me intueri videtur ac monet ut crebro faciam mentionem sui—vos ergo huius magnitudinem quasi decempeda permensi refertis: huic me quasi malis architectis mensurae vestrae nego credere. Ergo dubium est uter nostrum sit, leniter ut dicam, verecundior? 127. Neque tamen istas quaestiones physicorum exterminandas puto. Est enim animorum ingeniorumque naturale quoddam quasi pabulum consideratio contemplatioque naturae. Erigimur, elatiores fieri videmur, humana despicimus, cogitantesque supera atque caelestia haec nostra ut exigua et minima contemnimus. Indagatio ipsa rerum cum maximarum tum etiam occultissimarum habet oblectationem. Si vero aliquid occurrit, quod veri simile videatur, humanissima completur animus voluptate. 128. Quaeret igitur haec et vester sapiens et hic noster, sed vester, ut adsentiatur, credat, adfirmet, noster, ut vereatur temere opinari praeclareque agi secum putet, si in eius modi rebus veri simile quod sit invenerit. Veniamus nunc ad bonorum malorumque notionem: at paulum ante dicendum est. Non mihi videntur considerare, cum physica ista valde adfirmant, earum etiam rerum auctoritatem, si quae illustriores videantur, amittere. Non enim magis adsentiuntur neque approbant lucere nunc, quam, cum cornix cecinerit, tum aliquid eam aut iubere aut vetare, nec magis adfirmabunt signum illud, si erunt mensi, sex pedum esse quam solem, quem metiri non possunt, plus quam duodeviginti partibus maiorem esse quam terram. Ex quo illa conclusio nascitur: si sol quantus sit percipi non potest, qui ceteras res eodem modo quo magnitudinem solis approbat, is eas res non percipit. Magnitudo autem solis percipi non potest. Qui igitur id approbat, quasi percipiat, nullam rem percipit. Responderint posse percipi quantus sol sit. Non repugnabo, dum modo eodem pacto cetera percipi comprehendique dicant. Nec enim possunt dicere aliud alio magis minusve comprehendi, quoniam omnium rerum una est definitio comprehendendi.

XLI. But why am I drawn into envy? Is it possible for you not to know what I don’t know? Can the Stoics themselves debate among each other when they are not allowed to discuss with these others? To Zeno and the other Stoics, the ether seems to be the highest god, endowed with a mind that governs everything. Cleanthes, who is somewhat the elder Stoic of the nations, a student of Zeno, believes that the sun rules and dominates things. Thus, we are forced to ignore our lord due to the disagreement among the wise, since we don’t know whether we serve the sun or the ether. As for the sun's size—he, glowing, seems to look at me and reminds me to frequently mention him—you all measure this magnitude as if it were ten feet: I deny, like a bad architect, to trust your measurements. Therefore, it is uncertain which of us is, to put it lightly, more modest? 127. Yet I don’t think those questions of the physicists should be dismissed. For the natural consideration and contemplation of nature serve as a kind of nourishment for the minds and spirits. We are uplifted, we seem to become more elevated, we disdain human matters, and while thinking about the higher and celestial things, we dismiss our own as small and insignificant. The inquiry into both the greatest and even the most hidden things has its own pleasure. If something arises that seems believable, the mind is filled with the most human pleasure. 128. Therefore, your wise man and our man will seek this, but yours will believe, agree, affirm, while ours will hesitate to make bold claims and think it is acting excellently if it finds something that seems true in such matters. Let’s now come to the concepts of good and evil: but it must be said a bit earlier. It doesn’t seem to me that they consider, as they affirm these physical matters strongly, that they also lose the authority of those things that seem more illustrious. For they neither agree nor approve that the crow is now shining, just as it neither commands nor forbids anything when it croaks, nor will they affirm that that sign is six feet long if they are measured, more than they can say the sun is more than eighteen times larger than the earth. From this arises the conclusion: if the size of the sun cannot be perceived, one who approves it, just as he approves other things in the same way he does the sun's size, does not perceive those things. However, the size of the sun cannot be perceived. Therefore, whoever approves this, as if he perceives it, perceives nothing. They might respond that it is possible to perceive how large the sun is. I won’t argue, as long as they say the other things can be comprehended in the same way. For they cannot say that something is more or less comprehensible than another, since there is one definition for comprehending all things.

XLII. 129. Sed quod coeperam: Quid habemus in rebus bonis et malis explorati? nempe fines constituendi sunt ad quos et bonorum et malorum summa referatur: qua de re est igitur inter summos viros maior dissensio? Omitto illa, quae relicta iam videntur, ut Herillum, qui in cognitione et scientia summum bonum ponit: qui cum Zenonis auditor esset, vides quantum ab eo dissenserit et quam non multum a Platone. Megaricorum fuit nobilis disciplina, cuius, ut scriptum video, princeps Xenophanes, quem modo nominavi, deinde eum secuti Parmenides et Zeno, itaque ab his Eleatici philosophi nominabantur. Post Euclides, Socratis discipulus, Megareus, a quo iidem illi Megarici dicti, qui id bonum solum esse dicebant, quod esset unum et simile et idem semper. Hic quoque multa a Platone. A Menedemo autem, quod is Eretria fuit, Eretriaci appellati, quorum omne bonum in mente positum et mentis acie, qua verum cerneretur, Herilli similia, sed, opinor, explicata uberius et ornatius. 130. Hos si contemnimus et iam abiectos putamus, illos certe minus despicere debemus, Aristonem, qui cum Zenonis fuisset auditor, re probavit ea quae ille verbis, nihil esse bonum nisi virtutem, nec malum nisi quod virtuti esset contrarium: in mediis ea momenta, quae Zeno voluit, nulla esse censuit. Huic summum bonum est in his rebus neutram in partem moveri, quae αδιαφορια ab ipso dicitur. Pyrrho autem ea ne sentire quidem sapientem, quae απαθεια nominatur. Has igitur tot sententias ut omittamus, haec nunc videamus, quae diu multumque defensa sunt. 131. Alii voluptatem finem esse voluerunt: quorum princeps Aristippus, qui Socratem audierat, unde Cyrenaici. Post Epicurus, cuius est disciplina nunc notior, neque tamen cum Cyrenaicis de ipsa voluptate consentiens. Voluptatem autem et honestatem finem esse Callipho censuit: vacare omni molestia Hieronymus: hoc idem cum honestate Diodorus: ambo hi Peripatetici. Honeste autem vivere fruentem rebus iis, quas primas homini natura conciliet, et vetus Academia censuit, ut indicant scripta Polemonis, quem Antiochus probat maxime, et Aristoteles eiusque amici nunc proxime videntur accedere. Introducebat etiam Carneades, non quo probaret, sed ut opponeret Stoicis, summum bonum esse frui rebus iis, quas primas natura conciliavisset. Honeste autem vivere, quod ducatur a conciliatione naturae, Zeno statuit finem esse bonorum, qui inventor et princeps Stoicorum fuit.

XLII. 129. But to continue what I was saying: What do we have in examining good and bad things? We certainly need to set goals to which both the total of good and bad can be related: so why is there so much disagreement among prominent thinkers on this matter? I will skip over those opinions that seem to have been left behind, like that of Herillus, who considers knowledge and understanding as the highest good: given that he was a student of Zeno, you can see how much he disagrees with him and how he doesn’t diverge much from Plato. The Megarian school had a notable doctrine, of which the chief was Xenophanes, whom I just mentioned, followed by Parmenides and Zeno; from these thinkers, they were called Eleatic philosophers. After Euclid, a student of Socrates, the Megareans, named after him, claimed that the only good is that which is one, similar, and always the same. He, too, borrowed many ideas from Plato. Menedemus, who was from Eretria, led to the Eretrians, who placed all good within the mind and the sharpness of the intellect, through which the truth could be perceived, similar to Herillus, but, I believe, in a more detailed and eloquent way. 130. If we disregard these and consider them already outdated, we should certainly hold those in lesser regard, like Ariston, who, having been a student of Zeno, confirmed through reasoning what he articulated verbally: that nothing is good except virtue, and nothing is bad except what goes against virtue; he believed that there are none of the important moments Zeno proposed in the middle ground. For him, the highest good is to remain unmoved by these matters, which he calls indifference. Pyrrho, however, thought that a wise person should not even feel what is called apathy. Thus, to omit all these differing opinions, let’s now consider those that have been defended for a long time. 131. Others have thought that pleasure is the ultimate goal: the leader among them is Aristippus, who had listened to Socrates, hence the Cyrenaics. Following him came Epicurus, whose ideas are now more well-known, yet he does not completely agree with the Cyrenaics regarding pleasure itself. Callipho believed that both pleasure and honor are the ultimate goals; Hieronymus said to be free from all annoyance; Diodorus proposed the same idea along with honor: both were Peripatetics. Living honorably means enjoying those things that nature first aligns with humans, and the old Academy accepted this, as indicated by the writings of Polemon, whom Antiochus greatly approved, and Aristotle and his friends now seem to closely align with. Carneades also introduced this idea, not to support it, but to challenge the Stoics, that the highest good is found in enjoying the things that nature has first aligned with. Zeno, who was the founder and leader of the Stoics, stated that living honorably, as determined by nature's alignment, is the ultimate goal of good.

XLIII. 132. Iam illud perspicuum est, omnibus iis finibus bonorum, quos exposui, malorum finis esse contrarios. Ad vos nunc refero quem sequar: modo ne quis illud tam ineruditum absurdumque respondeat: 'Quemlibet, modo aliquem.' Nihil potest dici inconsideratius. Cupio sequi Stoicos. Licetne—omitto per Aristotelem, meo iudicio in philosophia prope singularem—per ipsum Antiochum? qui appellabatur Academicus, erat quidem, si perpauca mutavisset, germanissimus Stoicus. Erit igitur res iam in discrimine. Nam aut Stoicus constituatur sapiens aut veteris Academiae. Utrumque non potest. Est enim inter eos non de terminis, sed de tota possessione contentio. Nam omnis ratio vitae definitione summi boni continetur, de qua qui dissident, de omni vitae ratione dissident. Non potest igitur uterque sapiens esse, quoniam tanto opere dissentiunt, sed alter. Si Polemoneus, peccat Stoicus, rei falsae adsentiens—nam vos quidem nihil esse dicitis a sapiente tam alienum—: sin vera sunt Zenonis, eadem in veteres Academicos et Peripateticos dicenda. Hic igitur neutri adsentietur? Sin, inquam, uter est prudentior? 133. Quid? cum ipse Antiochus dissentit quibusdam in rebus ab his, quos amat, Stoicis, nonne indicat non posse illa probanda esse sapienti? Placet Stoicis omnia peccata esse paria. At hoc Antiocho vehementissime displicet. Liceat tandem mihi considerare utram sententiam sequar. Praecide, inquit: statue aliquando quidlibet. Quid, quod quae dicuntur et acuta mihi videntur in utramque partem et paria? nonne caveam ne scelus faciam? Scelus enim dicebas esse, Luculle, dogma prodere. Contineo igitur me, ne incognito assentiar: quod mihi tecum est dogma commune. 134. Ecce multo maior etiam dissensio. Zeno in una virtute positam beatam vitam putat. Quid Antiochus? Etiam, inquit, beatam, sed non beatissimam. Deus ille, qui nihil censuit deesse virtuti, homuncio hic, qui multa putat praeter virtutem homini partim cara esse, partim etiam necessaria. Sed ille vereor ne virtuti plus tribuat quam natura patiatur, praesertim Theophrasto multa diserte copioseque dicente. Et hic metuo ne vix sibi constet, qui cum dicat esse quaedam et corporis et fortunae mala, tamen eum, qui in his omnibus sit, beatum fore censeat, si sapiens sit. Distrahor: tum hoc mihi probabilius, tum illud videtur, et tamen, nisi alterutrum sit, virtutem iacere plane puto. Verum in his discrepant.

XLIII. 132. It's clear that the borders of the good I’ve described have opposing boundaries of the bad. Now I turn to you about whom I should follow: just don’t respond with something completely naive and absurd like, 'Anyone, as long as it's someone.' Nothing could be more thoughtless than that. I want to follow the Stoics. Is it allowed—setting aside Aristotle, who in my opinion is nearly unique in philosophy—to follow Antiochus himself? He was called Academic, and if he had changed just a few things, he would have been a true Stoic. So, we’re at a critical point. For either we establish the Stoic as wise or the old Academy. Both cannot be true. The contention is over not terms, but the entire premise. For all ways of life are contained in the definition of the highest good, and those who disagree about this have differing views on the entire way of living. Therefore, both cannot be wise, since they disagree profoundly; only one can be. If Polemon is wrong as a Stoic, agreeing to something false—since you assert nothing is so far removed from the wise: if Zeno's views are true, the same should apply to the old Academics and the Peripatetics. So, then, will neither be agreed upon? So, I ask, who is the wiser one? 133. What? When Antiochus himself disagrees with some of the things he loves about the Stoics, doesn’t that show that those cannot be approved by the wise? The Stoics believe all faults are equal. But this greatly displeases Antiochus. So, can I finally consider which opinion I should follow? He says, cut it off: decide on whatever you want at some point. What’s more, the things being said seem sharp to me on both sides and equal, shouldn’t I be careful not to commit a crime? For you said, Lucullus, it would be a crime to betray a doctrine. So I hold back so as not to agree unknowingly: this doctrine I share with you. 134. There is indeed a much larger disagreement. Zeno thinks that a happy life is based on a single virtue. What about Antiochus? He says it’s a happy life, but not the happiest. That god, who thought nothing was lacking in virtue, this man believes many things aside from virtue are partly dear and partly necessary for a person. But I fear he might attribute too much to virtue beyond what nature allows, especially with Theophrastus speaking so clearly and abundantly. And I worry that he barely holds to his own views when he says there are certain evils of the body and fortune, yet still considers one who possesses all these to be happy if he is wise. I am torn: sometimes this seems more probable to me, at other times the other, and yet unless one or the other is true, I think virtue falls short completely. They truly disagree on these matters.

XLIV. 135. Quid? illa, in quibus consentiunt, num pro veris probare possumus? Sapientis animum numquam nec cupiditate moveri nec laetitia efferri. Age, haec probabilia sane sint: num etiam illa, numquam timere, numquam dolere? Sapiensne non timeat, si patria deleatur? non doleat, si deleta sit? Durum, sed Zenoni necessarium, cui praeter honestum nihil est in bonis, tibi vero, Antioche, minime, cui praeter honestatem multa bona, praeter turpitudinem multa mala videntur, quae et venientia metuat sapiens necesse est et venisse doleat. Sed quaero quando ista fuerint ab Academia vetere decreta, ut animum sapientis commoveri et conturbari negarent? Mediocritates illi probabant et in omni permotione naturalem volebant esse quendam modum. Legimus omnes Crantoris veteris Academici de luctu. Est enim non magnus, verum aureolus et, ut Tuberoni Panaetius praecipit, ad verbum ediscendus libellus. Atque illi quidem etiam utiliter a natura dicebant permotiones istas animis nostris datas: metum cavendi causa, misericordiam aegritudinemque clementiae, ipsam iracundiam fortitudinis quasi cotem esse dicebant, recte secusne alias viderimus. 136. Atrocitas quidem ista tua quo modo in veterem Academiam irruperit nescio: illa vero ferre non possum, non quo mihi displiceant: sunt enim Socratica pleraque mirabilia Stoicorum, quae παραδοξα nominantur, sed ubi Xenocrates, ubi Aristoteles ista tetigit? hos enim quasi eosdem esse voltis. Illi umquam dicerent sapientis solos reges, solos divites, solos formosos? omnia, quae ubique essent, sapientis esse? neminem consulem, praetorem, imperatorem, nescio an ne quinquevirum quidem quemquam nisi sapientem? postremo, solum civem, solum liberum? insipientis omnis peregrinos, exsules, servos, furiosos? denique scripta Lycurgi, Solonis, duodecim tabulas nostras non esse leges? ne urbis quidem aut civitatis, nisi quae essent sapientium? 137. Haec tibi, Luculle, si es adsensus Antiocho, familiari tuo, tam sunt defendenda quam moenia: mihi autem bono modo, tantum quantum videbitur.

XLIV. 135. What about those things they agree on? Can we truly consider them valid? A wise person’s mind should never be swayed by desire or lifted up by joy. Come on, these might be reasonable: do they never fear, never grieve? Doesn’t a wise person fear if their homeland is destroyed? Don’t they grieve if it is destroyed? Harsh, but necessary for Zeno, for whom nothing besides honor is good; but for you, Antiochus, certainly not, since, apart from honor, many things seem good and many bad things—involving ugliness—seem to be feared by the wise. It’s necessary that they fear what is to come and grieve for what has happened. But I wonder when these ideas were established by the old Academy, claiming that a wise person’s mind cannot be disturbed or troubled? They approved of mediocrity and wanted to see a certain moderation in all emotional upheaval. We all read the old academic Crantor on mourning. It isn’t long, but rather golden and, as Panaetius instructs Tubero, needs to be memorized word for word. They even said that those emotional disturbances were given to our souls by nature: fear for the sake of caution, compassion for sadness, and anger as a spur to courage; whether we’ve seen it rightly or otherwise. 136. I don’t know how your intensity burst into the old Academy: however, I can’t stand it, not because I dislike it. Many Socratic ideas are truly amazing Stoic ones, known as paradoxa, but where did Xenocrates or Aristotle touch upon these? You seem to want them to be the same. Did they ever say that only wise people are kings, only wise people are rich, only wise people are beautiful? That everything everywhere belongs to the wise? No consul, praetor, general, not even a quinquennial official, unless he is wise? Ultimately, only a citizen, only a free person? All fools, foreigners, exiles, slaves, and madmen? In the end, are the writings of Lycurgus, Solon, our Twelve Tables not laws? Not even those of the city or state, unless they belong to the wise? 137. You, Lucullus, if you're in agreement with Antiochus, your friend, must defend these points as you would the city walls: for me, in a good way, only as it seems fitting.

XLV. Legi apud Clitomachum, cum Carneades et Stoicus Diogenes ad senatum in Capitolio starent, A. Albinum, qui tum P. Scipione et M. Marcello coss. praetor esset, eum, qui cum avo tuo, Luculle, consul fuit, doctum sane hominem, ut indicat ipsius historia scripta Graece, iocantem dixisse Carneadi: 'Ego tibi, Carneade, praetor esse non videor, quia sapiens non sum: nec haec urbs nec in ea civitas.' Tum ille: 'Huic Stoico non videris.' Aristoteles aut Xenocrates, quos Antiochus sequi volebat, non dubitavisset quin et praetor ille esset et Roma urbs et eam civitas incoleret. Sed ille noster est plane, ut supra dixi, Stoicus, perpauca balbutiens. 138. Vos autem mihi veremini ne labar ad opinionem et aliquid asciscam et comprobem incognitum, quod minime voltis. Quid consilii datis? Testatur saepe Chrysippus tres solas esse sententias, quae defendi possint, de finibus bonorum: circumcidit et amputat multitudinem: aut enim honestatem esse finem aut voluptatem aut utrumque: nam qui summum bonum dicant id esse, si vacemus omni molestia, eos invidiosum nomen voluptatis fugere, sed in vicinitate versari, quod facere eos etiam, qui illud idem cum honestate coniungerent, nec multo secus eos, qui ad honestatem prima naturae commoda adiungerent: ita tres relinquit sententias, quas putat probabiliter posse defendi. 139. Sit sane ita—quamquam a Polemonis et Peripateticorum et Antiochi finibus non facile divellor, nec quicquam habeo adhuc probabilius—, verum tamen video quam suaviter voluptas sensibus nostris blandiatur. Labor eo, ut adsentiar Epicuro aut Aristippo. Revocat virtus vel potius reprehendit manu: pecudum illos motus esse dicit, hominem iungit deo. Possum esse medius, ut, quoniam Aristippus, quasi animum nullum habeamus, corpus solum tuetur, Zeno, quasi corporis simus expertes, animum solum complectitur, ut Calliphontem sequar, cuius quidem sententiam Carneades ita studiose defensitabat, ut eam probare etiam videretur. Quamquam Clitomachus adfirmabat numquam se intellegere potuisse quid Carneadi probaretur. Sed, si istum finem velim sequi, nonne ipsa veritas et gravis et recta ratio mihi obversetur? Tu, cum honestas in voluptate contemnenda consistat, honestatem cum voluptate tamquam hominem cum belua copulabis?

XLV. I was at a meeting with Clitomachus, while Carneades and the Stoic Diogenes stood before the Senate in the Capitol, when A. Albinus, who was serving as praetor with P. Scipio and M. Marcellus in office, said to Carneades, jokingly: "I don’t think I’m fit to be a praetor because I’m not wise; neither is this city nor the citizenry within it." Then Carneades replied: "You don’t seem like a Stoic." Aristotle or Xenocrates, whom Antiochus wanted to follow, wouldn’t have doubted that he was both a praetor and that Rome was a city with its people. But as I said earlier, our Stoic is quite different, speaking very little. 138. You, however, worry that I might be led astray by an opinion and adopt something unknown that you definitely don’t want. What advice do you have? Chrysippus often stated that there are only three opinions regarding the ends of good things: he cuts down and eliminates the multitude. For there is either honor as the end, or pleasure, or both: those who say the highest good is freedom from all distress tend to avoid the envious label of pleasure but linger near it, the same being true for those who combined it with honor, and not much differently for those who add the primary benefits of nature to honor: thus, he leaves three opinions which he believes can be probably defended. 139. So let it be—though I find it hard to separate from the boundaries set by Polemo, the Peripatetics, and Antiochus, and so far I have nothing more plausible—yet I see how sweetly pleasure enchants our senses. I struggle to agree with Epicurus or Aristippus. Virtue pulls us back or rather scolds us with a hand: it says that those movements are like beasts, linking man to the divine. I can be in the middle, since, as Aristippus argues, we possess no mind, only looking after the body; while Zeno, as if we are devoid of the body, embraces only the mind, so I might follow Calliphon, whose opinion Carneades defended so fervently that he almost seemed to endorse it. Although Clitomachus maintained he could never understand what Carneades was supporting. But if I want to pursue that goal, shouldn’t truth itself as well as serious and sound reasoning come to mind? You, when honor rests on despising pleasure, would join honor and pleasure like a man to a beast?

XLVI. 140. Unum igitur par quod depugnet reliquum est, voluptas cum honestate. De quo Chrysippo fuit, quantum ego sentio, non magna contentio. Alteram si sequare, multa ruunt et maxime communitas cum hominum genere, caritas, amicitia, iustitia, reliquae virtutes: quarum esse nulla potest, nisi erit gratuita. Nam quae voluptate quasi mercede aliqua ad officium impellitur, ea non est virtus, sed fallax imitatio simulatioque virtutis. Audi contra illos, qui nomen honestatis a se ne intellegi quidem dicant, nisi forte, quod gloriosum sit in volgus, id honestum velimus dicere: fontem omnium bonorum in corpore esse, hanc normam, hanc regulam, hanc praescriptionem esse naturae, a qua qui aberravisset, eum numquam quid in vita sequeretur habiturum. 141. Nihil igitur me putatis, haec et alia innumerabilia cum audiam, moveri? Tam moveor quam tu, Luculle, neque me minus hominem quam te putaveris. Tantum interest, quod tu, cum es commotus, adquiescis, adsentiris, approbas, verum illud certum, comprehensum, perceptum, ratum, firmum, fixum esse vis, deque eo nulla ratione neque pelli neque moveri potes: ego nihil eius modi esse arbitror, cui si adsensus sim, non adsentiar saepe falso, quoniam vera a falsis nullo discrimine separantur, praesertim cum iudicia ista dialecticae nulla sint.

XLVI. 140. So the main thing to argue about is the balance between pleasure and integrity. From what I understand, Chrysippus didn't have a strong disagreement about this. If you focus only on one, everything falls apart, especially the community of humanity, love, friendship, justice, and other virtues, none of which can exist without being genuine. For anything that is prompted by pleasure as if it were some kind of reward isn't virtue but a deceptive imitation of it. Listen to those who say they don’t even recognize the term integrity unless it’s something glorious that we want to call honest: they believe that the source of all good comes from within, and that this principle, this guideline, this prescription is part of nature, and anyone who strays from it will never find anything worthwhile in life. 141. So, you really think that I’m not affected when I hear these things and countless others? I’m just as moved as you are, Lucullus, and I don’t think any less of myself than you do. The difference is that when you are moved, you settle down, you agree, you want what’s true, clear, grasped, understood, solid, fixed, and unshakeable: as for me, I don’t believe there’s anything of that sort that, if I agree with it, I won’t often mistakenly accept, since there’s no clear distinction between the true and the false, especially when those judgments lack real analysis.

142. Venio enim iam ad tertiam partem philosophiae. Aliud iudicium Protagorae est, qui putet id cuique verum esse, quod cuique videatur: aliud Cyrenaicorum, qui praeter permotiones intimas nihil putant esse iudicii: aliud Epicuri, qui omne iudicium in sensibus et in rerum notitiis et in voluptate constituit. Plato autem omne iudicium veritatis veritatemque ipsam abductam ab opinionibus et a sensibus cogitationis ipsius et mentis esse voluit. 143. Num quid horum probat noster Antiochus? Ille vero ne maiorum quidem suorum. Ubi enim aut Xenocratem sequitur, cuius libri sunt de ratione loquendi multi et multum probati, aut ipsum Aristotelem, quo profecto nihil est acutius, nihil politius? A Chrysippo pedem nusquam.

142. Now I come to the third part of philosophy. Protagoras has one view, believing that what seems true to someone is true for them; the Cyrenaics have another, claiming that aside from deep emotions, there’s nothing else involved in judgment; and then there’s Epicurus, who bases all judgment on the senses, knowledge of things, and pleasure. However, Plato asserted that all judgment of truth, and truth itself, should be derived from thought rather than opinions or sensory experiences. 143. Does our friend Antiochus support any of these views? Not even his ancestors. Where does he follow Xenocrates, whose numerous and highly regarded writings on the art of speaking exist, or Aristotle himself, whose insights are undoubtedly sharper and more refined? He doesn't take a step from Chrysippus.

XLVII. Quid ergo Academici appellamur? an abutimur gloria nominis? aut cur cogimur eos sequi, qui inter se dissident? In hoc ipso, quod in elementis dialectici docent, quo modo iudicare oporteat verum falsumne sit, si quid ita conexum est, ut hoc, 'si dies est, lucet,' quanta contentio est! Aliter Diodoro, aliter Philoni, Chrysippo aliter placet. Quid? cum Cleanthe doctore suo quam multis rebus Chrysippus dissidet! quid? duo vel principes dialecticorum, Antipater et Archidemus, opiniosissimi homines, nonne multis in rebus dissentiunt? 144. Quid me igitur, Luculle, in invidiam et tamquam in contionem vocas? et quidem, ut seditiosi tribuni solent, occludi tabernas iubes? quo enim spectat illud, cum artificia tolli quereris a nobis, nisi ut opifices concitentur? qui si undique omnes convenerint, facile contra vos incitabuntur. Expromam primum illa invidiosa, quod eos omnis, qui in contione stabunt, exsules, servos, insanos esse dicatis: deinde ad illa veniam, quae iam non ad multitudinem, sed ad vosmet ipsos, qui adestis, pertinent. Negat enim vos Zeno, negat Antiochus scire quicquam. Quo modo? inquies: nos enim defendimus etiam insipientem multa comprehendere. 145. At scire negatis quemquam rem ullam nisi sapientem. Et hoc quidem Zeno gestu conficiebat. Nam, cum extensis digitis adversam manum ostenderat, 'visum,' inquiebat, 'huius modi est.' Deinde, cum paulum digitos contraxerat, 'adsensus huius modi.' Tum cum plane compresserat pugnumque fecerat, comprehensionem illam esse dicebat: qua ex similitudine etiam nomen ei rei, quod ante non fuerat, καταληψιν imposuit. Cum autem laevam manum adverterat et illum pugnum arte vehementerque compresserat, scientiam talem esse dicebat, cuius compotem nisi sapientem esse neminem. Sed qui sapientes sint aut fuerint ne ipsi quidem solent dicere. Ita tu nunc, Catule, lucere nescis nec tu, Hortensi, in tua villa nos esse. 146. Num minus haec invidiose dicuntur? nec tamen nimis eleganter: illa subtilius. Sed quo modo tu, si nihil comprehendi posset, artificia concidere dicebas neque mihi dabas id, quod probabile esset, satis magnam vim habere ad artis, sic ego nunc tibi refero artem sine scientia esse non posse. An pateretur hoc Zeuxis aut Phidias aut Polyclitus, nihil se scire, cum in iis esset tanta sollertia? Quod si eos docuisset aliquis quam vim habere diceretur scientia, desinerent irasci: ne nobis quidem suscenserent, cum didicissent id tollere nos, quod nusquam esset, quod autem satis esset ipsis relinquere. Quam rationem maiorum etiam comprobat diligentia, qui primum iurare 'ex sui animi sententia' quemque voluerunt, deinde ita teneri 'si sciens falleret,' quod inscientia multa versaretur in vita, tum, qui testimonium diceret, ut 'arbitrari' se diceret etiam quod ipse vidisset, quaeque iurati iudices cognovissent, ea non ut esse facta, sed ut 'videri' pronuntiarentur.

XLVII. So, what are we Academics called? Are we abusing the glory of the name? Or why are we forced to follow those who disagree with each other? In the very element that dialecticians teach, about how to judge whether something is true or false, if something is connected like this, 'if it is daytime, it is light,' how much contention is there! Diodorus has one opinion, Philo another, and Chrysippus sees it differently. What about the fact that Cleantes disagrees with his teacher Chrysippus on so many matters! And what about the two leading dialecticians, Antipater and Archidemus, who are both quite opinionated—don’t they disagree on many things? 144. So why, Lucullus, do you call me into an envious situation and as if into a public assembly? Indeed, just like the seditious tribunes, you order to close the shops? What does that imply when you complain that we are doing away with the arts, except to stir up the craftsmen? If all the workers gather, they will easily be incited against you. I will first express the envy in saying that you declare everyone in the assembly to be exiles, slaves, or insane: then I will address those issues that no longer concern the crowd, but you yourselves who are present. For Zeno denies that you know anything. How so? you might ask: for we defend that even the ignorant grasp many things. 145. But you deny that anyone knows anything except the wise. And Zeno demonstrated this through gesture. For, when he had extended his fingers with an open hand, he said, 'This is perception.' Then, when he had slightly contracted his fingers, he said, 'This is assent.' Finally, when he had completely closed his fist, he claimed this was comprehension: by this analogy, he even assigned a name to this idea, which hadn’t existed before, καταληψιν. When he turned to his left hand and compressed that fist strongly, he stated that such knowledge is possessed only by those who are wise. But even those who are wise, or have been, do not usually say who they are. So now you, Catulus, do not know how to shine, nor do you, Hortensius, realize that we are in your villa. 146. Are these statements not said with less envy? Yet they’re not too elegant: those are more subtle. But how could you say that if nothing could be grasped, arts would collapse without giving me what could be reasonably held that has enough power over the craft? Just like Zeuxis, Phidias, or Polyclitus could not tolerate knowing nothing when they had such skill in those things? If someone had taught them how much power knowledge holds, they would stop being angry; they wouldn’t even resent us when they learned that we were doing away with what didn’t exist, while leaving enough behind for themselves. This reasoning is even supported by the diligence of our ancestors, who first wanted everyone to swear 'from the judgment of their own minds,' and then to be held: 'if a knowledgeable person were to mislead,' recognizing that ignorance lurked in many aspects of life, so that whoever gave testimony would say they 'believed' even what they themselves had seen, and that what the sworn judges had recognized would be declared not as facts but as things that 'seemed' to be.

XLVIII. 147. Verum, quoniam non solum nauta significat, sed etiam Favonius ipse insusurrat navigandi nobis, Luculle, tempus esse et quoniam satis multa dixi, est mihi perorandum. Posthac tamen, cum haec quaeremus, potius de dissensionibus tantis summorum virorum disseramus, de obscuritate naturae deque errore tot philosophorum, qui de bonis contrariisque rebus tanto opere discrepant, ut, cum plus uno verum esse non possit, iacere necesse sit tot tam nobilis disciplinas, quam de oculorum sensuumque reliquorum mendaciis et de sorite aut pseudomeno, quas plagas ipsi contra se Stoici texuerunt. 148. Tum Lucullus: Non moleste, inquit, fero nos haec contulisse. Saepius enim congredientes nos, et maxime in Tusculanis nostris, si quae videbuntur, requiremus. Optime, inquam, sed quid Catulus sentit? quid Hortensius? Tum Catulus: Egone? inquit, ad patris revolvor sententiam, quam quidem ille Carneadeam esse dicebat, ut percipi nihil putem posse, adsensurum autem non percepto, id est, opinaturum sapientem existimem, sed ita, ut intellegat se opinari sciatque nihil esse quod comprehendi et percipi possit: qua re εποχην illam omnium rerum non probans, illi alteri sententiae, nihil esse quod percipi possit, vehementer adsentior. Habeo, inquam, sententiam tuam nec eam admodum aspernor. Sed tibi quid tandem videtur, Hortensi? Tum ille ridens: Tollendum. Teneo te, inquam: nam ista Academiae est propria sententia. Ita sermone confecto Catulus remansit: nos ad naviculas nostras descendimus.

XLVIII. 147. But since it's not just the sailor who indicates this, but also the gentle breeze whispers to us, Lucullus, that it’s time to sail, and since I've said quite enough, I need to make my final point. However, from now on, when we seek these things, let’s discuss the significant disagreements among great minds, the mystery of nature, and the errors of so many philosophers, who differ so greatly on matters of good and bad that, since only one truth can exist, it’s necessary to set aside so many noble disciplines like those concerning the deceptions of sight and other senses, as well as the fallacies they have woven against themselves, the Stoics. 148. Then Lucullus said: I don’t take offense at our discussion. As we meet more often, especially in our Tusculans, we will revisit whatever seems relevant. Excellent, I replied, but what does Catulus think? What about Hortensius? Then Catulus said: Me? I fall back on my father's opinion, which he used to say was Carneadean, that nothing can be truly perceived, and that if something isn’t perceived, the wise person will merely speculate but will understand that they are only speculating and know that nothing can be comprehended or directly perceived; for this reason, I strongly agree with the view that rejects the possibility of perception altogether. I hold your opinion, I said, and I don’t entirely dismiss it. But what do you think, Hortensius? Then he laughed: It has to be eliminated. I got you, I said: that’s the position of the Academy. With that, Catulus remained silent, and we went down to our boats.


NOTES.

BOOK I.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. Cicero, Varro, and Atticus meet at Cumae (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). Cicero, cleverly reminding Varro that the promised dedication of the De Lingua Latina has been delayed too long, shifts the conversation to philosophy by asking Varro why he avoids this topic (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). Varro believes that philosophy written in Latin serves no real purpose and points to the shortcomings of the Roman Epicureans (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__). He has strong faith in philosophy but prefers to send his friends to Greece for it, while he focuses on topics that the Greeks have not addressed (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__). Cicero praises this dedication but disagrees with the idea that philosophy in Latin is pointless. Latins can surely imitate Greek philosophers as effectively as Greek poets and orators. He provides reasons for why he should attempt it himself and, using Brutus's success as an example, again urges Varro to write about philosophy (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__). Varro dismisses the request and accuses Cicero of abandoning the Old Academy in favor of the New. Cicero defends himself and cites Philo to support his claim that the New Academy aligns with the Old. Varro references Antiochus as an opposing authority. This prompts Cicero to propose a thorough discussion of the differences between Antiochus and Philo. Varro agrees and promises to explain Antiochus's principles (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__).

§1. Noster: our common friend. Varro was much more the friend of Atticus than of Cic., see Introd. p. 37. Nuntiatum: the spelling nunciatum is a mistake, cf. Corssen, Ausspr. I. p. 51. A M. Varrone: from M. Varro's house news came. Audissemus: Cic. uses the contracted forms of such subjunctives, as well as the full forms, but not intermediate forms like audiissemus. Confestim: note how artfully Cic. uses the dramatic form of the dialogue in order to magnify his attachment for Varro. Ab eius villa: the prep is absent from the MSS., but Wesenberg (Em. M.T. Cic. Epistolarum, p. 62) shows that it must be inserted. Cic. writes abesse Roma (Ad Fam. V. 15, 4), patria (T.D. V. 106) etc., but not abesse officio (De Off. I. 43, where Wes. alters it) or the like. Satis eum longo intervallo: so all the MSS.; but Halm, after Davies, reads se visentum for satis eum, quoting Ad Att. I. 4, Madv. tum for eum (Baiter and Halm's ed. of 1861, p. 854). The text is sound; the repetition of pronouns (illum, eum) is quite Ciceronian. The emphatic ille is often repeated by the unemphatic is, cf. T.D. III. 71, and M.D.F. V. 22. I may note that the separation of satis from longo by the word eum is quite in Cicero's style (see my note on 25 quanta id magis). Some editors stumble (Goerenz miserably) by taking intervallo of distance in space, instead of duration in time, while others wrongly press satis, which only means "tolerably," to mean "sufficiently." The words satis longo intervallo simply = "after a tolerably long halt." For the clause ut mos, etc., cf. De Or. II. 13.

§1. Noster: our mutual friend. Varro was much more of a friend to Atticus than to Cic., see Introd. p. 37. Nuntiatum: the spelling nunciatum is a mistake, see Corssen, Ausspr. I. p. 51. A M. Varrone: from M. Varro's house news arrived. Audissemus: Cic. uses the shortened forms of such subjunctives, as well as the full forms, but not intermediate forms like audiissemus. Confestim: notice how cleverly Cic. employs the dramatic form of the dialogue to emphasize his affection for Varro. Ab eius villa: the preposition is missing from the manuscripts, but Wesenberg (Em. M.T. Cic. Epistolarum, p. 62) demonstrates that it must be included. Cic. writes abesse Roma (Ad Fam. V. 15, 4), patria (T.D. V. 106) etc., but not abesse officio (De Off. I. 43, where Wes. changes it) or similar phrases. Satis eum longo intervallo: thus all the manuscripts; but Halm, after Davies, reads se visentum for satis eum, quoting Ad Att. I. 4, Madv. tum for eum (Baiter and Halm's ed. of 1861, p. 854). The text is accurate; the repetition of pronouns (illum, eum) is distinctly Ciceronian. The emphatic ille often follows the unemphatic is, see T.D. III. 71, and M.D.F. V. 22. I should note that separating satis from longo by the word eum is very much in Cicero's style (see my note on 25 quanta id magis). Some editors get confused (Goerenz terribly) by interpreting intervallo as distance in space instead of duration in time, while others incorrectly insist that satis, which only means "fairly," should mean "adequately." The phrase satis longo intervallo essentially means "after a fairly long delay." For the clause ut mos, etc., see De Or. II. 13.

§2. Hic pauca primo: for the omission of locuti, cf. the very similar passages in D.F. I. 14, III. 8, also my note on 14. Atque ea: Halm brackets ea, quite needlessly, for its insertion is like Cic. Ecquid forte Roma novi: Roma is the ablative, and some verb like attulisset is omitted. (So Turnebus.) To take it as nom., understanding faciat, is clearly wrong. Percontari: the spelling percunctari rests on false derivation (Corss. I. 36). Ecquid ipse novi: cf. De Or. II. 13. The MSS. have et si quid, bad Latin altered by Manutius. Istum: some edd. ipsum, but Cic. often makes a speaker use iste of a person who is present. Goer. qu. Brut. 125, De Or. II. 228. Velit: Walker reads velis with St Jerome. For quod velit = quod quis velit, cf. De Or. I. 30. In manibus: so often, cf. Cat. Mai. 38. Idque: MSS. have in the place of this quod with variants que, quae, qui, quo. Dav. gave quia, which was the vulgate reading down to Halm, who reads idque, after Christ. Ad hunc enim ipsum: MSS. have eum for enim (exc. Halm's G). Such a combination of pronouns is vainly defended by Goer.; for expressions like me illum ipsum (Ad Att. II. 1, 11) are not in point. Of course if quia be read above, eum must be ejected altogether. Quaedam institui: the De Lingua Latina; see Ad. Att XIII. 12.

§2. Here are a few things at first: for the omission of locuti, see the very similar passages in D.F. I. 14, III. 8, and also my note on 14. And this: Halm includes ea in brackets, which is completely unnecessary, as its inclusion is like Cic. Is anything new coming from Rome: Roma is in the ablative, and a verb like attulisset is omitted. (So Turnebus.) Mistakenly taking it as a nominative, implying faciat, is clearly incorrect. To inquire: the spelling percunctari is based on a false derivation (Corss. I. 36). Is there anything new: see De Or. II. 13. The manuscripts have and if anything, which is poor Latin, altered by Manutius. That person: some editions have ipsum, but Cic. frequently uses iste for someone who is present. Goer. refers to Brut. 125, De Or. II. 228. Wants: Walker reads velis with St Jerome. For quod velit = quod quis velit, see De Or. I. 30. In hand: this is used frequently, see Cat. Mai. 38. And this: the manuscripts have in place of this quod with variants que, quae, qui, quo. Dav. provided quia, which was the common reading until Halm, who reads idque, after Christ. To this very one: the manuscripts have eum for enim (except Halm's G). This combination of pronouns is unsuccessfully defended by Goer.; for phrases like me illum ipsum (Ad Att. II. 1, 11) are not relevant. Of course, if quia is used above, eum must be removed entirely. Some things I established: the De Lingua Latina; see Ad. Att XIII. 12.

§3. E Libone: the father-in-law of Sext. Pompeius; see Cæsar B. Civ. III. 5, 16, 24. Nihil enim eius modi again all MSS. except Halm's G. have eum for enim. Christ conj. enim eum; so Baiter. Illud ... requirere: i.e. the question which follows; cf. requiris in 4. Tecum simul: Halm's G om. tecum; but cf. De Or. III. 330. Mandare monumentis—letteris illustrare: common phrases in Cic., e.g. D.F. I. 1, T.D. I. 1, De Div. II. 4. Monumentis: this, and not monimentis (Halm) or monementis, is probably the right spelling; cf. Corss. II. 314. Ortam a: Cic. always writes the prep. after ortus; cf. M.D.F. V. 69. Genus: regularly used by Cic. as opus by Quintilian to mean "department of literature." Ea res: one of Halm's MSS. followed by Baiter has ars; on the other hand Bentley (if the amicus so often quoted in Davies' notes be really he) reads artibus for rebus below. The slight variation, however, from res to artibus is such as Cic. loves. Ceteris: the spelling caeteris (Klotz) is absolutely wrong, cf. Corss. I. 325. Antecedat: some MSS. give antecellat. a frequent variant, cf. De Off. I. 105

§3. E Libone: the father-in-law of Sextus Pompeius; see Caesar B. Civ. III. 5, 16, 24. Nihil enim eius modi again all MSS. except Halm's G. have eum for enim. Christ conj. enim eum; so Baiter. Illud ... requirere: that is, the question which follows; cf. requiris in 4. Tecum simul: Halm's G om. tecum; but cf. De Or. III. 330. Mandare monumentis—letteris illustrare: common phrases in Cicero, e.g. D.F. I. 1, T.D. I. 1, De Div. II. 4. Monumentis: this, and not monimentis (Halm) or monementis, is probably the right spelling; cf. Corss. II. 314. Ortam a: Cicero always writes the prep. after ortus; cf. M.D.F. V. 69. Genus: regularly used by Cicero as opus by Quintilian to mean "department of literature." Ea res: one of Halm's MSS. followed by Baiter has ars; on the other hand Bentley (if the amicus so often quoted in Davies' notes be really he) reads artibus for rebus below. The slight variation, however, from res to artibus is such as Cicero loves. Ceteris: the spelling caeteris (Klotz) is absolutely wrong, cf. Corss. I. 325. Antecedat: some MSS. give antecellat. a frequent variant, cf. De Off. I. 105

§4. Deliberatam—agitatam: Cic. as usual exaggerates the knowledge possessed by the personae of the dialogue; cf. Introd. p. 38, De Or. II. 1. In promptu: so II. 10. Quod ista ipsa ... cogitavi: Goer., who half a page back had made merry over the gloss hunters, here himself scented a miserable gloss; Schutz, Goerenz's echo expels the words. Yet they are thoroughly like Cic. (cf. De Div. II. 1, Cat. Mai. 38), and moreover nothing is more Ciceronian than the repetition of words and clauses in slightly altered forms. The reason here is partly the intense desire to flatter Varro. Si qui ... si essent: the first si has really no conditional force, si qui like ειτινες merely means "all who," for a strong instance see Ad Fam. I. 9, 13, ed Nobbe, si accusandi sunt, si qui pertimuerunt. Ea nolui scribere, etc.: very similar expressions occur in the prologue to D.F. I., which should be compared with this prologue throughout.

§4. Deliberatam—agitatam: Cicero, as usual, exaggerates the knowledge held by the personae of the dialogue; see Introd. p. 38, De Or. II. 1. In promptu: similarly, II. 10. Quod ista ipsa ... cogitavi: Goerentz, who a half-page earlier mocked the gloss hunters, here himself detected a poor gloss; Schutz, echoing Goerenz, removes the words. Yet they are very much like Cicero (cf. De Div. II. 1, Cat. Mai. 38), and besides, nothing is more Ciceronian than the repetition of words and phrases in slightly different forms. The reason here is partly the strong desire to flatter Varro. Si qui ... si essent: the first si doesn’t really have conditional meaning, si qui like ειτινες just means "all who," for a strong example see Ad Fam. I. 9, 13, ed Nobbe, si accusandi sunt, si qui pertimuerunt. Ea nolui scribere, etc.: very similar expressions appear in the prologue to D.F. I., which should be compared with this prologue throughout.

§5. Vides ... didicisti: MSS. have vides autem eadem ipse didicisti enim. My reading is that of Dav. followed by Baiter. Halm, after Christ, has vides autem ipse—didicisti enim eadem—non posse, etc. Similis: Halm, in deference to MSS., makes Cic. write i and e indiscriminately in the acc. plur. of i stems. I shall write i everywhere, we shall thus, I believe, be far nearer Cicero's real writing. Though I do not presume to say that his usage did not vary, he must in the vast majority of instances have written i, see Corss. I. 738—744. Amafinii aut Rabirii: cf. Introd. p. 26. Definiunt ... partiuntur: n. on 32. Interrogatione: Faber saw this to be right, but a number of later scholars alter it, e.g. Bentl. argumentatione, Ernesti ratione. But the word as it stands has exactly the meaning these alterations are intended to secure. Interrogatio is merely the conclusio or syllogism put as a series of questions. Cf. Paradoxa 2, with T.D. II. 42 which will show that interrogatiuncula and conclusiuncula are almost convertible terms. See also M.D.F. I. 39. Nec dicendi nec disserendi: Cic.'s constant mode of denoting the Greek ‛ρητορικη and διαλεκτικη; note on 32. Et oratorum etiam: Man., Lamb. om. etiam, needlessly. In Ad Fam. IX. 25, 3, the two words even occur without any other word to separate them. For oratorum Pearce conj. rhetorum. Rhetor, however is not thus used in Cic.'s phil. works. Utramque vim virtutem: strange that Baiter (esp. after Halm's note) should take Manutius' far-fetched conj. unam for virtutem. Any power or faculty (vis, δυναμις) may be called in Gk. αρετη, in Lat virtus. Two passages, D.F. III. 72, De Or. III. 65, will remove all suspicion from the text. Verbis quoque novis: MSS. have quanquam which however is impossible in such a place in Cic. (cf. M.D.F. V. 68). Ne a nobis quidem: so all the MSS., but Orelli (after Ernesti) thinking the phrase "arrogantius dictum" places quidem after accipient. The text is quite right, ne quidem, as Halm remarks, implies no more than the Germ. auch nicht, cf. also Gk. ουδε. Suscipiatur labor: MSS. om. the noun, but it is added by a later hand in G.

§5. As you see ... you have learned: Manuscripts have you see, however, you yourself have learned indeed. My version follows Dav. and is supported by Baiter. Halm, after Christ, has you see, however, you—the same you have learned—cannot, etc. Similar: Halm, respecting the manuscripts, makes Cicero write i and e interchangeably in the accusative plural of i stems. I will write i everywhere; I believe this will bring us much closer to Cicero's actual writing. Although I don’t claim that his usage didn’t vary, he must have written i in the vast majority of instances, see Corss. I. 738—744. Amafinii or Rabirii: cf. Introduction p. 26. They define ... they divide: see note on 32. Interrogation: Faber recognized this as correct, but several later scholars changed it, e.g. Bentl. argumentation, Ernesti reason. However, the word as it stands has exactly the meaning these changes aim to achieve. Interrogation is merely the conclusion or syllogism expressed as a series of questions. See Paradoxa 2, with T.D. II. 42, which will show that interrogatiuncula and conclusiuncula are almost interchangeable terms. See also M.D.F. I. 39. Neither speaking nor arguing: Cicero's consistent way of referring to the Greek rhetoric and dialectic; see note on 32. And of orators also: Man., Lamb. omit also, unnecessarily. In Ad Fam. IX. 25, 3, the two words even appear together without any other word to separate them. For orators, Pearce suggested rhetors. Rhetor, however, is not used this way in Cicero's philosophical works. Both powers or virtues: it’s odd that Baiter (especially after Halm's note) would choose Manutius' far-fetched suggestion one for virtue. Any power or capability (vis, dynamis) may be referred to in Greek as virtue, in Latin virtus. Two passages, D.F. III. 72, De Or. III. 65, will eliminate any doubts about the text. With new words: Manuscripts have although which is, however, impossible in this context in Cicero (cf. M.D.F. V. 68). Not even from us: so all the manuscripts, but Orelli (after Ernesti), thinking that the phrase "arrogantly stated" moves even after they will receive. The text is correct, not even, as Halm notes, implies nothing more than the German auch nicht, cf. also Greek ν/a. Let the effort be undertaken: Manuscripts omit the noun, but it is added by a later hand in G.

§6. Epicurum, id est si Democritum: for the charge see D.F. I. 17, IV. 13, N.D. I. 73. Id est often introduces in Cic. a clause which intensifies and does not merely explain the first clause, exx. in M.D.F. I. 33. Cum causas rerum efficientium sustuleris: cf. D.F. I. 18, the same charge is brought by Aristotle against the Atomists, Met. A, 2. Many editors from Lamb. to Halm and Baiter read efficientis, which would then govern rerum (cf. D.F. V. 81, De Fato, 33, also Gk. ποιητικος). But the genitive is merely one of definition, the causae are the res efficientes, for which cf. 24 and Topica, 58, proximus locus est rerum efficientium, quae causae appellantur. So Faber, though less fully. Appellat: i.e. Amafinius, who first so translated ατομος. Quae cum contineantur: this reading has far the best MSS. authority, it must be kept, and adhibenda etiam begins the apodosis. Madvig (Emendationes ad Ciceronis Libros Philosophicos, Hauniae, 1825, p. 108) tacitly reads continentur without cum, so Orelli and Klotz. Goer. absurdly tries to prop up the subj. without cum. Quam quibusnam: Durand's em. for quoniam quibusnam of the MSS., given by Halm and also Baiter. Madv. (Em. p. 108) made a forced defence of quoniam, as marking a rapid transition from one subject to another (here from physics to ethics) like the Gk. επει, only one parallel instance, however, was adduced (T.D. III. 14) and the usage probably is not Latin. Adducere?: The note of interrogation is Halm's; thus the whole sentence, so far, explains the difficulty of setting forth the true system of physics. If quoniam is read and no break made at adducere, all after quoniam will refer to ethics, in that case there will be a strange change of subject in passing from quisquam to haec ipsa, both which expressions will be nominatives to poterit, further, there will be the almost impossible ellipse of ars, scientia, or something of the kind after haec ipsa. On every ground the reading of Madv. is insupportable. Quid, haec ipsa: I have added quid to fill up the lacuna left by Halm, who supposes much more to have fallen out. [The technical philosophical terms contained in this section will be elucidated later. For the Epicurean ignorance of geometry see note on II. 123] Illi enim simpliciter: "frankly," cf. Ad Fam. VIII. 6, 1 Pecudis et hominis: note on II. 139.

§6. Epicurus, that is to say if Democritus: for the accusation see D.F. I. 17, IV. 13, N.D. I. 73. That is often introduces in Cic. a clause that intensifies rather than just explains the first clause, for example in M.D.F. I. 33. Once you remove the causes of efficient things: cf. D.F. I. 18, the same accusation is made by Aristotle against the Atomists, Met. A, 2. Many editors from Lamb. to Halm and Baiter read efficientis, which would then govern rerum (cf. D.F. V. 81, De Fato, 33, also Gk. poetic). But the genitive is merely one of definition, the causae are the res efficientes, for which see 24 and Topica, 58, the nearest topic is efficient things, which are called causes. So Faber, though less thoroughly. It is called: that is, Amafinius, who was the first to translate atom this way. Which are contained: this reading has by far the best manuscript support, it must be kept, and it should also apply begins the apodosis. Madvig (Emendationes ad Ciceronis Libros Philosophicos, Hauniae, 1825, p. 108) subtly reads continentur without cum, as do Orelli and Klotz. Goer. absurdly tries to make sense of the subjunctive without cum. Which ones?: Durand's em. for quoniam quibusnam from the manuscripts, presented by Halm and also Baiter. Madv. (Em. p. 108) defended quoniam, as showing a quick transition from one subject to another (from physics to ethics) like the Greek επει, but only one parallel instance was mentioned (T.D. III. 14) and this usage likely isn't Latin. To introduce?: The question mark is Halm's; thus the whole sentence, up to this point, explains the difficulty in laying out the true system of physics. If quoniam is read and no break is made at adducere, everything after quoniam will refer to ethics, then there would be a strange change of subject in moving from quisquam to haec ipsa, both of which will be nominatives to poterit, furthermore, there will be the almost impossible omission of ars, scientia, or something like it after haec ipsa. On every account, the reading by Madv. is unsustainable. What, these very things: I have added quid to fill in the gap left by Halm, who assumed much more was lost. [The technical philosophical terms contained in this section will be clarified later. For the Epicurean ignorance of geometry see note on II. 123] For they simply: "frankly," cf. Ad Fam. VIII. 6, 1 The beast and human: see note on II. 139.

§7. Sive sequare ... magnum est: for the constr. cf. II. 140. Magnum est: cf. quid est magnum, 6. Verum et simplex bonum: cf. 35. Quod bonum ... ne suspicari quidem an opinion often denounced by Cic., see esp T.D. III. 41, where Cic.'s Latin agrees very closely with the Greek preserved by Diog. Laert. X. 6 (qu. Zeller, 451), and less accurately by Athenaeus, VII. 279 (qu. R. and P. 353). Ne suspicari quidem: for this MSS. give nec suspicari, but Madv. (D.F., Excursus III.) has conclusively shown that nec for ne ... quidem is post Augustan Latin. Christ supposes some thing like sentire to have fallen out before nec suspicari; that this is wrong is clear from the fact that in D.F. II. 20, 30, T.D. III. 46, N.D. I. 111, where the same opinion of Epicurus is dealt with, we have either ne suspicari quidem or ne intellegere quidem (cf. also In Pisonem 69). Further, ne ... quidem is esp frequent with suspicari (D.F. II. 20), and verbs of the kind (cogitari II. 82), and especially, as Durand remarked, at the end of sentences eg Verr. II. 1, 155. Notice negat ... ne suspicari quidem without se, which however Baiter inserts, in spite of the numerous passages produced from Cic. by Madv. (Em. 111), in which not only se, but me, nos, and other accusatives of pronouns are omitted before the infinitive, after verbs like negat. Cf. also the omission of sibi in Paradoxa 40. Si vero: this, following sive enim above, is a departure from Cic.'s rule which is to write sive—sive or si—sin, but not si—sive or sive—si. This and two or three other similar passages in Cic. are explained as anacolutha by Madv. in a most important and exhaustive excursus to his D.F. (p. 785, ed. 2), and are connected with other instances of broken sequence. There is no need therefore to read sive here, as did Turn. Lamb. Dav. and others. Quam nos ... probamus: cf. Introd. p. 62. Erit explicanda: for the separation of these words by other words interposed, which is characteristic of Cic., see 11, 17. I am surprised that Halm and Baiter both follow Ernesti in his hypercritical objection to the phrase explicare Academiam, and read erunt against the MSS., making illa plural. If erunt is read, erit must be supplied from it to go with disserendum, which is harsh. Quam argute, quam obscure: at first sight an oxymoron, but argute need not only imply clearness, it means merely "acutely". Quantum possum: some MSS. have quantam, which is scarcely Latin, since in Cic. an accusative only follows nequeo, volo, malo, possum, and such verbs when an infinitive can be readily supplied to govern it. For velle see a good instance in D.F. III. 68, where consult Madv. Constantiam: the notions of firmness, consistency, and clearness of mind are bound up in this word, cf. II. 53. Apud Platonem: Timaeus, 47 B, often quoted or imitated by Cic., cf. De Leg. I. 58, Laelius 20, 47, T.D. I. 64.

§7. Or follow ... it's significant: for the construction see II. 140. It's significant: cf. what is significant, 6. True and straightforward good: see 35. That good ... not even to suspect a belief frequently criticized by Cicero, particularly in T.D. III. 41, where Cicero's Latin closely matches the Greek preserved by Diogenes Laertius X. 6 (see Zeller, 451), and less accurately by Athenaeus, VII. 279 (see R. and P. 353). Not even to suspect: for this, manuscripts give nor to suspect, but Madvig (D.F., Excursus III.) has convincingly shown that nor for not ... even is post-Augustan Latin. Christ suggests a term like to feel may have been omitted before nor to suspect; however, this is incorrect as seen in D.F. II. 20, 30, T.D. III. 46, N.D. I. 111, where the same views of Epicurus are addressed, showing either not even to suspect or not even to understand (cf. also In Pisonem 69). Moreover, not ... even is especially common with to suspect (D.F. II. 20), and verbs of a similar type (to think II. 82), and especially, as Durand pointed out, at the end of sentences e.g. Verr. II. 1, 155. Note denies ... not even to suspect without oneself, which however Baiter adds, despite the many examples quoted from Cicero by Madvig (Em. 111), where not only oneself but myself, ourselves, and other accusative pronouns are absent before the infinitive after verbs like denies. Cf. also the omission of oneself in Paradoxa 40. If indeed: this, following for either above, is a deviation from Cicero's rule, which is to write either—either or if—if not, but not if—either or either—if. This and two or three other similar instances in Cicero are interpreted as anacolutha by Madvig in a significant and thorough excursus in his D.F. (p. 785, ed. 2), and are linked with other examples of disrupted sequence. Therefore, there’s no need to read either here, as Turn. Lamb. Dav. and others did. As we ... approve: see Intro p. 62. It will need explanation: for the separation of these words by others interposed, which is characteristic of Cicero, see 11, 17. I’m surprised that Halm and Baiter both align with Ernesti in his overly critical objection to the phrase to explain the Academy, opting for will be against the manuscripts, making that plural. If will be is used, it will need must be supplied from it to accompany to be discussed, which is awkward. As cleverly, as obscurely: at first glance an oxymoron, but cleverly doesn't only imply clarity, it simply means "in a sharp way". As much as I can: some manuscripts have as much, which is hardly Latin since in Cicero an accusative only follows I can’t, I want, I prefer, I can, and such verbs when an infinitive can be easily supplied to govern it. For I want, see a good example in D.F. III. 68, where consult Madvig. Firmness: the concepts of steadfastness, consistency, and clarity of mind are wrapped up in this word, see II. 53. In Plato: Timaeus, 47 B, frequently quoted or imitated by Cicero, see De Leg. I. 58, Laelius 20, 47, T.D. I. 64.

§8. Id est ... jubeo: these words have been naturally supposed a gloss. But Cicero is nothing if not tautological; he is fond of placing slight variations in phrase side by side. See some remarkable instances of slightly varied phrases connected by id est in D.F. I. 72, II. 6, 90. I therefore hold Halm and Baiter to be wrong in bracketing the words. Ea a: Lamb., objecting to the sound (which is indeed not like Cic.), would read e for a, which Halm would also prefer. De, ab, and ex follow haurire indifferently in Cic. Rivulos consectentur: so Wordsworth, "to hunt the waterfalls". The metaphor involved in fontibus—rivulos is often applied by Cic. to philosophy, see esp. a sarcastic passage about Epicurus in N.D. I. 120. Nihil enim magno opere: magno opere should be written in two words, not as magnopere, cf. the phrases maximo opere, nimio opere, the same holds good of tanto opere, quanto opere. L. Aelii: MSS. Laelii. The person meant is L. Aelius Stilo or Praeconinus, the master of Varro, and the earliest systematic grammarian of Rome. See Quintil. Inst. Or. X. 1, 99, Gellius X. 21, Sueton. Gramm. 3. Occasum: an unusual metaphor. Menippum: a Cynic satirist, see Dict. Biogr. Considerable fragments of Varro's Menippean Satires remain, and have often been edited—most recently by Riese (published by Teubner). Imitati non interpretati: Cic. D.F. I. 7, gives his opinion as to the right use to be made of Greek models. †Quae quo: these words are evidently wrong. Halm after Faber ejects quae, and is followed by Baiter. Varro is thus made to say that he stated many things dialectically, in order that the populace might be enticed to read. To my mind the fault lies in the word quo, for which I should prefer to read cum (=quom, which would be written quō in the MSS.) The general sense would then be "Having introduced philosophy into that kind of literature which the unlearned read, I proceeded to introduce it into that which the learned read." Laudationibus: λογοις επιταφιοις, cf. Ad Att. XIII. 48 where Varro's are mentioned. †Philosophe scribere: the MSS. all give philosophie. Klotz has philosophiam, which is demonstrably wrong, physica, musica etc. scribere may be said, but not physicam, musicam etc. scribere. The one passage formerly quoted to justify the phrase philosophiam scribere is now altered in the best texts (T.D. V. 121, where see Tischer). Goer. reads philosophiae scribere; his explanation is, as Orelli gently says, "vix Latina." I can scarcely think Halm's philosophe to be right, the word occurs nowhere else, and Cic. almost condemns it by his use of the Greek φιλοσοφως (Ad Att. XIII. 20). In older Greek the adverb does not appear, nor is φιλοσοφος used as an adjective much, yet Cic. uses philosophus adjectivally in T.D. V. 121, Cat. Mai. 22, N.D. III. 23, just as he uses tyrannus (De Rep. III. 45), and anapaestus (T.D. III. 57) Might we not read philosophis, in the dative, which only requires the alteration of a single letter from the MSS. reading? The meaning would then be "to write for philosophers," which would agree with my emendation cum for quo above. Philosophice would be a tempting alteration, but that the word φιλοσοφικος is not Greek, nor do philosophicus, philosophice occur till very late Latin times. Si modo id consecuti sumus: cf. Brut. 316.

§8. That is ... I command: these words have often been thought to be an explanation. But Cicero is nothing if not repetitive; he likes to place slightly different phrases next to each other. See some notable examples of slightly changed phrases linked by that is in D.F. I. 72, II. 6, 90. Therefore, I consider Halm and Baiter wrong in placing these words in brackets. From a: Lamb., objecting to the sound (which indeed doesn't resemble Cic.), would read e instead of a, which Halm would also prefer. From, by, and from follow haurire interchangeably in Cicero. They will follow the streams: so Wordsworth, "to hunt the waterfalls". The metaphor involved in sources—streams is often applied by Cicero to philosophy, especially in a sarcastic remark about Epicurus in N.D. I. 120. For nothing truly: truly should be written in two words, not as truly, cf. the phrases greatly, excessively, the same applies to as much, as many. L. Aelii: MSS. Laelii. The person mentioned is L. Aelius Stilo or Praeconinus, the teacher of Varro, and the first systematic grammarian of Rome. See Quintil. Inst. Or. X. 1, 99, Gellius X. 21, Sueton. Gramm. 3. Occasum: an unusual metaphor. Menippum: a Cynic satirist, see Dict. Biogr. Significant fragments of Varro's Menippean Satires remain and have often been edited—most recently by Riese (published by Teubner). To imitate, not to interpret: Cic. D.F. I. 7, gives his view on the proper use of Greek models. †What where: these words are clearly incorrect. Halm, following Faber, removes what, and Baiter agrees. Varro is thus made to say that he presented many things differently, so that the public would be encouraged to read. I believe the issue lies in the word where, for which I would prefer to read when (which would be written quō in the manuscripts). The general sense would then be "Having brought philosophy into that type of literature which the uneducated read, I proceeded to introduce it into that which the educated read." In praises: λόγοι επιταφίοι, cf. Ad Att. XIII. 48 where Varro's is mentioned. †To write philosophy: all manuscripts give philosophie. Klotz has philosophiam, which is clearly incorrect, physical, musical etc. to write can be said, but not physical, musical etc. to write. The one previously referenced passage to justify the phrase to write philosophy is now changed in the best texts (T.D. V. 121, see Tischer). Goer. reads to write for philosophy; his explanation is, as Orelli gently puts it, "hardly Latin." I can hardly think Halm's philosophe is correct, the word appears nowhere else, and Cicero almost condemns it by his use of the Greek φιλοσοφικά (Ad Att. XIII. 20). In older Greek, the adverb does not appear, nor is philosopher used much as an adjective, yet Cicero uses philosophus adjectivally in T.D. V. 121, Cat. Mai. 22, N.D. III. 23, just as he uses tyrant (De Rep. III. 45), and anapaest (T.D. III. 57). Could we not read for philosophers, in the dative, which only requires the change of a single letter from the manuscripts' reading? The meaning would then be "to write for philosophers," which would align with my change of when for where above. Philosophically would be an appealing change, but that the word philosophical is not Greek, nor do philosophicus, philosophice appear until very late Latin times. If only we have achieved that: cf. Brut. 316.

§9. Sunt ista: = εστι ταυτα, so often, e.g. Lael. 6. Some edd. have sint, which is unlikely to be right. Nos in nostra: Augustine (De Civ. Dei VI. 2) quotes this with the reading reduxerunt for deduxerunt, which is taken by Baiter and by Halm; who quotes with approval Durand's remark, "deducimus honoris causa sed errantes reducimus humanitatis." The words, however, are almost convertible; see Cat. Mai. 63. In Lael. 12, Brut. 86, we have reducere, where Durand's rule requires deducere, on the other hand cf. Ad Herennium IV. 64, hospites domum deducere. Aetatem patriae etc., August. (De Civ. Dei VI. 3) describes Varro's "Libri Antiquitatum" (referred to in 8), in which most of the subjects here mentioned were treated of. Descriptiones temporum: lists of dates, so χρονοι is technically used for dates, Thuc. V. 20, etc. Tu sacerdotum: after this Lamb. inserts munera to keep the balance of the clauses. Cic. however is quite as fond of variety as of formal accuracy. Domesticam—bellicam: opposed like domi bellique, cf. Brut. 49, De Off. I. 74. Augustine's reading publicam shows him to have been quoting from memory. Sedem: so the best MSS. of Aug., some edd. here give sedium. The argument for sedem is the awkwardness of making the three genitives, sedium, regionum, locorum, dependent on the accusatives, nomina, genera, officia, causas. Cic. is fond of using sedes, locus, regio together, see Pro Murena, 85, Pro Cluentio, 171, quoted by Goer. Omnium divinarum humanarumque rerum: from the frequent references of Aug. it appears that the "Libri Antiquitatum" were divided into two parts, one treating of res humanae, the other of res divinae (De Civ. Dei, IV. 1, 27, VI. 3). Et litteris luminis: for luminis, cf. T.D. I. 5. Et verbis: Manut. reads rebus from 26. Varro's researches into the Latin tongue are meant. Multis locis incohasti: Varro's book "De Philosophia" had apparently not yet been written.

§9. Sunt ista: = these are, so often, e.g. Lael. 6. Some editors have sint, which is unlikely to be correct. Nos in nostra: Augustine (De Civ. Dei VI. 2) cites this with the reading reduxerunt for deduxerunt, which is accepted by Baiter and Halm; who quotes with approval Durand's remark, "deducimus honoris causa sed errantes reducimus humanitatis." The terms, however, are nearly interchangeable; see Cat. Mai. 63. In Lael. 12, Brut. 86, we find reducere, where Durand's rule would require deducere, on the other hand, cf. Ad Herennium IV. 64, hospites domum deducere. Aetatem patriae etc., Augustine (De Civ. Dei VI. 3) describes Varro's "Libri Antiquitatum" (mentioned in 8), in which most of the topics discussed here were covered. Descriptiones temporum: lists of dates, so times is technically used for dates, Thuc. V. 20, etc. Tu sacerdotum: after this, Lamb. adds munera to balance the clauses. Cicero, however, loves variety as much as he does formal accuracy. Domesticam—bellicam: opposed like domi bellique, cf. Brut. 49, De Off. I. 74. Augustine's reading publicam shows he was quoting from memory. Sedem: so the best manuscripts of Augustine, some editions here give sedium. The argument for sedem is the awkwardness of making the three genitives, sedium, regionum, locorum, depend on the accusatives, nomina, genera, officia, causas. Cicero tends to use sedes, locus, regio together, see Pro Murena, 85, Pro Cluentio, 171, quoted by Goer. Omnium divinarum humanarumque rerum: from Augustine's frequent references, it appears that the "Libri Antiquitatum" were divided into two parts, one covering res humanae, the other res divinae (De Civ. Dei, IV. 1, 27, VI. 3). Et litteris luminis: for luminis, cf. T.D. I. 5. Et verbis: Manut. reads rebus from 26. Varro's studies on the Latin language are intended. Multis locis incohasti: Varro's book "De Philosophia" had apparently not been written yet.

§10. Causa: = προφασις. Probabilem: = specious. Nesciunt: Halm with his one MS. G, which is the work of a clever emendator, gives nescient to suit malent above, and is followed by Baiter. It is not necessary to force on Cic. this formally accurate sequence of tenses, which Halm himself allows to be broken in two similar passages, II. 20, 105. Sed da mihi nunc, satisne probas?: So all MSS. except G, which has the evident conj. sed ea (eam) mihi non sane probas. This last Baiter gives, while Halm after Durand reads sed eam mihi non satis probas, which is too far from the MSS. to please me. The text as it stands is not intolerable, though da mihi for dic mihi is certainly poetic. Da te mihi (Manut., Goer., Orelli) is far too strong for the passage, and cannot be supported by 12, Brut. 306, Ad Fam. II. 8, or such like passages. Attius: the old spelling Accius is wrong. Si qui ... imitati: note the collocation, and cf. 17. Halm needlessly writes sint for MSS. sunt. For this section throughout cf. the prologues to D.F. I., T.D. I. and II.

§10. Cause: = προφασις. Probable: = misleading. They don't know: Halm, with his only manuscript G, which is crafted by a skilled editor, provides nescient to match malent above, and is followed by Baiter. It's not necessary to impose on Cicero this formally precise sequence of tenses, which Halm himself admits can be disrupted in two similar instances, II. 20, 105. But tell me now, do you think that's enough?: So all manuscripts except G, which has the clear modification but that (that) you don't really prove to me. This last is given by Baiter, while Halm after Durand reads but that you don't prove to me enough, which strays too far from the manuscripts to satisfy me. The text as it stands isn’t intolerable, though tell me for speak to me is certainly poetic. Show yourself to me (Manut., Goer., Orelli) is way too intense for this context and can't be backed by 12, Brut. 306, Ad Fam. II. 8, or similar references. Attius: the old spelling Accius is incorrect. If anyone ... imitated: note the arrangement, and see 17. Halm unnecessarily writes sint for manuscripts sunt. For this section throughout see the prologues to D.F. I., T.D. I. and II.

§11. Procuratio: for the proper meaning of procurator and procuratio see Jordan on Pro Caecina 55. Implacatum et constrictum: the conjunction introduces the intenser word, as usual; cf. 17 plenam ac refertam, II. 127 exigua et minima, so και in Greek. Inclusa habebam: cf. T.D. I. 1. Obsolescerent, used of individual memory, is noteworthy. Percussus volnere: many edd. give the frequent variant perculsus. The volnus, which Goer. finds so mysterious, is the death of Tullia, cf. N.D. I. 9, De Consolatione, fragment 7, ed. Nobbe, and Introd. p. 32. Aut ... aut ... aut ... aut: This casting about for an excuse shows how low philosophy stood in public estimation at Rome. See Introd. p. 29. The same elaborate apologies often recur, cf. esp the exordium of N.D. I.

§11. Procuratio: for the correct meaning of procurator and procuratio, refer to Jordan on Pro Caecina 55. Implacatum et constrictum: the conjunction introduces a stronger word, as is common; cf. 17 plenam ac refertam, II. 127 exigua et minima, similar to και in Greek. Inclusa habebam: cf. T.D. I. 1. The term Obsolescerent, used regarding individual memory, is notable. Percussus volnere: many editions provide the common variant perculsus. The volnus, which Goer. finds quite mysterious, refers to Tullia's death; cf. N.D. I. 9, De Consolatione, fragment 7, ed. Nobbe, and Introd. p. 32. Aut ... aut ... aut ... aut: This searching for an excuse reflects how low philosophy was regarded in public opinion in Rome. See Introd. p. 29. The same detailed justifications often appear, especially in the introduction of N.D. I.

§12. Brutus: the same praise often recurs in D.F. and the Brutus Graecia desideret so all Halm's MSS., except G, which has Graeca. Halm (and after him Baiter) adopts the conj. of Aldus the younger, Graeca desideres. A reviewer of Halm, in Schneidewin's Philologus XXIV. 483, approves the reading on the curious ground that Brutus was not anxious to satisfy Greek requirements, but rather to render it unnecessary for Romans to have recourse to Greece for philosophy. I keep the MSS. reading, for Greece with Cicero is the supreme arbiter of performance in philosophy, if she is satisfied the philosophic world is tranquil. Cf. Ad Att. I. 20, 6, D.F. I. 8, Ad Qu. Fr. II. 16, 5. I just note the em. of Turnebus, a Graecia desideres, and that of Dav. Graecia desideretur. Eandem sententiam: cf. Introd. p. 56. Aristum: cf. II. 11, and M.D.F. V. 8.

§12. Brutus: the same praise often appears in D.F. and the Brutus Graecia desideret, so all of Halm's manuscripts, except G, which has Graeca. Halm (and later Baiter) adopts Aldus the younger's suggestion, Graeca desideres. A reviewer of Halm in Schneidewin's Philologus XXIV. 483, supports this reading, interestingly arguing that Brutus wasn’t focused on meeting Greek standards but aimed to eliminate the necessity for Romans to turn to Greece for philosophy. I maintain the manuscript reading because, for Cicero, Greece is the ultimate authority in philosophy; if she's satisfied, the philosophical community is at peace. See Ad Att. I. 20, 6, D.F. I. 8, Ad Qu. Fr. II. 16, 5. I just mention the emendation by Turnebus, a Graecia desideres, and that of Dav. Graecia desideretur. Eandem sententiam: see Introd. p. 56. Aristum: see II. 11, and M.D.F. V. 8.

§13. Sine te: = σου διχα. Relictam: Cic. very rarely omits esse, see note on II. 77, for Cicero's supposed conversion see Introd. p. 20. Veterem illam: MSS. have iam for illam. The position of iam would be strange, in the passage which used to be compared, Pro Cluentio 16, Classen and Baiter now om. the word. Further, vetus and nova can scarcely be so barely used to denote the Old and the New Academy. The reading illam is from Madv. (Em. 115), and is supported by illam veterem (18), illa antiqua (22), istius veteris (D.F. V. 8), and similar uses. Bentl. (followed by Halm and Bait.) thinks iam comprises the last two syllables of Academiam, which he reads. Correcta et emendata: a fine sentiment to come from a conservative like Cic. The words often occur together and illustrate Cic.'s love for small diversities of expression, cf. De Leg. III. 30, D.F. IV. 21, also Tac. Hist. I. 37. Negat: MSS. have negaret, but Cic. never writes the subj. after quamquam in oratio recta, as Tac. does, unless there is some conditional or potential force in the sentence; see M.D.F. III. 70. Nothing is commoner in the MSS. than the substitution of the imp. subj. for the pres. ind. of verbs of the first conjug. and vice versa. In libris: see II. 11. Duas Academias: for the various modes of dividing the Academy refer to R. and P. 404. Contra ea Philonis: MSS. have contra Philonis merely, exc. Halm's V., which gives Philonem, as does the ed. Rom. (1471). I have added ea. Orelli quotes Ad Att. XII. 23, 2, ex Apollodori. Possibly the MSS. may be right, and libros may be supplied from libris above, so in Ad Att. XIII. 32, 2, Dicaearchi περι ψυχης utrosque, the word libros has to be supplied from the preceding letter, cf. a similar ellipse of bona in 19, 22. Madvig's Philonia is improbable from its non-appearance elsewhere, while the companion adjective Antiochius is frequent. Halm inserts sententiam, a heroic remedy. To make contra an adv. and construe Philonis Antiochus together, supplying auditor, as is done by some unknown commentators who probably only exist in Goerenz's note, is wild, and cannot be justified by D.F. V. 13.

§13. Without you: = σου διχα. Left behind: Cicero very rarely omits to be, see note on II. 77, for Cicero's supposed conversion see Introd. p. 20. This old: Manuscripts have this for old. The position of this would be strange in the passage which used to be compared, Pro Cluentio 16, Classen and Baiter now omit the word. Furthermore, old and new can hardly be used so simply to denote the Old and the New Academy. The reading old is from Madv. (Em. 115), and is supported by that old (18), that ancient (22), of that old (D.F. V. 8), and similar uses. Bentl. (followed by Halm and Bait.) thinks this comprises the last two syllables of Academy, which he reads. Corrected and improved: a fine sentiment to come from a conservative like Cic. The words often appear together and illustrate Cic.'s love for small variations in expression, cf. De Leg. III. 30, D.F. IV. 21, also Tac. Hist. I. 37. Denies: Manuscripts have denied, but Cic. never writes the subjunctive after although in direct speech, as Tac. does, unless there is some conditional or potential force in the sentence; see M.D.F. III. 70. Nothing is more common in the manuscripts than the substitution of the imperfect subjunctive for the present indicative of first conjugation verbs and vice versa. In the books: see II. 11. Two Academies: for the various ways of dividing the Academy refer to R. and P. 404. Against those of Philon: Manuscripts have against Philon merely, except Halm's V., which gives Philon, as does the ed. Rom. (1471). I have added those. Orelli quotes Ad Att. XII. 23, 2, from Apollodorus. Possibly the manuscripts may be right, and books may be supplied from in the books above, so in Ad Att. XIII. 32, 2, Dicaearchi about the soul both, the word books has to be supplied from the preceding letter, cf. a similar omission of goods in 19, 22. Madvig's Philonia is improbable from its non-appearance elsewhere, while the companion adjective Antiochus is frequent. Halm inserts opinion, a heroic remedy. To make against an adverb and construe Philon's Antiochus together, supplying listener, as is done by some unknown commentators who probably only exist in Goerenz's note, is wild, and cannot be justified by D.F. V. 13.

§14. A qua absum iam diu: MSS. have strangely aqua absumtam diu, changed by Manut. Renovari: the vulg. revocari is a curious instance of oversight. It crept into the text of Goer. by mistake, for in his note he gave renovari. Orelli—who speaks of Goerenz's "praestantissima recensio," and founds his own text upon it two years after Madvig's crushing exposure in his Em. often quoted by me—not only reads revocari, but quotes renovari as an em. of the ed. Victoriana of 1536. From Orelli, Klotz, whose text has no independent value, took it. Renovare in Cic. often means "to refresh the memory," e.g. 11, Brut. 315. Nisi molestum est: like nisi alienum putas, a variation on the common si placet, si videtur. Adsidamus: some MSS. have adsideamus, which would be wrong here. Sane istud: Halm istuc from G. Inquit: for the late position of this word, which is often caused by its affinity for quoniam, quidem, etc., cf. M.D.F. III. 20 Quae cum essent dicta, in conspectu consedimus (omnes): most edd. since Gulielmus print this without essent as a hexameter, and suppose it a quotation. But firstly, a verse so commonplace, if familiar, would occur elsewhere in Cic. as others do, if not familiar, would not be given without the name of its author. Secondly, most MSS. have sint or essent before dicta. It is more probable therefore that omnes was added from an involuntary desire to make up the hexameter rhythm. Phrases like quae cum essent dicta consedimus often occur in similar places in Cic.'s dialogues cf. De Div. II. 150, and Augustine, the imitator of Cic., Contra Academicos, I. 25, also consedimus at the end of a clause in Brut. 24, and considitur in De Or. III. 18. Mihi vero: the omission of inquit, which is strange to Goer., is well illustrated in M.D.F. I. 9. There is an odd ellipse of laudasti in D.F. V. 81.

§14. Aqua absum iam diu: Some manuscripts have curiously aqua absumtam diu, corrected by Manut. Renovari: the vulgar revocari is an interesting oversight. It accidentally made its way into Goer.'s text, as he actually noted renovari. Orelli—who mentions Goerenz's "praestantissima recensio," and based his own text on it two years after Madvig's thorough critique in his Em., which I often refer to—not only reads revocari, but also cites renovari as an emendation from the 1536 edition of Victoriana. Orelli's work was picked up by Klotz, whose text lacks any independent value. Renovare in Cicero often means "to refresh the memory," for example, 11, Brut. 315. Nisi molestum est: similar to nisi alienum putas, a variation of the common si placet, si videtur. Adsidamus: some manuscripts have adsideamus, which would be incorrect in this context. Sane istud: Halm istuc from G. Inquit: the positioning of this word in later texts, often due to its relationship with quoniam, quidem, etc., see M.D.F. III. 20 Quae cum essent dicta, in conspectu consedimus (omnes): most editions since Gulielmus publish this without essent as a hexameter and assume it is a quotation. However, first, a phrase so common, if familiar, would likely appear elsewhere in Cicero, just like others do, and if it’s not familiar, it wouldn’t be cited without noting the author. Secondly, most manuscripts have sint or essent before dicta. Therefore, it’s more likely that omnes was added to create a hexameter rhythm. Phrases like quae cum essent dicta consedimus often appear in similar contexts in Cicero's dialogues, see De Div. II. 150, and Augustine, who follows Cicero, Contra Academicos, I. 25, also uses consedimus at the end of a clause in Brut. 24, and considitur in De Or. III. 18. Mihi vero: the absence of inquit, which is unusual for Goer., is well demonstrated in M.D.F. I. 9. There’s an unusual omission of laudasti in D.F. V. 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Antiochus' perspective on the history of Philosophy. The first part of Varro's Exposition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__. Summary. Socrates dismissed physics and prioritized ethics in philosophy (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). He didn't have fixed beliefs; his main idea was that true wisdom comes from recognizing one's own ignorance. Encouraging moral behavior was his focus (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). Plato expanded upon and enhanced his teacher's ideas, leading to the formation of two schools that moved away from Socrates' negative stance and embraced clear beliefs, yet still fundamentally agreed with each other—the Peripatetic and the Academic (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__).

§15. A rebus ... involutis: physical phenomena are often spoken of in these words by Cic., cf. 19, Timaeus c. 1, D.F. I. 64, IV. 18, V. 10, N.D. I. 49. Ursinus rejected ab here, but the insertion or omission of ab after the passive verb depends on the degree to which natura is personified, if 28 be compared with Tim. c. 1, this will be clear. Involutis = veiled; cf. involucrum. Cic. shows his feeling of the metaphor by adding quasi in II. 26, and often. Avocavisse philosophiam: this, the Xenophontic view of Socrates, was the popular one in Cicero's time, cf. II. 123, T.D. V. 10, D.F. V. 87, 88, also Varro in Aug. De Civ. Dei, VIII. 3. Objections to it, however occurred to Cic., and were curiously answered in De Rep. I. 16 (cf. also Varro in Aug. De Civ. Dei, VIII. 4). The same view is supposed to be found in Aristotle, see the passages quoted by R. and P. 141. To form an opinion on this difficult question the student should read Schleiermacher's Essay on the Worth of Socrates as a Philosopher (trans. by Thirlwall), and Zeller's Socrates and the Socratic Schools, Eng. Trans., pp. 112—116 [I dissent from his view of Aristotle's evidence], also Schwegler's Handbook, so far as it relates to Socrates and Plato. Nihil tamen ad bene vivendum valere: valere is absent from MSS., and is inserted by Halm, its use in 21 makes it more probable than conferre, which is in ed. Rom. (1471). Gronovius vainly tries to justify the MSS. reading by such passages as D.F. I. 39, T.D. I. 70. The strangest ellipse with nihil ad elsewhere in Cic. is in De Leg. I. 6.

§15. A rebus ... involutis: physical phenomena are often described in these terms by Cicero, see 19, Timaeus c. 1, D.F. I. 64, IV. 18, V. 10, N.D. I. 49. Ursinus rejected ab here, but whether to include or exclude ab after the passive verb depends on how much natura is personified; if 28 is compared to Tim. c. 1, this will be clear. Involutis = veiled; cf. involucrum. Cicero shows his appreciation of the metaphor by adding quasi in II. 26, and often. Avocavisse philosophiam: this, the Xenophontic view of Socrates, was the popular opinion in Cicero's time, see II. 123, T.D. V. 10, D.F. V. 87, 88, and also Varro in Augustine's De Civ. Dei, VIII. 3. However, Cicero had objections to it, which were interestingly addressed in De Rep. I. 16 (see also Varro in Augustine's De Civ. Dei, VIII. 4). This same view is thought to be found in Aristotle; see the passages quoted by R. and P. 141. To form a well-rounded opinion on this complex question, the student should read Schleiermacher's Essay on the Worth of Socrates as a Philosopher (translated by Thirlwall), and Zeller's Socrates and the Socratic Schools, English Translation, pp. 112—116 [I disagree with his interpretation of Aristotle's evidence], and Schwegler's Handbook, as far as it pertains to Socrates and Plato. Nihil tamen ad bene vivendum valere: valere is missing from the manuscripts and is added by Halm, its use in 21 makes it more likely than conferre, which appears in the Roman edition (1471). Gronovius unsuccessfully attempts to validate the manuscript reading using passages like D.F. I. 39, T.D. I. 70. The most unusual instance of nihil ad elsewhere in Cicero is in De Leg. I. 6.

§16. Hic ... illum: for this repetition of pronouns see M.D.F. IV. 43. Varie et copiose: MSS. omit et, but it may be doubted whether Cic. would let two adverbs stand together without et, though three may (cf. II. 63), and though with pairs of nouns and adjectives, et often is left out, as in the passages quoted here by Manut. Ad Att. IV. 3, 3, Ad Fam. XIII. 24, XIII. 28, cf. also the learned note of Wesenberg, reprinted in Baiter and Halm's edition, of Cic.'s philosophical works (1861), on T.D. III. 6. Varie et copiose is also in De Or. II. 240. Cf. the omission of que in 23, also II. 63. Perscripti: Cic. like Aristotle often speaks of Plato's dialogues as though they were authentic reports of Socratic conversations, cf. II. 74. Nihil adfirmet: so T.D. I. 99. "Eoque praestare ceteris" this is evidently from Plato Apol. p. 21, as to the proper understanding of which see note on II. 74. Ab Apolline, Plato Apol. 21 A, Omnium: Dav. conj. hominum needlessly. Dictum: Lamb., followed by Schutz, reads iudicatum, it is remarkable that in four passages where Cic. speaks of this very oracle (Cato Mai. 78, Lael. 7, 9, 13) he uses the verb iudicare. Una omnis: Lamb. hominis, Baiter also. Omnis eius oratio tamen: notwithstanding his negative dialectic he gave positive teaching in morals. Tamen: for MSS. tam or tum is due to Gruter, Halm has tantum. Tam, tum and tamen are often confused in MSS., e.g. In Veri (Act II.) I. 3, 65, II. 55, 112, V. 78, where see Zumpt. Goer. abuses edd. for not knowing that tum ... et, tum ... que, et ... tum, correspond in Cic. like tum ... cum, tum ... tum. His proofs of this new Latin may be sampled by Ac. II. 1, 43. Ad virtutis studium cohortandis: this broad assertion is distinctly untrue; see Zeller's Socrates 88, with footnote.

§16. Hic ... illum: for this repetition of pronouns see M.D.F. IV. 43. Varie et copiose: MSS. omit et, but it may be doubted whether Cic. would let two adverbs stand together without et, though three may (cf. II. 63), and though with pairs of nouns and adjectives, et often is left out, as in the passages quoted here by Manut. Ad Att. IV. 3, 3, Ad Fam. XIII. 24, XIII. 28, cf. also the learned note of Wesenberg, reprinted in Baiter and Halm's edition, of Cic.'s philosophical works (1861), on T.D. III. 6. Varie et copiose is also in De Or. II. 240. Cf. the omission of que in 23, also II. 63. Perscripti: Cic. like Aristotle often speaks of Plato's dialogues as though they were authentic reports of Socratic conversations, cf. II. 74. Nihil adfirmet: so T.D. I. 99. "Eoque praestare ceteris" this is evidently from Plato Apol. p. 21, as to the proper understanding of which see note on II. 74. Ab Apolline, Plato Apol. 21 A, Omnium: Dav. conj. hominum needlessly. Dictum: Lamb., followed by Schutz, reads iudicatum, it is remarkable that in four passages where Cic. speaks of this very oracle (Cato Mai. 78, Lael. 7, 9, 13) he uses the verb iudicare. Una omnis: Lamb. hominis, Baiter also. Omnis eius oratio tamen: notwithstanding his negative dialectic he gave positive teaching in morals. Tamen: for MSS. tam or tum is due to Gruter, Halm has tantum. Tam, tum and tamen are often confused in MSS., e.g. In Veri (Act II.) I. 3, 65, II. 55, 112, V. 78, where see Zumpt. Goer. abuses edd. for not knowing that tum ... et, tum ... que, et ... tum, correspond in Cic. like tum ... cum, tum ... tum. His proofs of this new Latin may be sampled by Ac. II. 1, 43. Ad virtutis studium cohortandis: this broad assertion is distinctly untrue; see Zeller's Socrates 88, with footnote.

§17. Varius et multiplex, et copiosus: these characteristics are named to account for the branching off from Plato of the later schools. For multiplex "many sided," cf. T.D. V. 11. Una et consentiens: this is an opinion of Antiochus often adopted by Cic. in his own person, as in D.F. IV. 5 De Leg. I. 38, De Or. III. 67. Five ancient philosophers are generally included in this supposed harmonious Academico-Peripatetic school, viz. Aristotle, Theophrastus, Speusippus, Xenocrates, Polemo (cf. D.F. IV. 2), sometimes Crantor is added. The harmony was supposed to have been first broken by Polemo's pupils; so Varro says (from Antiochus) in Aug. De Civ. Dei XIX. 1, cf. also 34. Antiochus doubtless rested his theory almost entirely on the ethical resemblances of the two schools. In D.F. V. 21, which is taken direct from Antiochus, this appears, as also in Varro (in Aug. as above) who often spoke as though ethics were the whole of philosophy (cf. also De Off. III. 20). Antiochus probably made light of such dialectical controversies between the two schools as that about ιδεαι, which had long ceased. Krische Uber Cicero's Akademika p. 51, has some good remarks. Nominibus: the same as vocabulis above. Cic. does not observe Varro's distinction (De L. L. IX. 1) which confines nomen to proper nouns, vocabulum to common nouns, though he would not use vocabulum as Tac. does, for the name of a person (Annals XII. 66, etc.). Quasi heredem ... duos autem: the conj. of Ciaconus "ex asse heredem, secundos autem" is as acute as it is absurd. Duos: it is difficult to decide whether this or duo is right in Cic., he can scarcely have been so inconsistent as the MSS. and edd. make him (cf. Baiter and Halm's ed., Ac. II. 11, 13 with De Div. I. 6). The older inscr. in the Corpus vol. I. have duo, but only in duoviros, two near the time of Cic. (C.I. vol. I. nos. 571 and 1007) give duos, which Cic. probably wrote. Duo is in old Latin poets and Virgil. Chalcedonium: not Calchedonium as Klotz, cf. Gk. Χαλκηδονιον. Praestantissimos: Halm wrongly, cf. Brut. 125. Stagiritem: not Stagiritam as Lamb., for Cic., exc. in a few nouns like Persa, pirata, etc., which came down from antiquity, did not make Greek nouns in -ης into Latin nouns in -a. See M.D.F. II. 94. Coetus ... soliti: cf. 10. Platonis ubertate: cf. Quintilian's "illa Livii lactea ubertas." Plenum ac refertam: n. on 11. Dubitationem: Halm with one MS., G, gives dubitantem, Baiter dubitanter, Why alter? Ars quaedam philosophiae: before these words all Halm's MSS., exc G, insert disserendi, probably from the line above, Lipsius keeps it and ejects philosophiae, while Lamb., Day read philosophia in the nom. Varro, however, would never say that philosophy became entirely dialectical in the hands of the old Academics and Peripatetics. Ars = τεχνη, a set of definite rules, so Varro in Aug. (as above) speaks of the certa dogmata of this old school as opposed to the incertitude of the New Academy. Descriptio: so Halm here, but often discriptio. The Corp. Inscr., vol. I. nos. 198 and 200, has thrice discriptos or discriptum, the other spelling never.

§17. Various and diverse, and abundant: these traits are mentioned to explain the divergence from Plato to the later schools. For diverse "many-sided," see T.D. V. 11. Unified and consistent: this is a belief held by Antiochus that Cicero often adopted, as seen in D.F. IV. 5 De Leg. I. 38, De Or. III. 67. Five ancient philosophers are generally included in this supposed harmonious Academico-Peripatetic school, namely Aristotle, Theophrastus, Speusippus, Xenocrates, and Polemo (see D.F. IV. 2), sometimes Crantor is added. The harmony was thought to have been first disrupted by Polemo's students; so Varro claims (from Antiochus) in Aug. De Civ. Dei XIX. 1, also see 34. Antiochus likely based his theory mostly on the ethical similarities between the two schools. In D.F. V. 21, which comes directly from Antiochus, this is evident, as well as in Varro (in Aug. as above) who often implied that ethics was the whole of philosophy (also see De Off. III. 20). Antiochus probably downplayed such dialectical disputes between the two schools as the one concerning ideas, which had long ended. Krische Uber Cicero's Akademika p. 51, has some insightful comments. By names: the same as by words above. Cicero does not follow Varro's differentiation (De L. L. IX. 1) which limits nomen to proper nouns, vocabulum to common nouns, although he would not use vocabulum as Tacitus did, for the name of a person (Annals XII. 66, etc.). As if an heir ... but two: the correction by Ciaconus "ex asse heredem, secundos autem" is as clever as it is ridiculous. Two: it's hard to determine whether this or duo is correct in Cicero, he can hardly have been as inconsistent as the manuscripts and editions suggest (see Baiter and Halm's ed., Ac. II. 11, 13 with De Div. I. 6). The older inscriptions in the Corpus vol. I. have duo, but only in duoviros, two near the time of Cicero (C.I. vol. I. nos. 571 and 1007) give duos, which Cicero probably wrote. Duo is found in ancient Latin poets and Virgil. Chalcedonium: not Calchedonium as Klotz, see Gk. Χαλκηδόνιον. Outstanding: Halm is incorrect, see Brut. 125. Of Stagira: not Stagiritam as Lamb., because Cicero, except in a few nouns like Persa, pirata, etc., which have come from antiquity, did not change Greek nouns ending in -ης into Latin nouns ending in -a. See M.D.F. II. 94. Group ... accustomed: see 10. From the richness of Plato: see Quintilian's "that milky richness of Livy." Full and overflowing: note on 11. Doubt: Halm with one manuscript, G, gives dubitantem, Baiter dubitanter, Why change? Some kind of art of philosophy: before these words all of Halm's manuscripts, except G, add disserendi, probably carried over from the previous line, Lipsius keeps it and removes philosophiae, while Lamb. and Day read philosophia in the nominative. Varro, however, would never claim that philosophy became entirely dialectical in the hands of the old Academics and Peripatetics. Art = art, a set of definitive rules, so Varro in Aug. (as above) refers to the certa dogmata of this old school in contrast to the uncertainty of the New Academy. Description: so Halm here, but often discriptio. The Corp. Inscr., vol. I. nos. 198 and 200, contains discriptos or discriptum three times, while the other spelling never appears.

§18. Ut mihi quidem videtur: MSS. transpose quidem and videtur, as in 44. Quidem, however nearly always comes closely after the pronoun, see M.D.F. IV. 43, cf. also I. 71, III. 28, Opusc. I. 406. Expetendarum fugiendarumque: ‛αιρετων και φευκτων, about which more in n. on 36. The Platonic and Aristotelian ethics have indeed an external resemblance, but the ultimate bases of the two are quite different. In rejecting the Idea of the Good, Aristotle did away with what Plato would have considered most valuable in his system. The ideal theory, however, was practically defunct in the time of Antiochus, so that the similarity between the two schools seemed much greater than it was. Non sus Minervam: a Greek proverb, cf. Theocr. Id. V. 23, De Or. II. 233, Ad Fam. IX. 18, 3. Binder, in his German translation of the Academica, also quotes Plutarch Præc. Polit. 7. Inepte ... docet: elliptic for inepte docet, quisquis docet. Nostra atque nostros: few of the editors have understood this. Atticus affects everything Athenian, and speaks as though he were one of them; in Cic.'s letters to him the words "tui cives," meaning the Athenians, often occur. Quid me putas: i.e. velle. Exhibiturum: Halm inserts me before this from his one MS. G, evidently emended here by its copyist. For the omission of me, cf. note on 7.

§18. It seems to me: Manuscripts swap quidem and videtur, as in 44. Quidem, however, almost always comes right after the pronoun, see M.D.F. IV. 43, see also I. 71, III. 28, Opusc. I. 406. Expetendarum fugiendarumque: Chosen and avoided, about which there will be more in note on 36. Platonic and Aristotelian ethics do have an external similarity, but their foundational principles are quite different. By rejecting the Idea of the Good, Aristotle eliminated what Plato would have considered most valuable in his framework. The ideal theory was, however, practically dead by the time of Antiochus, so the similarity between the two schools appeared much greater than it actually was. Non sus Minervam: a Greek proverb, cf. Theocr. Id. V. 23, De Or. II. 233, Ad Fam. IX. 18, 3. Binder, in his German translation of the Academica, also cites Plutarch Præc. Polit. 7. Inepte ... docet: short for inepte docet, quisquis docet. Nostra atque nostros: few editors have grasped this. Atticus is fond of everything Athenian and speaks as if he were one of them; in Cicero's letters to him, the term "tui cives," referring to the Athenians, frequently appears. Quid me putas: i.e. velle. Exhibiturum: Halm adds me before this from his one manuscript G, which was clearly edited here by its copyist. For the omission of me, see note on 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Part II. of Varro's Exposition: Antiochus' Ethics. Summary. Philosophy is divided into three branches: ηθικη, φυσικη, διαλεκτικη. Goodness is about following nature, while happiness comes from gaining natural benefits. These benefits fall into three categories: mental, physical, and external. The physical benefits are described (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__); next, the mental benefits, which are divided into two types: innate and acquired, with virtue being the most important of the acquired (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). The external benefits, combined with the physical ones, serve as a training ground for virtue (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). The ethical standard is then clearly defined, emphasizing that virtue is the primary component and is capable of generating happiness, although not the maximum happiness possible, which requires all three types of benefits (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). With this ethical standard, we can provide a meaningful explanation of actions and responsibilities (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__).

§19. Ratio triplex: Plato has not this division, either consciously or unconsciously, though it was generally attributed to him in Cicero's time, so by Varro himself (from Antiochus) in Aug. De Civ. Dei VIII. 4, and by Diog. Laert. III. 56 (see R. and P., p. 195). The division itself cannot be traced farther back than Xenocrates and the post-Aristotelian Peripatetics, to whom it is assigned by Sext. Emp. Adv. Math. VII. 16. It was probably first brought into strong prominence by the Stoics, whom it enabled more sharply and decisively to subordinate to Ethics all else in philosophy. Cf. esp. M.D.F. IV. 3. Quid verum ... repugnans iudicando: MSS. exc. G have et before quid falsum, whence Klotz conj. sit in order to obviate the awkwardness of repugnet which MSS. have for repugnans. Krische wishes to read consequens for consentiens, comparing Orator 115, T.D. V. 68, De Div. II. 150, to which add T.D. V. 21 On the other hand cf. II. 22, 91. Notice the double translations of the Greek terms, de vita et moribus for ηθικη, etc. This is very characteristic of Cic., as we shall see later. Ac primum: many MSS. and edd. primam, cf. 23, 30. A natura petebant: how Antiochus could have found this in Plato and Aristotle is difficult to see; that he did so, however, is indubitable; see D.F. V. 24—27, which should be closely compared with our passage, and Varro in Aug. XIX. 3. The root of Plato's system is the ιδεα of the Good, while so far is Aristotle from founding his system on the abstract φυσις, that he scarcely appeals even incidentally to φυσις in his ethical works. The abstract conception of nature in relation to ethics is first strongly apparent in Polemo, from whom it passed into Stoic hands and then into those of Antiochus. Adeptum esse omnia: put rather differently in D.F. V. 24, 26, cf. also D.F. II. 33, 34, Ac. II. 131. Et animo et corpore et vita: this is the τριας or τριλογια των αγαθων, which belongs in this form to late Peripateticism (cf. M.D.F. III. 43), the third division is a development from the βιος τελειος of Aristotle. The τριας in this distinct shape is foreign both to Plato and Arist, though Stobaeus, Ethica II. 6, 4, tries hard to point it out in Plato; Varro seems to merge the two last divisions into one in Aug. De Civ. Dei XIX 3. This agrees better with D.F. V. 34—36, cf. also Aug. VIII. 8. On the Antiochean finis see more in note on 22. Corporis alia: for ellipse of bona, see n. on 13. Ponebant esse: n. on 36. In toto in partibus: the same distinction is in Stob. Eth. II. 6, 7; cf. also D.F. V. 35. Pulchritudinem: Cic. Orator 160, puts the spelling pulcher beyond a doubt; it often appears in inscr. of the Republic. On the other hand only pulcrai, pulcrum, etc., occur in inscr., exc. pulchre, which is found once (Corp. Inscr. I. no 1019). Sepulchrum, however, is frequent at an early time. On the tendency to aspirate even native Latin words see Boscher in Curtius' Studien II. 1, p. 145. In the case of pulcher the false derivation from πολυχροος may have aided the corruption. Similarly in modern times J.C. Scaliger derived it from πολυ χειρ (Curtius' Grundz ed. 3, p. 8) For valetudinem viris pulchritudinem, cf. the ‛υγιεια ισχυς καλλος of Stob. Eth. II. 6, 7, and T.D. V. 22. Sensus integros ευαισθησια in Stob., cf. also D.F. V. 36 (in sensibus est sua cuiusque virtus). Celeritatem: so ποδωκεια in Stob., bene currere in Aug. XIX. 3. Claritatem in voce: cf. De Off. I. 133. Impressionem: al. expressionem. For the former cf. De Or. III. 185, which will show the meaning to be the distinct marking of each sound; for the latter De Or. III. 41, which will disprove Klotz's remark "imprimit lingua voces, non exprimit." See also De Off. I. 133. One old ed. has pressionem, which, though not itself Ciceronian, recalls presse loqui, and N.D. II. 149. Pliny, Panegyric, c. 64, has expressit explanavitque verba; he and Quintilian often so use exprimere.

§19. Triple Ratio: Plato does not have this division, either deliberately or unintentionally, even though it was largely associated with him during Cicero's time, as noted by Varro himself (from Antiochus) in Aug. City of God VIII. 4, and by Diogenes Laertius III. 56 (see R. and P., p. 195). This division cannot be traced back further than Xenocrates and the post-Aristotelian Peripatetics, who are identified as its originators by Sextus Empiricus in Against the Mathematicians VII. 16. It was likely first emphasized strongly by the Stoics, which allowed them to more clearly prioritize Ethics over all other areas of philosophy. Cf. especially M.D.F. IV. 3. What is true ... when judging in conflict: Manuscripts excluding G have and before what is false, leading Klotz to suggest is to resolve the awkwardness of is contrary which manuscripts have for when judging. Krische proposes reading consequent instead of agreeing, comparing Orator 115, T.D. V. 68, On Divination II. 150, adding T.D. V. 21. On the other hand cf. II. 22, 91. Note the dual translations of the Greek terms, on life and morals for ethics, etc. This is very characteristic of Cicero, as we shall see later. And first: many manuscripts and editors have first, cf. 23, 30. From nature they sought: it is hard to see how Antiochus could have found this in Plato and Aristotle; however, that he did is undeniable; see D.F. V. 24—27, which should be closely compared with our passage, and Varro in Aug. XIX. 3. The core of Plato's system is the idea of the Good, while Aristotle is so far from basing his system on the abstract φυσις that he hardly even alludes to φυσις in his ethical works. The abstract concept of nature in relation to ethics first emerged strongly in Polemo, from whom it transferred into Stoic thought and then into that of Antiochus. All must be taken: expressed differently in D.F. V. 24, 26, cf. also D.F. II. 33, 34, And II. 131. In both mind and body and life: this forms the τριας or τριλογία των αγαθών, which in this form belongs to late Peripateticism (cf. M.D.F. III. 43), with the third division evolving from Aristotle's perfect life. The trios in this distinct form is foreign to both Plato and Aristotle, although Stobaeus in Ethica II. 6, 4 tries hard to illustrate it in Plato; Varro seems to combine the last two divisions into one in Aug. City of God XIX 3. This aligns better with D.F. V. 34—36, cf. also Aug. VIII. 8. For more on the Antiochean finis, see the note on 22. Other things of the body: for the omission of bona, see note on 13. They proposed to be: note on 36. In total and in parts: the same distinction exists in Stob. Eth. II. 6, 7; cf. also D.F. V. 35. Beauty: Cic. Orator 160 confirms the spelling pulcher; it frequently appears in inscriptions from the Republic era. Conversely, only pulcrai, pulcrum, etc., occur in inscriptions, except for pulchre, which is found once (Corp. Inscr. I. no 1019). Tomb, however, is common from an early period. For the tendency to aspirate even native Latin words, see Boscher in Curtius' Studien II. 1, p. 145. The false derivation from colorful may have contributed to the corruption of pulcher. Likewise, in modern times, J.C. Scaliger derived it from very cool (Curtius' Grundz ed. 3, p. 8). For health, strength, beauty, cf. the Health is strength is beauty of Stob. Eth. II. 6, 7, and T.D. V. 22. Full senses sensitivity in Stob., cf. also D.F. V. 36 (in senses, there is each one's virtue). Quickness: so ποδωκεια in Stob., to run well in Aug. XIX. 3. Clarity in voice: cf. De Off. I. 133. Impression: others say expression. For the former, cf. De Or. III. 185, which illustrates that it means the distinct marking of each sound; for the latter, De Or. III. 41, which disproves Klotz's remark "the tongue marks sounds, it does not express them." See also De Off. I. 133. An ancient edition has pressionem, which, although not strictly Ciceronian, recalls presse loqui, and N.D. II. 149. Pliny, Panegyric, ch. 64, uses expressit explanavitque verba; he and Quintilian frequently use exprimere in this way.

§20. Ingeniis: rejected by many (so Halm), but cf. T.D. III. 2, and animis below and in N.D. II. 58. In naturam et mores: for in ea quae natura et moribus fiunt. A similar inaccuracy of expression is found in II. 42. The division is practically Aristotle's, who severs αρεται into διανοητικαι and ηθικαι (Nic. Eth. I. c. 13, Magna Mor. I. c. 5). In D.F. V. 38 the διανοητικαι are called non voluntariae, the ηθικαι voluntariae. Celeritatem ad discendum et memoriam: cf. the ευμαθεια, μνημη of Arist. (who adds αγχινοια σοφια φρονησις), and the docilitas, memoria of D.F. V. 36. Quasi consuetudinem: the quasi marks a translation from the Greek, as frequently, here probably of εθισμος (Nic. Eth. II. c. 1). Partim ratione formabant: the relation which reason bears to virtue is set forth in Nic. Eth. VI. c. 2. In quibus: i.e. in moribus. All the late schools held that ethics formed the sole ultimate aim of philosophy. Erat: note the change from oratio obliqua to recta, and cf. the opposite change in II. 40. Progressio: this, like the whole of the sentence in which it stands, is intensely Stoic. For the Stoic προκορη, προκοπτειν εις αρετην, cf. M.D.F. IV. 64, 66, R. and P. 392, sq., Zeller, Stoics 258, 276. The phrases are sometimes said to be Peripatetic, if so, they must belong only to the late Stoicised Peripateticism of which we find so much in Stobaeus. Perfectio naturae: cf. esp. De Leg. I. 25. More Stoic still is the definition of virtue as the perfection of the reason, cf. II. 26, D.F. IV. 35, V. 38, and Madvig's note on D.F. II. 88. Faber quotes Galen De Decr. Hipp. et Plat. c. 5, ‛η αρετη τελειοτης εστι της ‛εκαστου φυσεος. Una res optima: the supremacy of virtue is also asserted by Varro in Aug. XIX. 3, cf. also D.F. V. 36, 38.

§20. Ingeniis: dismissed by many (according to Halm), but see T.D. III. 2, and animis below and in N.D. II. 58. In naturam et mores: for in ea quae natura et moribus fiunt. A similar inaccuracy in wording is found in II. 42. The division is essentially Aristotle's, who splits αρεται into intellectuals and ηθικαι (Nic. Eth. I. c. 13, Magna Mor. I. c. 5). In D.F. V. 38, the intellectual are referred to as non voluntariae, while the ηθικαι are voluntariae. Celeritatem ad discendum et memoriam: refer to the easy learning, memory of Aristotle (who adds αγχινοια σοφια φρονησις), and the docilitas, memoria of D.F. V. 36. Quasi consuetudinem: the quasi indicates a translation from the Greek, as often, likely referring to εθισμός (Nic. Eth. II. c. 1). Partim ratione formabant: the relationship that reason has to virtue is outlined in Nic. Eth. VI. c. 2. In quibus: meaning in moribus. All the later schools believed that ethics was the sole ultimate goal of philosophy. Erat: note the shift from oratio obliqua to recta, and see the opposite change in II. 40. Progressio: this, like the entire sentence in which it appears, is deeply Stoic. For the Stoic prosperity, aiming for virtue, see M.D.F. IV. 64, 66, R. and P. 392, sq., Zeller, Stoics 258, 276. The phrases are sometimes attributed to the Peripatetics, but if so, they must belong only to the later Stoic-influenced Peripateticism noted in Stobaeus. Perfectio naturae: see especially De Leg. I. 25. Even more Stoic is the definition of virtue as the perfection of reason, see II. 26, D.F. IV. 35, V. 38, and Madvig's note on D.F. II. 88. Faber references Galen De Decr. Hipp. et Plat. c. 5, Virtue is the perfection of each individual nature.. Una res optima: the supremacy of virtue is also asserted by Varro in Aug. XIX. 3, see also D.F. V. 36, 38.

§21. Virtutis usum: so the Stoics speak of their αδιαφορα as the practising ground for virtue (D.F. III. 50), cf. virtutis usum in Aug. XIX. 1. Nam virtus: most MSS. have iam, which is out of place here. Animi bonis et corporis cernitur et in quibusdam: MSS. omit et between cernitur and in, exc. Halm's G which has in before animi and also before corporis. These last insertions are not necessary, as may be seen from Topica 80, causa certis personis locis temporibus actionibus negotiis cernitur aut in omnibus aut in plerisque, also T.D. V. 22. In Stob. II. 6, 8, the τελος of the Peripatetics is stated to be το κατ' αρετην ζην εν τοις περι σωμα και τοις εξωθεν αγαθοις, here quibusdam quae etc., denote the εξωθεν or εκτος αγαθα, the third class in 19. Hominem ... societate: all this is strongly Stoic, though also attributed to the Peripatetics by Stob. II. 6, 7 (κοινη φιλανθρωπια), etc., doubtless the humanitarianism of the Stoics readily united with the φυσει ανθρωπος πολιτικον ζωον theory of Aristotle. For Cic. cf. D.F. III. 66, De Leg. I. 23, for the Stoics, Zeller 293—296. The repetitions hominem, humani, hominibus, humana are striking. For the last, Bentley (i.e. Davies' anonymous friend) proposed mundana from T.D. V. 108, Varro, however, has humana societas in Aug. XIX. 3. Cetera autem: what are these cetera? They form portion of the εκτος αγαθα, and although not strictly contained within the summum bonum are necessary to enrich it and preserve it. Of the things enumerated in Stob. II. 6, 8, 13, φιλια, φιλοι would belong to the quaedam of Cicero, while πλουτος αρχη ευτυχια ευγενεια δυναστεια would be included in cetera. The same distinction is drawn in Aug. VIII. 8. Tuendum: most MSS. tenendum, but tuendum corresponds best with the division of αγαθα into ποιητικα and φυλακτικα, Stob. II. 6, 13. For the word pertinere see M.D.F. III. 54.

§21. Virtutis usum: the Stoics refer to their indifferent as the training ground for virtue (D.F. III. 50), see also virtutis usum in Aug. XIX. 1. Nam virtus: most manuscripts have iam, which is out of place here. Animi bonis et corporis cernitur et in quibusdam: manuscripts omit et between cernitur and in, except for Halm's G which includes in before animi and also before corporis. These last insertions aren't necessary, as can be seen from Topica 80, causa certis personis locis temporibus actionibus negotiis cernitur aut in omnibus aut in plerisque, also T.D. V. 22. In Stob. II. 6, 8, the end of the Peripatetics is stated to be Living according to virtue in relation to the body and external goods., here quibusdam quae etc., denote the outside or εκτός αγαθών, the third class in 19. Hominem ... societate: all of this is strongly Stoic, though also attributed to the Peripatetics by Stob. II. 6, 7 (Common charity), etc., and the humanitarianism of the Stoics easily united with the man is by nature a political animal theory of Aristotle. For Cic. see D.F. III. 66, De Leg. I. 23, for the Stoics, Zeller 293—296. The repetitions hominem, humani, hominibus, humana are noticeable. For the last, Bentley (i.e. Davies' anonymous friend) proposed mundana from T.D. V. 108, but Varro has humana societas in Aug. XIX. 3. Cetera autem: what are these cetera? They form part of the out of goods, and although not strictly contained within the summum bonum are essential to enrich and preserve it. Of the things listed in Stob. II. 6, 8, 13, love, friends would belong to the quaedam of Cicero, while wealth source happiness kindness dynasty would be included in cetera. The same distinction is made in Aug. VIII. 8. Tuendum: most manuscripts have tenendum, but tuendum corresponds best with the division of αγαθα into poetic and φυλακτικά, Stob. II. 6, 13. For the word pertinere see M.D.F. III. 54.

§22. Plerique: Antiochus believes it also Academic. Qui tum appellarentur: MSS. dum, the subj. is strange, and was felt to be so by the writer of Halm's G, which has appellantur. Videbatur: Goer. and Orelli stumble over this, not perceiving that it has the strong meaning of the Gr. εδοκει, "it was their dogma," so often. Adipisci: cf. adeptum esse, 19. Quae essent prima natura: MSS. have in natura. For the various modes of denoting the πρωτα κατα φυσιν in Latin see Madvig's Fourth Excursus to the D.F., which the student of Cic.'s philosophy ought to know by heart. The phrase prima natura (abl.) could not stand alone, for τα πρωτα τη φυσει is one of Goerenz's numerous forgeries. The ablative is always conditioned by some verb, see Madv. A comparison of this statement of the ethical finis with that in 19 and the passages quoted in my note there, will show that Cic. drew little distinction between the Stoic τα πρωτα κατα φυσιν and the Peripatetic τριλογια. That this is historically absurd Madvig shows in his Excursus, but he does not sufficiently recognise the fact that Cicero has perfectly correctly reported Antiochus. At all events, Varro's report (Aug. De Civ. Dei XIX. 3) coincides with Cic.'s in every particular. Even the inexplicabilis perversitas of which Madv. complains (p. 821) is traceable to Antiochus, who, as will be seen from Augustine XIX. 1, 3, included even virtus among the prima naturae. A little reflection will show that in no other way could Antiochus have maintained the practical identity of the Stoic and Peripatetic views of the finis. I regret that my space does not allow me to pursue this difficult subject farther. For the Stoic πρωτα κατα φυσιν see Zeller, chap XI. Ipsa per sese expetenda: Gk. ‛αιρετα, which is applied to all things contained within the summum bonum. As the Stoic finis was αρετη only, that alone to them was ‛αιρετον, their πρωτα κατα φυσιν were not ‛αιρετα, (cf. D.F. III. 21). Antiochus' prima naturae were ‛αιρετα to him, cf. Aug. XIX. 3, prima illa naturae propter se ipsa existimat expetenda so Stob., II. 6, 7, demonstrates each branch of the τριλογια to be καθ' ‛αυτο ‛αιρετον. Aut omnia aut maxima: so frequently in Cic., e.g. D.F. IV. 27, so Stob. II. 6, 8, τα πλειστα και κυριωτατα. Ea sunt maxima: so Stob., Varro in Aug. passim. Sensit: much misunderstood by edd., here = iudicavit not animadvertit cf. M.D.F. II. 6. Reperiebatur: for change of constr. cf. D.F. IV. 26 Nec tamen beatissimam: the question whether αρετη was αυταρκες προς ευδαιμονιαν was one of the most important to the late Greek philosophy. As to Antiochus, consult M.D.F. V. 67.

§22. Plerique: Antiochus thinks it’s also Academic. Qui tum appellarentur: Manuscripts have dum, the subjunctive is odd, and the writer of Halm's G noted this, so it has appellantur. Videbatur: Goer. and Orelli misunderstand this, not recognizing that it strongly means the same as the Greek εδοκει, "it was their doctrine," which appears often. Adipisci: cf. adeptum esse, 19. Quae essent prima natura: Manuscripts have in natura. For the different ways of expressing the first by nature in Latin, see Madvig's Fourth Excursus to the D.F., which anyone studying Cic.'s philosophy should memorize. The phrase prima natura (abl.) cannot stand alone, as the first by nature is one of Goerenz's many forgeries. The ablative is always dependent on some verb, see Madv. Comparing this statement of the ethical finis with that in 19 and the passages mentioned in my note there will show that Cic. made little distinction between the Stoic the first according to nature and the Peripatetic trilogy. Madvig demonstrates that this is historically absurd in his Excursus, but he doesn’t fully acknowledge that Cicero accurately reported Antiochus. In any case, Varro's report (Aug. De Civ. Dei XIX. 3) aligns with Cic.'s in every detail. Even the inexplicabilis perversitas that Madv. complains of (p. 821) can be traced back to Antiochus, who, as noted in Augustine XIX. 1, 3, included even virtus among the prima naturae. A little thought will reveal that there’s no other way Antiochus could have insisted on the practical similarity of Stoic and Peripatetic views of the finis. I regret that my space does not permit me to explore this complex topic further. For the Stoic first according to nature see Zeller, chap XI. Ipsa per sese expetenda: Gk. Hello, which applies to everything included within the summum bonum. Since the Stoic finis was virtue alone, that was the only thing considered ‛αιρετον, while their first cause were not ‛αιρετα (cf. D.F. III. 21). Antiochus' prima naturae were Hello for him, cf. Aug. XIX. 3, prima illa naturae propter se ipsa existimat expetenda, as Stob., II. 6, 7, illustrates each aspect of the trilogy to be καθ' αυτο ‛αυτοτικό. Aut omnia aut maxima: this is common in Cic., e.g., D.F. IV. 27, also Stob. II. 6, 8, the most and primarily. Ea sunt maxima: as noted by Stob., Varro in Aug. passim. Sensit: often misunderstood by editors, here = iudicavit not animadvertit, cf. M.D.F. II. 6. Reperiebatur: for change of construction cf. D.F. IV. 26 Nec tamen beatissimam: the query of whether virtue was self-sufficient for happiness was one of the most significant to late Greek philosophy. For information on Antiochus, see M.D.F. V. 67.

§23. Agendi aliquid: Gk. πραξεως, the usual translation, cf. II. 24, 37. Officii ipsius initium: του καθηκοντος αρχην, Stob. II. 6, 7. This sentence is covertly aimed at the New Academics, whose scepticism, according to the dogmatists, cut away the ground from action and duty, see II. 24. Recti honestique: these words are redolent of the Stoa. Earum rerum: Halm thinks something like appetitio has fallen out, susceptio however, above, is quite enough for both clauses; a similar use of it is found in D.F. III. 32. Descriptione naturae: Halm with one MS. (G) gives praescriptione, which is in II. 140, cf. also praescriberet above. The phrase is Antiochean; cf. prima constitutio naturae in D.F. IV. 15. Aequitas: not in the Roman legal sense, but as a translation of επιεικεια. Eaeque: so Halm for MSS. haeque, haecque. Of course haecque, like hicque, sicque, would be un-Ciceronian. Voluptatibus: a side blow at the Epicureans. Forma see n. on 33.

§23. Agendi aliquid: Gk. πραξεως, the typical translation, cf. II. 24, 37. Officii ipsius initium: του καθήκοντος αρχή, Stob. II. 6, 7. This sentence subtly targets the New Academics, whose skepticism, according to the dogmatists, undermines the foundation of action and duty, see II. 24. Recti honestique: these terms resonate with the Stoa. Earum rerum: Halm believes something like appetitio is missing, but susceptio above is sufficient for both clauses; a similar usage can be found in D.F. III. 32. Descriptione naturae: Halm, using one manuscript (G), provides praescriptione, which is in II. 140, cf. also praescriberet above. The phrase is Antiochean; cf. prima constitutio naturae in D.F. IV. 15. Aequitas: not in the Roman legal sense, but as a translation of leniency. Eaeque: so Halm for MSS. haeque, haecque. Of course haecque, like hicque, sicque, would be un-Ciceronian. Voluptatibus: a subtle jab at the Epicureans. Forma see note on 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Part III of Varro's Exposition. Antiochus' Physics. Summary. Everything that exists is made up of force and matter, which are never actually found separately, even though we often think of them that way. When force gives shape to formless matter, it becomes a formed entity (ποιον τι or quale)—(__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). These formed entities are classified as either primary or secondary. The primary entities are air, fire, water, and earth, with the first two having an active role and the latter two having a passive role. Aristotle added a fifth element (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). Beneath all formed entities lies formless matter, which along with space can be infinitely divided (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). Force or form interacts with formless matter, resulting in the ordered universe, where no matter exists outside of it. Reason flows through the universe and gives it permanence. This Reason has various names—Soul of the Universe, Mind, Wisdom, Providence, Fate, Fortune are all just different names for the same concept (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__).

§24. Natura: this word, it is important to observe, has to serve as a translation both of φυσις and ουσια. Here it is ουσια in the broadest sense, all that exists. In res duas: the distinction between Force and Matter, the active and passive agencies in the universe, is of course Aristotelian and Platonic. Antiochus however probably apprehended the distinction as modified by the Stoics, for this read carefully Zeller, 135 sq., with the footnotes. The clearest view of Aristotle's doctrine is to be got from Schwegler, Handbook, pp 99—105. R. and P. 273 sq. should be consulted for the important coincidence of Force with logical genus (ειδος), and of Matter (‛υλη) with logical differentia (διαφορα). For the duae res, cf. D.F. I. 18. Efficiens ... huic se praebens: an attempt to translate το ποιουν and το πασχον of the Theaetetus, το οθεν and το δεχομενον of the Timaeus (50 D). Cic. in Tim. has efficere and pati, Lucretius I. 440 facere and fungi. Ea quae: so Gruter, Halm for MSS. eaque. The meaning is this; passive matter when worked upon by an active generative form results in an aliquid, a τοδε τι as Aristotle calls it. Passive matter ‛υλη is only potentially τοδε τι, passing into actual τοδε τι, when affected by the form. (Cf. τοδε, τουτο, Plato Tim. 49 E, 50 A, also Arist. Metaph H, 1, R. and P. 270—274). A figurative description of the process is given in Timaeus, 50 D. In eo quod efficeret ... materiam quandam: Cic. is hampered by the patrii sermonis egestas, which compels him to render simple Greek terms by laboured periphrases. Id quod efficit is not distinct from, but equivalent to vis, id quod efficitur to materia. Materiam quandam: it is extraordinary how edd. (esp Goer.) could have so stumbled over quandam and quasi used in this fashion. Both words (which are joined below) simply mark the unfamiliarity of the Latin word in its philosophical use, in the Greek ‛υλη the strangeness had had time to wear off. In utroque: for in eo quod ex utroque (sc. vi et materia) fit, the meaning is clearly given by the next clause, viz. that Force and Matter cannot actually exist apart, but only in the compound of the two, the formed entity, which doctrine is quite Aristotelian. See the reff. given above. Nihil enim est quod non alicubi esse cogatur: the meaning of this is clear, that nothing can exist except in space (alicubi), it is more difficult to see why it should be introduced here. Unless est be taken of merely phenomenal existence (the only existence the Stoics and Antiochus would allow), the sentence does not represent the belief of Aristotle and Plato. The ιδεαι for instance, though to Plato in the highest sense existent, do not exist in space. (Aristotle explicitly says this, Phys. III. 4). Aristotle also recognised much as existent which did not exist in space, as in Phys. IV. 5 (qu. R. and P. 289). Cic. perhaps translates here from Tim. 52 B, φαμεν αναγκαιον ειναι που το ‛ον ‛απαν εν τινι τοπω. For ancient theories about space the student must be referred to the histories of philosophy. A fair summary is given by Stob. Phys. περι κενου και τοπου και χωρας, ch. XVIII. 1. Corpus et quasi qualitatem: note that corpus is formed, as contrasted with materia, unformed matter. Qualitas is here wrongly used for quale; it ought to be used of Force only, not of the product of Force and Matter, cf. 28. The Greeks themselves sometimes confuse ποιοτης and ποιον, the confusion is aided by the ambiguity of the phrase το ποιον in Greek, which may either denote the τοδε τι as ποιον, or the Force which makes it ποιον, hence Arist. calls one of his categories το ποιον and ποιοτης indifferently For the Stoic view of ποιοτης, see Zeller, 96—103, with footnotes.

§24. Nature: this term is crucial to understand, as it translates both φυσις and substance. Here, substance is taken in its broadest sense, referring to everything that exists. In res duas: the distinction between Force and Matter, the active and passive elements in the universe, originates from Aristotle and Plato. However, Antiochus likely understood the distinction as modified by the Stoics; refer carefully to Zeller, 135 sq., including the footnotes. The clearest explanation of Aristotle's doctrine can be found in Schwegler, Handbook, pp 99—105. R. and P. 273 sq. should be consulted for the significant connection between Force and logical genus (species), and Matter (‛υλη) with logical differentia (difference). For the duae res, see D.F. I. 18. Efficiens ... huic se praebens: this is an attempt to translate the doing and the suffering from the Theaetetus, as well as the source and the accepted from the Timaeus (50 D). Cicero in Tim. uses efficere and pati, while Lucretius mentions I. 440 facere and fungi. Ea quae: as noted by Gruter, Halm for MSS. eaque. This implies that passive matter, when influenced by an active generative form, results in an aliquid, a this thing as Aristotle describes it. Passive matter Asset is only potentially this thing, becoming actual this thing when affected by form. (See this, that, Plato Tim. 49 E, 50 A, also Arist. Metaph H, 1, R. and P. 270—274). A figurative explanation of the process is provided in Timaeus, 50 D. In eo quod efficeret ... materiam quandam: Cicero is restricted by the patrii sermonis egestas, which forces him to express simple Greek terms using complicated phrases. Id quod efficit is not separate from, but equivalent to vis, while id quod efficitur relates to materia. Materiam quandam: it's remarkable how editors (especially Goer.) could misinterpret quandam and quasi in this context. Both terms (which are linked below) simply highlight the unfamiliarity of the Latin word in its philosophical application, while in Greek υλη the strangeness had faded. In utroque: for in eo quod ex utroque (i.e., vi et materia) fit, the meaning is clarified by the following clause, indicating that Force and Matter cannot truly exist separately but only in their combination, the formed entity, which is a distinctly Aristotelian concept. See the references mentioned earlier. Nihil enim est quod non alicubi esse cogatur: the meaning here is clear; that nothing can exist unless it's in space (alicubi). It's less clear why this point is included here. Unless est is interpreted as merely phenomenal existence (the only existence the Stoics and Antiochus would acknowledge), the statement doesn't represent Aristotle and Plato's beliefs. The ideas, for example, though existent for Plato in the highest sense, do not exist in physical space. (Aristotle explicitly states this in Phys. III. 4). Aristotle also recognized many things as existent that did not exist in space, as referenced in Phys. IV. 5 (q.v. R. and P. 289). Cicero may be translating here from Tim. 52 B, We have to acknowledge that the answer lies somewhere in a specific place.. For ancient theories on space, students should refer to history of philosophy texts. A useful summary is provided by Stob. Phys. about the void, place, and space, ch. XVIII. 1. Corpus et quasi qualitatem: note that corpus refers to formed matter, in contrast with materia, which refers to unformed matter. Qualitas is incorrectly used for quale; it should only refer to Force, not the outcome of the interaction between Force and Matter, see 28. The Greeks themselves sometimes mix up quality and who, with the confusion reinforced by the ambiguous phrase the identity in Greek, which can refer to either the this thing as who, or the Force that creates it who. That's why Aristotle uses one of his categories the identity and quality interchangeably. For more on the Stoic view of quality, see Zeller, 96—103, including footnotes.

§25. Bene facis: passim in comedy, whence Cic. takes it; cf. D.F. III. 16, a passage in other respects exceedingly like this. Rhetoricam: Hülsemann conj. ethicam, which however is not Latin. The words have no philosophical significance here, but are simply specimens of words once foreign, now naturalised. D.F. III. 5 is very similar. Cic.'s words make it clear that these nouns ought to be treated as Latin first declension nouns; the MSS. often give, however, a Gk. accus. in en. Non est vulgi verbum: it first appears in Theaet. 182 A, where it is called αλλοκοτον ονομα. Nova ... facienda: = imponenda in D.F. III. 5. Suis utuntur: so D.F. III. 4. Transferenda: transferre = μεταφερειν, which is technically used as early as Isocrates. See Cic. on metaphor, De Or. III. 153 sq., where necessitas is assigned as one cause of it (159) just as here; cf. also De Or. III. 149. Saecula: the spelling secula is wrong; Corss. I. 325, 377. The diphthong bars the old derivations from secare, and sequi. Quanto id magis: Cic. is exceedingly fond of separating tam quam ita tantus quantus, etc., from the words with which they are syntactically connected, by just one small word, e.g. Lael. 53 quam id recte, Acad. II. 125 tam sit mirabilis, II. 68 tam in praecipitem; also D.F. III. 5 quanto id nobis magis est concedendum qui ea nunc primum audemus attingere.

§25. Bene facis: passim in comedy, which Cicero takes from; see D.F. III. 16, a passage that is otherwise very similar to this. Rhetoricam: Hülsemann suggests ethicam, which is however not Latin. The words have no philosophical significance here, but are simply examples of words once foreign, now naturalized. D.F. III. 5 is very similar. Cicero's words make it clear that these nouns should be treated as Latin first declension nouns; however, the manuscripts often provide a Greek accusative in en. Non est vulgi verbum: it first appears in Theaet. 182 A, where it is called weird name. Nova ... facienda: = imponenda in D.F. III. 5. Suis utuntur: so D.F. III. 4. Transferenda: transferre = μεταφέρεις, which is technically used as early as Isocrates. See Cicero on metaphor, De Or. III. 153 sq., where necessitas is noted as one reason for it (159) just like here; also cf. De Or. III. 149. Saecula: the spelling secula is incorrect; Corss. I. 325, 377. The diphthong prevents the old derivations from secare, and sequi. Quanto id magis: Cicero is very fond of separating tam quam ita tantus quantus, etc., from the words with which they are syntactically connected, by just one small word, e.g. Lael. 53 quam id recte, Acad. II. 125 tam sit mirabilis, II. 68 tam in praecipitem; also D.F. III. 5 quanto id nobis magis est concedendum qui ea nunc primum audemus attingere.

§26. Non modo rerum sed verborum: cf. 9. Igitur picks up the broken thread of the exposition; so 35, and frequently. Principes ... ex his ortae: the Greek terms are ‛απλα and συνθετα, see Arist. De Coelo, I. 2 (R. and P. 294). The distinction puzzled Plutarch (quoted in R. and P. 382). It was both Aristotelian and Stoic. The Stoics (Zeller, 187 sq.) followed partly Heraclitus, and cast aside many refinements of Aristotle which will be found in R. and P. 297. Quasi multiformes: evidently a trans. of πολυειδεις, which is opposed to ‛απλους in Plat. Phaedr. 238 A, and often. Plato uses also μονοειδης for unius modi; cf. Cic. Tim. ch. VII., a transl. of Plat. Tim. 35 A. Prima sunt: primae (sc. qualitates) is the needless em. of Walker, followed by Halm. Formae = genera, ειδη. The word is applied to the four elements themselves, N.D. I. 19; cf. also quintum genus below, and Topica, 11—13. A good view of the history of the doctrine of the four elements may be gained from the section of Stob. Phys., entitled περι αρχων και στοιχειων και του παντος. It will be there seen that Cic. is wrong in making initia and elementa here and in 39 (αρχαι and στοιχεια) convertible terms. The Greeks would call the four elements στοιχεια but not αρχαι, which term would be reserved for the primary Matter and Force. Aër et ignis: this is Stoic but not Aristotelian. Aristot., starting with the four necessary properties of matter, viz. heat, cold, dryness, moisture, marks the two former as active, the two latter as passive. He then assigns two of these properties, one active and one passive, to each of the four elements; each therefore is to him both active and passive. The Stoics assign only one property to each element; heat to fire, cold to air (cf. N.D. II. 26), moisture to water, dryness to earth. The doctrine of the text follows at once. Cf. Zeller, pp. 155, 187 sq., with footnotes, R. and P. 297 sq. Accipiendi ... patiendi: δεχεσθαι often comes in Plat. Tim. Quintum genus: the note on this, referred to in Introd. p. 16, is postponed to 39. Dissimile ... quoddam: so MSS.; one would expect quiddam, which Orelli gives. Rebatur: an old poetical word revived by Cic. De Or. III. 153; cf. Quintil. Inst. Or. VIII. 3, 26.

§26. Not only of things but of words: see 9. So reconnects the broken thread of the discussion; likewise 35, and often. Principles ... derived from these: the Greek terms are simple and συνθετα, see Arist. De Coelo, I. 2 (R. and P. 294). The distinction puzzled Plutarch (quoted in R. and P. 382). It was both Aristotelian and Stoic. The Stoics (Zeller, 187 sq.) partly followed Heraclitus and discarded many of Aristotle's refinements which can be found in R. and P. 297. As if multifaceted: clearly a translation of diverse, which contrasts with simple in Plat. Phaedr. 238 A, and frequently. Plato also uses monomorphic for of one kind; cf. Cic. Tim. ch. VII., a translation of Plat. Tim. 35 A. The first are: first (sc. qualities) is the unnecessary em. of Walker, followed by Halm. Forms = genera, items. The term is applied to the four elements themselves, N.D. I. 19; cf. also fifth genus below, and Topica, 11—13. A clear overview of the history of the doctrine of the four elements can be gleaned from the section of Stob. Phys., titled About the principles and elements of everything.. It will be evident there that Cic. is mistaken in treating initia and elementa here and in 39 (αρχαι and details) as interchangeable terms. The Greeks would refer to the four elements as data but not αρχαι, which term would be reserved for the primary Matter and Force. Air and fire: this is Stoic but not Aristotelian. Aristot. begins with the four essential properties of matter, namely heat, cold, dryness, moisture, marking the first two as active and the latter two as passive. He then assigns two of these properties, one active and one passive, to each of the four elements; thus, each is seen as both active and passive according to him. The Stoics only assign one property to each element; heat to fire, cold to air (cf. N.D. II. 26), moisture to water, dryness to earth. The doctrine of the text follows directly. Cf. Zeller, pp. 155, 187 sq., with footnotes, R. and P. 297 sq. To receive ... to suffer: δεχεσθαι often appears in Plat. Tim. Fifth genus: the note on this, mentioned in Introd. p. 16, is deferred to 39. Dissimilar ... something: so MSS.; one would expect quiddam, which Orelli provides. It was said: an old poetic word revived by Cic. De Or. III. 153; cf. Quintil. Inst. Or. VIII. 3, 26.

§27. Subiectam ... materiam: the ‛υποκειμενη ‛υλη of Aristotle, from which our word subject-matter is descended. Sine ulla specie: species here = forma above, the ειδος or μορφη of Arist. Omnibus without rebus is rare. The ambiguity is sometimes avoided by the immediate succession of a neuter relative pronoun, as in 21 in quibusdam, quae. Expressa: chiselled as by a sculptor (cf. expressa effigies De Off. III. 69); efficta, moulded as by a potter (see II. 77); the word was given by Turnebus for MSS. effecta. So Matter is called an εκμαγειον in Plat. Tim. Quae tota omnia: these words have given rise to needless doubts; Bentl., Dav., Halm suspect them. Tota is feminine sing.; cf. materiam totam ipsam in 28; "which matter throughout its whole extent can suffer all changes." For the word omnia cf. II. 118, and Plat. Tim. 50 B (δεχεται γαρ ηι τα παντα), 51 A (ειδος πανδεχες). The word πανδεχες is also quoted from Okellus in Stob. I. 20, 3. Binder is certainly wrong in taking tota and omnia both as neut.—"alles und jedes." Cic. knew the Tim. well and imitated it here. The student should read Grote's comments on the passages referred to. I cannot here point out the difference between Plato's ‛υλη and that of Aristotle. Eoque interire: so MSS.; Halm after Dav. eaque. Faber was right in supposing that Cic. has said loosely of the materia what he ought to have said of the qualia. Of course the προτε ‛υλη, whether Platonic or Aristotelian, is imperishable (cf. Tim. 52 A. φθοραν ου προσδεχομενον). Non in nihilum: this is aimed at the Atomists, who maintained that infinite subdivision logically led to the passing of things into nothing and their reparation out of nothing again. See Lucr. I. 215—264, and elsewhere. Infinite secari: through the authority of Aristotle, the doctrine of the infinite subdivisibility of matter had become so thoroughly the orthodox one that the Atom was scouted as a silly absurdity. Cf. D.F. I. 20 ne illud quidem physici credere esse minimum, Arist. Physica, I. 1 ουκ εστιν ελαχιστον μεγεθος. The history of ancient opinion on this subject is important, but does not lie close enough to our author for comment. The student should at least learn Plato's opinions from Tim. 35 A sq. It is notable that Xenocrates, tripping over the old αντιφασις of the One and the Many, denied παν μεγεθος διαιρετον ειναι και μερος εχειν (R. and P. 245). Chrysippus followed Aristotle very closely (R. and P. 377, 378). Intervallis moveri: this is the theory of motion without void which Lucr. I. 370 sq. disproves, where see Munro. Cf. also Sext. Emp. Adv. Math. VII. 214. Aristotle denied the existence of void either within or without the universe, Strato allowed its possibility within, while denying its existence without (Stob. I. 18, 1), the Stoics did the exact opposite affirming its existence without, and denying it within the universe (Zeller 186, with footnotes). Quae intervalla ... possint: there is no ultimate space atom, just as there is no matter atom. As regards space, the Stoics and Antiochus closely followed Aristotle, whose ideas may be gathered from R. and P. 288, 9, and especially from M. Saint Hilaire's explanation of the Physica.

§27. Subject ... matter: the ‛υποκειμενη ‛υλη of Aristotle, which is the origin of our term subject-matter. Without any kind: species here = forma above, the ειδος or form of Aristotle. All without things is rare. The ambiguity is sometimes avoided by immediately following with a neuter relative pronoun, as in 21 in quibusdam, quae. Expressed: shaped as by a sculptor (cf. expressa effigies De Off. III. 69); moulded as by a potter (see II. 77); the word was given by Turnebus for MSS. effecta. So Matter is termed an εκμαγειον in Plat. Tim. Which everything: these words have led to unnecessary doubts; Bentl., Dav., Halm have their suspicions. Tota is feminine singular; cf. materiam totam ipsam in 28; "which matter throughout its entire extent can undergo all changes." For the word omnia cf. II. 118, and Plat. Tim. 50 B (accepts everything), 51 A (ειδος πανδεχες). The word πανδεχες is also quoted from Okellus in Stob. I. 20, 3. Binder is certainly mistaken in interpreting tota and omnia both as neuter — "all and each." Cic. was familiar with the Tim. and drew on it here. The student should read Grote's comments on the referenced passages. I cannot here indicate the difference between Plato's ‛υλη and that of Aristotle. And thus perish: so MSS.; Halm after Dav. and thus. Faber was correct in suggesting that Cic. has loosely referred to the materia in a way he should have referred to the qualia. Naturally, the προτε υλη, whether Platonic or Aristotelian, is everlasting (cf. Tim. 52 A. φθοράν ναι προσδεχόμενον). Not into nothing: this targets the Atomists, who argued that infinite division logically led to things turning into nothing and then being formed again from nothing. See Lucr. I. 215—264, and elsewhere. Infinite cut: due to Aristotle's authority, the belief in the infinite divisibility of matter had become so firmly established that the Atom was dismissed as a ridiculous idea. Cf. D.F. I. 20 not even that physicists believe it is minimal, Arist. Physica, I. 1 ουκ εστιν ελαχιστον μεγεθος. The background of ancient views on this topic is important but does not closely align enough with our author for comment. Students should at least become acquainted with Plato's views from Tim. 35 A sq. It's notable that Xenocrates, stumbling over the old anti-fascism of the One and the Many, denied Every size is divisible and has parts. (R. and P. 245). Chrysippus closely adhered to Aristotle (R. and P. 377, 378). In intervals move: this is the theory of motion without void which Lucr. I. 370 sq. refutes, where you can see Munro. Cf. also Sext. Emp. Adv. Math. VII. 214. Aristotle rejected the existence of void either inside or outside the universe, Strato permitted its possibility within, while denying its existence outside (Stob. I. 18, 1), the Stoics did the opposite affirming its existence outside, and denying it inside the universe (Zeller 186, with footnotes). Which intervals ... can: there is no ultimate space atom, just as there is no matter atom. Regarding space, the Stoics and Antiochus closely followed Aristotle, whose ideas can be found in R. and P. 288, 9, and notably in M. Saint Hilaire's explanation of the Physica.

§28. Ultro citroque: this is the common reading, but I doubt its correctness. MSS. have ultro introque, whence ed. Rom. (1471) has ultro in utroque. I think that in utroque, simply, was the reading, and that ultro is a dittographia from utro. The meaning would be "since force plays this part in the compound," utroque being as in 24 for eo quod ex utroque fit. If the vulg. is kept, translate "since force has this motion and is ever thus on the move." Ultro citroque is an odd expression to apply to universal Force, Cic. would have qualified it with a quasi. Indeed if it is kept I suggest quasi for cum sic. The use of versetur is also strange. E quibus in omni natura: most edd. since Dav. (Halm included) eject in. It is perfectly sound if natura be taken as ουσια = existence substance. The meaning is "out of which qualia, themselves existing in (being co-extensive with) universal substance (cf. totam commutari above), which is coherent and continuous, the world was formed." For the in cf. N.D. II. 35, in omni natura necesse est absolvi aliquid, also a similar use ib. II. 80, and Ac. II. 42. If in utroque be read above, in omni natura will form an exact contrast, substance as a whole being opposed to the individual quale. Cohaerente et continuata: the Stoics made the universe much more of a unity than any other school, the expressions here and the striking parallels in N.D. II. 19, 84, 119, De Div. II. 33, De Leg. fragm. 1. (at the end of Bait. and Halm's ed.) all come ultimately from Stoic sources, even if they be got at second hand through Antiochus. Cf. Zeller 137, Stob. I. 22, 3. The partes mundi are spoken of in most of the passages just quoted, also in N.D. II. 22, 28, 30, 32, 75, 86, 115, 116, all from Stoic sources. Effectum esse mundum: Halm adds unum from his favourite MS. (G). Natura sentiente: a clumsy trans. of αισθητη ουσια = substance which can affect the senses. The same expression is in N.D. II. 75. It should not be forgotten, however, that to the Stoics the universe was itself sentient, cf. N.D. II. 22, 47, 87. Teneantur: for contineantur; cf. N.D. II. 29 with II. 31 In qua ratio perfecta insit: this is thorough going Stoicism. Reason, God, Matter, Universe, are interchangeable terms with the Stoics. See Zeller 145—150 By an inevitable inconsistency, while believing that Reason is the Universe, they sometimes speak of it as being in the Universe, as here (cf. Diog. Laert. VII. 138, N.D. II. 34) In a curious passage (N.D. I. 33), Cic. charges Aristotle with the same inconsistency. For the Pantheistic idea cf. Pope "lives through all life, extends through all extent". Sempiterna: Aristotle held this: see II. 119 and N.D. II. 118, Stob. I. 21, 6. The Stoics while believing that our world would be destroyed by fire (Diog. Laert. VII. 141, R. and P. 378, Stob. I. 20, 1) regarded the destruction as merely an absorption into the Universal World God, who will recreate the world out of himself, since he is beyond the reach of harm (Diog. Laert. VII. 147, R. and P. 386, Zeller 159) Some Stoics however denied the εκπυρωσις. Nihil enim valentius: this is an argument often urged, as in N.D. II. 31 (quid potest esse mundo valentius?), Boethus quoted in Zeller 159. A quo intereat: interire here replaces the passive of perdere cf. αναστηναι, εκπιπτειν ‛υπο τινος.

§28. Ultro citroque: this is the common reading, but I doubt it's correct. Manuscripts have ultro introque, which is why ed. Rom. (1471) has ultro in utroque. I think in utroque, simply, was the original reading, and that ultro is a mistake from utro. The meaning would be "since force plays this part in the compound," utroque being similar to 24 for eo quod ex utroque fit. If the common reading is used, translate "since force has this motion and is always in motion." Ultro citroque is a strange phrase to apply to universal Force; Cicero would have qualified it with a quasi. In fact, if it is kept, I suggest using quasi for cum sic. The use of versetur is also unusual. E quibus in omni natura: most editors since Dav. (Halm included) remove in. It makes perfect sense if natura is taken as substance = existence substance. The meaning is "out of which qualia, themselves existing in (being co-extensive with) universal substance (see totam commutari above), which is coherent and continuous, the world was formed." For the in, see N.D. II. 35, in omni natura necesse est absolvi aliquid, also a similar usage in ib. II. 80, and Ac. II. 42. If in utroque is read above, in omni natura will create a direct contrast, with substance as a whole opposed to the individual quale. Cohaerente et continuata: the Stoics viewed the universe as much more of a unity than any other school, the expressions here and the striking parallels in N.D. II. 19, 84, 119, De Div. II. 33, De Leg. fragm. 1. (at the end of Bait. and Halm's ed.) all ultimately come from Stoic sources, even if they are obtained second-hand through Antiochus. See Zeller 137, Stob. I. 22, 3. The partes mundi are discussed in most of the passages just quoted, also in N.D. II. 22, 28, 30, 32, 75, 86, 115, 116, all from Stoic sources. Effectum esse mundum: Halm adds unum from his favorite manuscript (G). Natura sentiente: a clumsy translation of sensor substance = substance that can affect the senses. The same expression is in N.D. II. 75. However, it should not be forgotten that for the Stoics, the universe was sentient itself; see N.D. II. 22, 47, 87. Teneantur: for contineantur; see N.D. II. 29 with II. 31 In qua ratio perfecta insit: this is pure Stoicism. Reason, God, Matter, Universe, are interchangeable terms with the Stoics. See Zeller 145—150. By a inevitable inconsistency, while believing that Reason is the Universe, they sometimes speak of it as being in the Universe, as here (see Diog. Laert. VII. 138, N.D. II. 34). In a curious passage (N.D. I. 33), Cicero accuses Aristotle of the same inconsistency. For the Pantheistic idea, see Pope "lives through all life, extends through all extent." Sempiterna: Aristotle held this; see II. 119 and N.D. II. 118, Stob. I. 21, 6. The Stoics, while believing that our world would be destroyed by fire (Diog. Laert. VII. 141, R. and P. 378, Stob. I. 20, 1) viewed the destruction as merely an absorption into the Universal World God, who will recreate the world out of himself, since he is beyond harm (Diog. Laert. VII. 147, R. and P. 386, Zeller 159). Some Stoics, however, denied the εκπυρωσις. Nihil enim valentius: this is an argument often used, as in N.D. II. 31 (quid potest esse mundo valentius?), Boethus quoted in Zeller 159. A quo intereat: here interire replaces the passive of perdere; see αναστηναι, εκπιπτειν ‛υπο τινος.

§29. Quam vim animum: there is no need to read animam, as some edd. do. The Stoics give their World God, according to his different attributes, the names God, Soul, Reason, Providence, Fate, Fortune, Universal Substance, Fire, Ether, All pervading Air-Current, etc. See Zeller, ch. VI. passim. Nearly all these names occur in N.D. II. The whole of this section is undilutedly Stoic, one can only marvel how Antiochus contrived to fit it all in with the known opinions of old Academics and Peripatetics. Sapientiam: cf. N.D. II. 36 with III. 23, in which latter passage the Stoic opinion is severely criticised. Deum: Cic. in N.D. I. 30 remarks that Plato in his Timaeus had already made the mundus a God. Quasi prudentium quandam: the Greek προνοια is translated both by prudentia and providentia in the same passage, N.D. II. 58, also in N.D. II. 77—80. Procurantem ... quae pertinent ad homines: the World God is perfectly beneficent, see Ac. II. 120, N.D. I. 23, II. 160 (where there is a quaint jest on the subject), Zeller 167 sq. Necessitatem: αναγκην, which is ειρμος αιτιων, causarum series sempiterna (De Fato 20, cf. N.D. I. 55, De Div. I. 125, 127, Diog. VII. 149, and Zeller as before). This is merely the World God apprehended as regulating the orderly sequence of cause upon cause. When the World God is called Fortune, all that is expressed is human inability to see this orderly sequence. Τυχη therefore is defined as αιτια αδηλος ανθρωπινωι λογισμωι (Stob. I. 7, 9, where the same definition is ascribed to Anaxagoras—see also Topica, 58—66). This identification of Fate with Fortune (which sadly puzzles Faber and excites his wrath) seems to have first been brought prominently forward by Heraclitus, if we may trust Stob. I. 5, 15. Nihil aliter possit: on posse for posse fieri see M.D.F. IV. 48, also Ac. II. 121. For the sense of Cleanthes' hymn to Zeus (i.e. the Stoic World-God), ουδε τι γιγνεται εργον επι χθονι σου διχα δαιμον. Inter quasi fatalem: a trans. of the Gk. κατηναγκασμενον. I see no reason for suspecting inter, as Halm does. Ignorationemque causarum: the same words in De Div. II. 49; cf. also August. Contra Academicos I. 1. In addition to studying the reff. given above, the student might with advantage read Aristotle's Physica II. ch. 4—6, with M. Saint Hilaire's explanation, for the views of Aristotle about τυχη and το αυτοματον, also ch. 8—9 for αναγκη. Plato's doctrine of αναγκη, which is diametrically opposed to that of the Stoics, is to be found in Timaeus p. 47, 48, Grote's Plato, III. 249—59.

§29. Quam vim animum: you don't need to read animam, as some editions do. The Stoics attribute various names to their World God based on his different characteristics, such as God, Soul, Reason, Providence, Fate, Fortune, Universal Substance, Fire, Ether, and All-pervading Air-Current, etc. Refer to Zeller, ch. VI. passim. Most of these names appear in N.D. II. This entire section reflects pure Stoic thought, and it’s impressive how Antiochus managed to reconcile all of it with the established views of the old Academics and Peripatetics. Sapientiam: see N.D. II. 36 compared with III. 23, where the Stoic viewpoint faces strong criticism. Deum: Cicero in N.D. I. 30 notes that Plato had already regarded the mundus as a God in his Timaeus. Quasi prudentium quandam: the Greek welfare is translated as both prudentia and providentia in the same passage, N.D. II. 58, also in N.D. II. 77—80. Procurantem ... quae pertinent ad homines: the World God is completely benevolent, see Ac. II. 120, N.D. I. 23, II. 160 (where there’s a quaint joke on the subject), Zeller 167 sq. Necessitatem: necessity, which is ειρμος αιτιων, causarum series sempiterna (De Fato 20, cf. N.D. I. 55, De Div. I. 125, 127, Diog. VII. 149, and Zeller as mentioned). This merely conceptualizes the World God as overseeing the orderly progression of cause after cause. When the World God is referred to as Fortune, it indicates human inability to perceive this orderly progression. Τύχη is thus defined as αιτια αδηλος ανθρωπινωι λογισμωι (Stob. I. 7, 9, where the same definition is attributed to Anaxagoras—see also Topica, 58—66). This connection of Fate with Fortune (which confuses Faber and stirs his anger) seems to have been notably emphasized first by Heraclitus, if we trust Stob. I. 5, 15. Nihil aliter possit: for posse meaning posse fieri, see M.D.F. IV. 48, also Ac. II. 121. For the meaning of Cleanthes' hymn to Zeus (i.e. the Stoic World-God), Nothing happens on your land without a spirit.. Inter quasi fatalem: a translation of the Greek κατηναγκασμενον. I don’t see any reason to question inter, as Halm does. Ignorationemque causarum: the same phrase appears in De Div. II. 49; refer also to August. Contra Academicos I. 1. In addition to studying the references given above, students might benefit from reading Aristotle's Physica II. ch. 4—6, along with M. Saint Hilaire's explanation, for Aristotle's views on luck and το αυτόματο, also ch. 8—9 for necessity. Plato's doctrine of need, which is directly opposed to that of the Stoics, can be found in Timaeus p. 47, 48, Grote's Plato, III. 249—59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Part IV of Varro's Exposition: Antiochus' Ethics. Summary. While the ancient Academics and Peripatetics based knowledge on the senses, they did not consider the senses as the standard for truth but the mind, as it alone perceived what is permanently real and true (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). They viewed the senses as heavy and limited, unable to grasp things that were either too small for sensory perception or so variable and fleeting that no part of their existence remained consistent or the same, as everything was in constant change. Knowledge based only on the senses was therefore merely opinion (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). True knowledge came through the reasoning of the mind, which is why they defined everything they discussed and also used verbal explanations to draw conclusions. Their dialectic consisted of these two processes, to which they added persuasive rhetoric (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__).

§30. Quae erat: the Platonic ην, = was, as we said. In ratione et disserendo: an instance of Cicero's fondness for tautology, cf. D.F. I. 22 quaerendi ac disserendi. Quamquam oriretur: the sentence is inexact, it is knowledge which takes its rise in the senses, not the criterion of truth, which is the mind itself; cf. however II. 30 and n. Iudicium: the constant translation of κριτηριον, a word foreign to the older philosophy. Mentem volebant rerum esse iudicem: Halm with his pet MS. writes esse rerum, thus giving an almost perfect iambic, strongly stopped off before and after, so that there is no possibility of avoiding it in reading. I venture to say that no real parallel can be found to this in Cic., it stands in glaring contradiction to his own rules about admitting metre in prose, Orator 194 sq., De Or. III. 182 sq. Solam censebant ... tale quale esset: probably from Plato's Tim. 35 A thus translated by Cic., Tim. c. 7 ex ea materia quae individua est et unius modi (αει κατα ταυτα εχουσης cf. 28 A. το κατα ταυτα εχον) et sui simile, cf. also T.D. I. 58 id solum esse quod semper tale sit quale sit, quam ιδεαν appellat ille, nos speciem, and Ac. II. 129. Illi ιδεαν, etc.: there is more than one difficulty here. The words iam a Platone ita nom seem to exclude Plato from the supposed old Academico-Peripatetic school. This may be an oversight, but to say first that the school (illi, cf. sic tractabatur ab utrisque) which included Aristotle held the doctrine of ιδεαι, and next, in 33, that Aristotle crushed the same doctrine, appears very absurd. We may reflect, however, that the difference between Plato's ιδεαι and Aristotle's τα καθαλου would naturally seem microscopic to Antiochus. Both theories were practically as dead in his time as those of Thales or Anaxagoras. The confusion must not be laid at Cicero's door, for Antiochus in reconciling his own dialectics with Plato's must have been driven to desperate shifts. Cicero's very knowledge of Plato has, however, probably led him to intensify what inconsistency there was in Antiochus, who would have glided over Plato's opinions with a much more cautious step.

§30. Quae erat: the Platonic ην, = was, as we said. In ratione et disserendo: an example of Cicero's love for redundancy, see D.F. I. 22 quaerendi ac disserendi. Quamquam oriretur: the sentence is imprecise; it is knowledge that originates from the senses, not the standard of truth, which is the mind itself; see nevertheless II. 30 and note. Iudicium: the consistent translation of criterion, a term uncommon in earlier philosophy. Mentem volebant rerum esse iudicem: Halm with his preferred manuscript writes esse rerum, thus achieving an almost perfect iambic, sharply defined before and after, making it unavoidable in reading. I dare say that no real comparison can be found in Cicero; it contradicts his own rules regarding meter in prose, Orator 194 sq., De Or. III. 182 sq. Solam censebant ... tale quale esset: likely from Plato's Tim. 35 A as translated by Cicero, Tim. c. 7 ex ea materia quae individua est et unius modi (always having these things see 28 A. the situation is as follows) et sui simile, see also T.D. I. 58 id solum esse quod semper tale sit quale sit, quam ιδεαν appellat ille, nos speciem, and Ac. II. 129. Illi ιδέα, etc.: there is more than one issue here. The phrase iam a Platone ita nom seems to exclude Plato from the supposed old Academico-Peripatetic school. This might be a mistake, but to first say that the school (illi, cf. sic tractabatur ab utrisque) which included Aristotle held the idea of ideas, and then, in 33, that Aristotle defeated the same idea, appears quite absurd. However, we may consider that the distinction between Plato's ιδεαι and Aristotle's the essentials would likely seem trivial to Antiochus. Both theories were effectively as obsolete in his time as those of Thales or Anaxagoras. The misunderstanding can't be blamed on Cicero, as Antiochus, in merging his own logic with Plato's, must have resorted to desperate measures. Cicero's familiarity with Plato has, however, likely amplified any inconsistencies present in Antiochus, who would have approached Plato's views with much more caution.

§31. Sensus omnis hebetes: this stands in contradiction to the whole Antiochean view as given in II. 1264, cf. esp. 19 sensibus quorum ita clara et certa iudicia sunt, etc.: Antiochus would probably defend his agreement with Plato by asserting that though sense is naturally dull, reason may sift out the certain from the uncertain. Res eas ... quae essent aut ita: Halm by following his pet MS. without regard to the meaning of Cic. has greatly increased the difficulty of the passage. He reads res ullas ... quod aut ita essent; thus making Antiochus assert that no true information can be got from sensation, whereas, as we shall see in the Lucullus, he really divided sensations into true and false. I believe that we have a mixture here of Antiochus' real view with Cicero's reminiscences of the Theaetetus and of Xenocrates; see below. Nec percipere: for this see Lucullus passim. Christ's conj. percipi, quod perceptio sit mentis non sensuum, which Halm seems to approve, is a wanton corruption of the text, cf. II. 101 neget rem ullam percipi posse sensibus, so 21, 119 (just like ratione percipi 91), also I. 41 sensu comprehensum. Subiectae sensibus: cf. II. 74 and Sext. Emp. Adv. Math. VIII. 9, τα ‛υποπιπτοντα τη αισθησει. Aut ita mobiles, etc.: this strongly reminds one of the Theaetetus, esp. 160 D sq. For constans cf. εστηκος, which so often occurs there and in the Sophistes. Ne idem: Manut. for MSS. eidem. In the Theaetetus, Heraclitus' theory of flux is carried to such an extent as to destroy the self-identity of things; even the word εμε is stated to be an absurdity, since it implies a permanent subject, whereas the subject is changing from moment to moment; the expression therefore ought to be τους εμε. Continenter: ουνεχως; cf. Simplicius quoted in Grote's Plato, I. p. 37, about Heraclitus, εν μεταβολη γαρ συνεχει τα οντα. Laberentur et fluerent: cf. the phrases ‛ροη, παντα ‛ρει, ‛οιον ‛ρευματα κινεισθαι τα παντα, etc., which are scattered thickly over the Theaet. and the ancient texts about Heraclitus; also a very similar passage in Orator 10. Opinabilem: δοξαστην, so opinabile = δοξαστον in Cic. Tim ch. II. The term was largely used by Xenocrates (R. and P. 243—247), Arist. too distinguishes between the δοξαστον and the επιστητον, e.g Analyt. Post. I. 33 (qu. R. and P. 264).

§31. All senses are dull: this contradicts the entire Antiochian perspective as presented in II. 1264, see especially 19 the senses whose judgments are so clear and certain, etc.: Antiochus would likely defend his alignment with Plato by arguing that even though the senses are naturally dull, reason can separate the certain from the uncertain. Things are ... that they are: Halm, by relying on his favorite manuscript without considering Cicero's meaning, has greatly complicated the passage. He reads any things ... that they are; this makes Antiochus claim that no true knowledge can come from sensation, whereas, as we will see in the Lucullus, he actually divided sensations into true and false. I believe we have a mixture here of Antiochus' actual view along with Cicero's memories of the Theaetetus and of Xenocrates; see below. And not to perceive: for this see Lucullus frequently. Christ's conjecture to perceive, that perception is of the mind and not of the senses, which Halm seems to support, is a reckless distortion of the text, cf. II. 101 asserts that nothing can be perceived by the senses, so 21, 119 (just like to perceive by reason 91), also I. 41 comprehended by the senses. Subject to the senses: cf. II. 74 and Sext. Emp. Against the Mathematicians VIII. 9, τα ‛υποπιπτοντα τη αισθησει . Or so mobile, etc.: this strongly recalls the Theaetetus, especially 160 D sq. For consistent cf. εστηκος, which frequently appears there and in the Sophist. Not the same: Manutius for manuscripts the same. In the Theaetetus, Heraclitus' theory of flux goes so far as to negate the self-identity of things; even the word εμε is claimed to be absurd, since it suggests a permanent subject, while the subject is changing constantly; thus, the expression should be τους εμε. Continuously: ποτέ; cf. Simplicius quoted in Grote's Plato, I. p. 37, regarding Heraclitus, In change for it constantly holds together all things.. Floated and flowed: cf. the phrases Everything flows, like currents moving all things., etc., which appear repeatedly throughout the Theaet. and ancient texts about Heraclitus; also a very similar passage in Orator 10. Opinionable: δοξαστην, so opinionable = glory in Cic. Tim ch. II. The term was commonly used by Xenocrates (R. and P. 243—247), Aristotle also distinguishes between the glory and the επιστητον, e.g. Analyt. Post. I. 33 (qu. R. and P. 264).

§32. For this cf. D.F. IV. 8—10. Notionibus: so one MS. for motionibus which the rest have. Notio is Cicero's regular translation for εννοια, which is Stoic. This statement might have been made both by Aristotle and Plato, though each would put a separate meaning on the word notio. Επιστημη in Plato is of the ιδεαι only, while in Aristotle it is τον καθολου; cf. Anal. Post. I. 33 (R. and P. 264), λεγω νουν αρχην επιστημης. Definitiones rerum: these must be carefully distinguished fiom definitiones nominum, see the distinction drawn after Aristotle in R. and P. 265, note b. The definitio rei really involves the whole of philosophy with Plato and Aristotle (one might almost add, with moderns too). Its importance to Plato may be seen from the Politicus and Sophistes, to Aristotle from the passages quoted in R. and P. pp. 265, 271, whose notes will make the subject as clear as it can be made to any one who has not a knowledge of the whole of Aristotle's philosophy. Verborum explicatio: this is quite a different thing from those definitiones nominum just referred to; it is derivation, which does not necessitate definition. ετυμολογιαν: this is almost entirely Stoic. The word is foreign to the Classic Greek Prose, as are ετυμος and all its derivatives. (Ετυμως means "etymologically" in the De Mundo, which however is not Aristotle's). The word ετυμολογια is itself not frequent in the older Stoics, who use rather ονοματων ορθοτης (Diog. Laert. VII. 83), the title of their books on the subject preserved by Diog. is generally "περι των ετυμολογικων" The systematic pursuit of etymology was not earlier than Chrysippus, when it became distinctive of the Stoic school, though Zeno and Cleanthes had given the first impulse (N.D. III. 63). Specimens of Stoic etymology are given in N.D. II. and ridiculed in N.D. III. (cf. esp. 62 in enodandis nominibus quod miserandum sit laboratis). Post argumentis et quasi rerum notis ducibus: the use of etymology in rhetoric in order to prove something about the thing denoted by the word is well illustrated in Topica 10, 35. In this rhetorical sense Cic. rejects the translation veriloquium of ετυμολογια and adopts notatio, the rerum nota (Greek συμβολον) being the name so explained (Top. 35). Varro translated ετυμολογια by originatio (Quintil. I. 6, 28). Aristotle had already laid down rules for this rhetorical use of etymology, and Plato also incidentally adopts it, so it may speciously be said to belong to the old Academico-Peripatetic school. A closer examination of authorities would have led Halm to retract his bad em. notationibus for notas ducibus, the word notatio is used for the whole science of etymology, and not for particular derivations, while Cic. in numerous passages (e.g. D.F. V. 74) describes verba or nomina as rerum notae. Berkley's nodis for notis has no support, (enodatio nominum in N.D. III. 62 is quite different). One more remark, and I conclude this wearisome note. The quasi marks rerum nota as an unfamiliar trans. of συμβολον. Davies therefore ought not to have placed it before ducibus, which word, strong as the metaphor is, requires no qualification, see a good instance in T.D. I. 27. Itaque tradebatur: so Halm improves on Madvig's ita for in qua of the MSS., which cannot be defended. Orelli's reference to 30 pars for an antecedent to qua (in ea parte in qua) is violent, while Goerenz's resort to partem rerum opinabilem is simply silly. Manut. conj. in quo, Cic. does often use the neut. pronoun, as in Orator 3, but not quite thus. I have sometimes thought that Cic. wrote haec, inquam (cf. huic below). Dialecticae: as λογικη had not been Latinised, Cic. is obliged to use this word to denote λογικη, of which διαλεκτικη is really one subdivision with the Stoics and Antiochus, ‛ρητορικη which is mentioned in the next sentence being the other; see Zeller 69, 70. Orationis ratione conclusae: speech drawn up in a syllogistic form which becomes oratio perpetua under the influence of ‛ρητορικη. Quasi ex altera parte: a trans. of Aristotle's αντιστροφος in the beginning of the Rhetoric. Oratoria: Halm brackets this word; cf. however a close parallel in Brut. 261 oratorio ornamenta dicendi. The construction is simply a variation of Cic.'s favourite double genitive (T.D. III. 39), oratoria being put for oratoris. Ad persuadendum: το πιθανον is with Arist. and all ancient authorities the one aim of ‛ρητορικη.

§32. For this see D.F. IV. 8—10. Notionibus: one manuscript has motionibus, while the others have notionibus. Notio is Cicero's usual translation for concept, which is Stoic. This statement could have been made by both Aristotle and Plato, although each would interpret the word notio differently. In Plato, Science refers only to the ιδεαι, while in Aristotle it refers to the whole thing; see Anal. Post. I. 33 (R. and P. 264), I say reason is the beginning of knowledge.. Definitiones rerum: these need to be carefully distinguished from definitiones nominum, see the distinction made after Aristotle in R. and P. 265, note b. The definitio rei truly encompasses the entirety of philosophy with both Plato and Aristotle (one might even say that it applies to moderns as well). Its significance for Plato can be seen in the Politicus and Sophistes, and for Aristotle from the excerpts quoted in R. and P. pp. 265, 271, whose notes will clarify the topic as much as possible for anyone who is not familiar with the entirety of Aristotle's philosophy. Verborum explicatio: this is quite different from the previously mentioned definitiones nominum; it refers to derivation, which does not require a definition. ετυμολογία: this is almost exclusively Stoic. The term is not found in Classical Greek prose, nor are ετυμος and its derivatives. (Ετυμολογία means "etymologically" in the De Mundo, which is not authored by Aristotle). The term etymology is not commonly used by the earlier Stoics, who instead favored name accuracy (Diog. Laert. VII. 83), and their books on the subject were typically titled "about the etymologies". The systematic study of etymology emerged with Chrysippus, making it characteristic of the Stoic school, though Zeno and Cleanthes initially sparked interest in it (N.D. III. 63). Examples of Stoic etymology can be found in N.D. II. and are mocked in N.D. III. (see especially 62 in enodandis nominibus quod miserandum sit laboratis). Post argumentis et quasi rerum notis ducibus: the application of etymology in rhetoric to assert something about the entity signified by the term is well demonstrated in Topica 10, 35. In this rhetorical context, Cicero dismisses the translation veriloquium for etymology and opts for notatio, with the rerum nota (Greek συμβολον) being the name that is explained (Top. 35). Varro translated etymology as originatio (Quintil. I. 6, 28). Aristotle had already established rules for this rhetorical utilization of etymology, and Plato also adopts it incidentally, allowing one to falsely claim that it belongs to the old Academico-Peripatetic school. A more thorough review of sources would have led Halm to withdraw his incorrect notationibus for notas ducibus; the term notatio refers to the entire discipline of etymology, not individual derivations, while Cic. refers to verba or nomina as rerum notae in numerous passages (e.g. D.F. V. 74). Berkley's nodis for notis has no backing (the enodatio nominum in N.D. III. 62 is a different matter). One final note, and I conclude this tedious commentary. The quasi highlights rerum nota as an unfamiliar translation of symbol. Therefore, Davies should not have placed it before ducibus, as this word, despite the strength of the metaphor, does not require any qualifier, as demonstrated in T.D. I. 27. Itaque tradebatur: thus Halm improves upon Madvig's ita in place of in qua from the manuscripts, which is indefensible. Orelli's reference to 30 pars as a precursor to qua (in ea parte in qua) is extreme, while Goerenz's reference to partem rerum opinabilem is simply foolish. Manut. suggests in quo; Cic. does frequently use the neuter pronoun, as seen in Orator 3, but not in this manner. At times, I have suspected that Cic. wrote haec, inquam (see huic below). Dialecticae: since logic had not been translated into Latin, Cic. has to use this term to indicate logic, of which dialectic is actually one subdivision within the Stoics and Antiochus, with rhetoric mentioned in the following sentence being the other; see Zeller 69, 70. Orationis ratione conclusae: a speech structured in syllogistic form which transforms into oratio perpetua under the influence of rhetoric. Quasi ex altera parte: a translation of Aristotle's reverse at the beginning of the Rhetoric. Oratoria: Halm includes this word in brackets; however, there is a close parallel in Brut. 261 oratorio ornamenta dicendi. The structure is merely a variation of Cicero's preferred double genitive (T.D. III. 39), with oratoria standing in for oratoris. Ad persuadendum: the probable is, according to Aristotle and all ancient sources, the primary aim of rhetoric.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Part v. of Varro's explanation: the departures from the old Academico-Peripatetic school. Summary. Aristotle criticized the ideas of Plato, and Theophrastus diminished the significance of virtue (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). Strato shifted focus from ethics to physics, while Speusippus, Xenocrates, Polemo, Crates, and Crantor faithfully adhered to the old tradition, which Zeno and Arcesilas, students of Polemo, both betrayed (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). Zeno argued that only virtue could impact happiness and designated the term good to nothing else (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). He categorized other things into three groups: some in line with nature, some against nature, and some neutral. He assigned a positive value to the first group, labeling them preferred, a negative value to the second group, calling them rejected, and no value to the third group—these were merely verbal adjustments to the old framework (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__). While the concepts of right action and sin pertained only to virtue and vice, he believed there were appropriate actions (officium) and inappropriate ones relating to things preferred and rejected (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__). He claimed that all virtue resides in reason and emphasized the importance of merely having virtue rather than practicing it, although possessing virtue naturally leads to practice (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__). He viewed all emotions as unnatural and immoral (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__). In physics, he rejected the fifth element and considered fire to be the fundamental substance, denying the existence of anything immaterial (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__). In dialectic, he split sensation into two components: an external impulse and a subsequent mental judgment, asserting that the will was entirely free in this process (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__). He divided sensations (visa) into true and false; if the mind’s examination confirmed the truth of a sensation irrefutably, he labeled it as Knowledge, otherwise as Ignorance (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__). He regarded Perception as morally neutral, serving as the sole ultimate foundation of truth. He believed that recklessness in accepting phenomena and any reasoning flaws could not coexist with virtue and perfect wisdom (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__).

§33. Haec erat illis forma: so Madv. Em. 118 for MSS. prima, comparing formulam in 17, also D.F. IV. 19, V. 9, T.D. III. 38, to which add Ac. I. 23. See other em. in Halm. Goer. proposes to keep the MSS. reading and supply pars, as usual. His power of supplying is unlimited. There is a curious similarity between the difficulties involved in the MSS. readings in 6, 15, 32 and here. Immutationes: so Dav. for disputationes, approved by Madv. Em. 119 who remarks that the phrase disputationes philosophiae would not be Latin. The em. is rendered almost certain by mutavit in 40, commutatio in 42, and De Leg. I. 38. Halm's odd em. dissupationes, so much admired by his reviewer in Schneidewin's Philologus, needs support, which it certainly does not receive from the one passage Halm quotes, De Or. III. 207. Et recte: for the et cf. et merito, which begins one of Propertius' elegies. Auctoritas: "system". Inquit: sc. Atticus of course. Goer., on account of the omission of igitur after Aristoteles, supposes Varro's speech to begin here. To the objection that Varro (who in 8 says nihil enim meorum magno opere miror) would not eulogise himself quite so unblushingly, Goer. feebly replies that the eulogy is meant for Antiochus, whom Varro is copying. Aristoteles: after this the copyist of Halm's G. alone, and evidently on his own conjecture, inserts igitur, which H. adopts. Varro's resumption of his exposition is certainly abrupt, but if chapter IX. ought to begin here, as Halm supposes, a reader would not be much incommoded. Labefactavit, that Antiochus still continued to include Aristotle in the supposed old Academico-Peripatetic school can only be explained by the fact that he considered ethical resemblances as of supreme importance, cf. the strong statement of Varro in Aug. XIX. 1 nulla est causa philosophandi nisi finis boni. Divinum: see R. and P. 210 for a full examination of the relation in which Plato's ιδεαι stand to his notion of the deity. Suavis: his constant epithet, see Gellius qu. R. and P. 327. His real name was not Theophrastus, he was called so from his style (cf. loquendi nitor ille divinus, Quint. X. 1, 83). For suavis of style cf. Orat. 161, Brut. 120. Negavit: for his various offences see D.F. V. 12 sq., T.D. V. 25, 85. There is no reason to suppose that he departed very widely from the Aristotelian ethics; we have here a Stoic view of him transmitted through Antiochus. In II. 134 Cic. speaks very differently of him. Between the particular tenet here mentioned and that of Antiochus in 22 the difference is merely verbal. Beate vivere: the only translation of ευδαιμονιαν. Cic. N.D. I. 95 suggests beatitas and beatitudo but does not elsewhere employ them.

§33. This was their form: so Madv. Em. 118 for MSS. first, comparing formulam in 17, also D.F. IV. 19, V. 9, T.D. III. 38, to which add Ac. I. 23. See other em. in Halm. Goer. proposes to keep the MSS. reading and supply part, as usual. His power of supplying is unlimited. There is a curious similarity between the difficulties involved in the MSS. readings in 6, 15, 32 and here. Immutationes: so Dav. for disputationes, approved by Madv. Em. 119 who remarks that the phrase disputationes philosophiae would not be Latin. The em. is rendered almost certain by mutavit in 40, commutatio in 42, and De Leg. I. 38. Halm's odd em. dissupationes, so much admired by his reviewer in Schneidewin's Philologus, needs support, which it certainly does not receive from the one passage Halm quotes, De Or. III. 207. And rightly: for the and cf. and deservedly, which begins one of Propertius' elegies. Authority: "system". He says: sc. Atticus of course. Goer., on account of the omission of therefore after Aristoteles, supposes Varro's speech to begin here. To the objection that Varro (who in 8 says for nothing do I marvel at my achievements) would not eulogize himself quite so unblushingly, Goer. feebly replies that the eulogy is meant for Antiochus, whom Varro is copying. Aristotle: after this the copyist of Halm's G. alone, and evidently on his own conjecture, inserts therefore, which H. adopts. Varro's resumption of his exposition is certainly abrupt, but if chapter IX. ought to begin here, as Halm supposes, a reader would not be much inconvenienced. He undermined: that Antiochus still continued to include Aristotle in the supposed old Academico-Peripatetic school can only be explained by the fact that he considered ethical resemblances as of supreme importance, cf. the strong statement of Varro in Aug. XIX. 1 there is no reason to philosophize except for the good. Divine: see R. and P. 210 for a full examination of the relation in which Plato's ideas stand to his notion of the deity. Sweet: his constant epithet, see Gellius qu. R. and P. 327. His real name was not Theophrastus, he was called so because of his style (cf. that divine clarity of speech, Quint. X. 1, 83). For sweet in terms of style cf. Orat. 161, Brut. 120. Denied: for his various offences see D.F. V. 12 sq., T.D. V. 25, 85. There is no reason to suppose that he strayed very far from Aristotelian ethics; we have here a Stoic view of him passed down through Antiochus. In II. 134 Cic. speaks very differently of him. Between the specific tenet here mentioned and that of Antiochus in 22 the difference is merely verbal. To live happily: the only translation of ευδαιμονία. Cic. N.D. I. 95 suggests beatitas and beatitudo but does not use them elsewhere.

§34. Strato: see II. 121. The statement in the text is not quite true for Diog. V. 58, 59 preserves the titles of at least seven ethical works, while Stob. II. 6, 4 quotes his definition of the αγαθον. Diligenter ... tuebantur: far from true as it stands, Polemo was an inchoate Stoic, cf. Diog. Laert. IV. 18, Ac. II. 131, D.F. II. 34, and R. and P. Congregati: "all in the Academic fold," cf. Lael. 69, in nostro, ut ita dicam, grege. Of Crates and Crantor little is known. Polemonem ... Zeno et Arcesilas: scarcely true, for Polemo was merely one of Zeno's many teachers (Diog. VII. 2, 3), while he is not mentioned by Diog. at all among the teachers of Arcesilas. The fact is that we have a mere theory, which accounts for the split of Stoicism from Academicism by the rivalry of two fellow pupils. Cf. Numenius in Euseb. Praep. Ev. XIV. 5, συμφοιτωντες παρα Πολεμωνι εφιλο τιμηθησαν. Dates are against the theory, see Zeller 500.

§34. Strato: see II. 121. The statement in the text isn't entirely correct because Diog. V. 58, 59 lists at least seven titles of ethical works, while Stob. II. 6, 4 cites his definition of the αγαθον. Diligenter ... tuebantur: this isn’t true as it sounds; Polemo was an incomplete Stoic, cf. Diog. Laert. IV. 18, Ac. II. 131, D.F. II. 34, and R. and P. Congregati: "all in the Academic fold," cf. Lael. 69, in nostro, ut ita dicam, grege. We know very little about Crates and Crantor. Polemonem ... Zeno et Arcesilas: this is hardly accurate since Polemo was just one of Zeno's many teachers (Diog. VII. 2, 3), and he isn’t mentioned at all by Diog. among the teachers of Arcesilas. The reality is that we have only a theory that explains the separation of Stoicism from Academicism due to the rivalry between two fellow students. Cf. Numenius in Euseb. Praep. Ev. XIV. 5, συμφοιτωντες παρα Πολεμωνι εφιλο τιμηθησαν. Dates contradict this theory; see Zeller 500.

§35. Anteiret aetate: Arcesilas was born about 315, Zeno about 350, though the dates are uncertain. Dissereret: was a deep reasoner. Bentl. missing the meaning conj. definiret. Peracute moveretur: Bentl. partiretur; this with definiret above well illustrates his licence in emendations. Halm ought not to have doubted the soundness of the text, the words refer not to the emotional, but to the intellectual side of Zeno's nature. The very expression occurs Ad Fam. XV. 21, 4, see other close parallels in n. on II. 37. Nervos ... inciderit: same metaphor in Philipp. XII. 8, cf. also T.D. II. 27 nervos virtutis elidere, III. 83 stirpis aegritudinis elidere. (In both these passages Madv. Em. Liv. 135 reads elegere for elidere, I cannot believe that he is right). Plato uses νευρα εκτεμνειν metaphorically. Notice inciderit but poneret. There is no need to alter (as Manut., Lamb., Dav.) for the sequence is not uncommon in Cic., e.g. D.F. III. 33. Omnia, quae: MSS. quaeque, which edd. used to take for quaecunque. Cf. Goerenz's statement "negari omnino nequit hac vi saepius pronomen illud reperiri" with Madvig's utter refutation in the sixth Excursus to his D.F. Solum et unum bonum: for the Stoic ethics the student must in general consult R. and P. and Zeller for himself. I can only treat such points as are involved in the special difficulties of the Academica.

§35. In the past: Arcesilas was born around 315, Zeno around 350, although the exact dates are unclear. He argued: he was a deep thinker. Bentl. missing the meaning conj. he would define. He was highly stimulated: Bentl. he would share; this along with he would define above clearly illustrates his freedom in making corrections. Halm should not have doubted the integrity of the text; the words refer not to Zeno's emotional state, but to his intellectual qualities. The very expression occurs Ad Fam. XV. 21, 4; see other close parallels in note on II. 37. Nerves ... may he cut: the same metaphor in Philipp. XII. 8; cf. also T.D. II. 27 to cut the nerves of virtue, III. 83 to cut the roots of illness. (In both these passages Madv. Em. Liv. 135 reads to choose instead of to cut; I can't believe he is right). Plato uses cutting the nerves metaphorically. Notice may he cut but he would place. There is no need to change (as Manut., Lamb., Dav.) because the sequence is not uncommon in Cic., e.g. D.F. III. 33. All that: MSS. which, which edd. previously interpreted as whatever. Cf. Goerenz's statement "that cannot be denied, this pronoun occurs frequently" with Madvig's complete refutation in the sixth Excursus to his D.F. The only good: for Stoic ethics, the student should consult R. and P. and Zeller for themselves. I can only address points related to the specific difficulties of the Academica.

§36. Cetera: Stoic αδιαφορα, the presence or absence of which cannot affect happiness. The Stoics loudly protested against their being called either bona or mala, and this question was one of the great battle grounds of the later Greek philosophy. Secundum naturam ... contraria: Gr. κατα φυσιν, παρα φυσιν. His ipsis ... numerabat: I see no reason for placing this sentence after the words quae minoris below (with Christ) or for suspecting its genuineness (with Halm). The word media is the Gk. μεσα, which word however is not usually applied to things, but to actions. Sumenda: Gk. ληπτα. Aestimatione: αξια, positive value. Contraque contraria: Cic. here as in D.F. III. 50 feels the need of a word to express απαξια (negative value). (Madv. in his note on that passage coins the word inaestimatio.) Ponebat esse: cf. 19, M.D.F. V. 73.

§36. Etcetera: Stoic whatever, which can’t impact happiness whether it’s present or absent. The Stoics strongly opposed being labeled as either bona or mala, and this debate was one of the major battlefields in later Greek philosophy. Secundum naturam ... contraria: Gr. κατα φυσιν, παρα φυσιν. His ipsis ... numerabat: I don't see any reason to place this sentence after the words quae minoris below (with Christ) or to doubt its authenticity (with Halm). The word media is the Gk. μεσα, which is not typically applied to things, but to actions. Sumenda: Gk. ληπτα. Aestimatione: value, positive value. Contraque contraria: Cic. here as in D.F. III. 50 feels the need for a word to express απαξία (negative value). (Madv. in his note on that passage coins the term inaestimatio.) Ponebat esse: cf. 19, M.D.F. V. 73.

§37. To cope thoroughly with the extraordinary difficulties of this section the student must read the whole of the chapters on Stoic ethics in Zeller and Ritter and Preller. There is no royal road to the knowledge, which it would be absurd to attempt to convey in these notes. Assuming a general acquaintance with Stoic ethics, I set out the difficulties thus: Cic. appears at first sight to have made the αποπροηγμενα a subdivision of the ληπτα (sumenda), the two being utterly different. I admit, with Madv. (D.F. III. 50), that there is no reason for suspecting the text to be corrupt, the heroic remedy of Dav., therefore, who reads media in the place of sumenda, must be rejected. Nor can anything be said for Goerenz's plan, who distorts the Stoic philosophy in order to save Cicero's consistency. On the other hand, I do not believe that Cic. could so utterly misunderstand one of the cardinal and best known doctrines of Stoicism, as to think even for a moment that the αποπροηγμενα formed a branch of the ληπτα. This view of Madvig's is strongly opposed to the fact that Cic. in 36 had explained with perfect correctness the Stoic theory of the αδιαφορα, nor is there anywhere in the numerous passages where he touches on the theory any trace of the same error. My explanation is that Cic. began with the intention to speak of the sumenda only and then rapidly extended his thought so as to embrace the whole class of αδιαφορα, which he accordingly dealt with in the latter part of the same sentence and in the succeeding sentence. (The remainder has its own difficulties, which I defer for the present.) Cic. therefore is chargeable not with ignorance of Stoicism but with careless writing. A striking parallel occurs in D.F. III. 52, quae secundum locum obtinent, προηγμενα id est producta nominentur, quae vel ita appellemus, vel promota et remota. If this language be closely pressed, the αποπροηγμενα are made of a subdivision of the προηγμενα, though no sensible reader would suppose Cic. to have had that intention. So if his words in D.F. V. 90 be pressed, the sumenda are made to include both producta and reducta, in D.F. III. 16 appeterent includes fugerent, ibid. II. 86 the opposite of beata vita is abruptly introduced. So D.F. II. 88 frui dolore must be construed together, and ibid. II. 73 pudor modestia pudicitia are said coerceri, the writer's thoughts having drifted on rapidly to the vices which are opposite to these virtues.

§37. To fully understand the significant challenges of this section, the student needs to read all the chapters on Stoic ethics in Zeller, Ritter, and Preller. There’s no shortcut to this knowledge, which would be ridiculous to try to summarize in these notes. Assuming familiarity with Stoic ethics, I outline the issues as follows: Cicero seemingly treats the unprecedented as a subset of the ληπτα (sumenda), even though these two are completely different. I agree with Madvig (D.F. III. 50) that there’s no reason to think the text is corrupt, so the bold solution of Dav., who substitutes media for sumenda, should be dismissed. Nor can anything be said in favor of Goerenz's approach, which distorts Stoic philosophy to maintain Cicero's consistency. However, I don’t believe Cicero could so fundamentally misunderstand one of the key and well-known doctrines of Stoicism as to think for even a moment that the unplugged were a branch of the ληπτα. Madvig’s interpretation directly contradicts the fact that Cicero in 36 accurately explained the Stoic theory of the indifferently, nor is there any indication of this same mistake in the many passages where he discusses the theory. My explanation is that Cicero initially intended to talk about the sumenda only and then quickly broadened his thought to include the entire category of whatever, which he addresses in the latter part of the same sentence and the following sentence. (The remainder has its own challenges, which I will set aside for now.) Therefore, Cicero is not guilty of ignorance of Stoicism but rather of sloppy writing. A notable parallel appears in D.F. III. 52, quae secundum locum obtinent, προηγμένα id est producta nominentur, quae vel ita appellemus, vel promota et remota. If we scrutinize this wording, the αποπροηγμένα can be seen as a subset of the previously, though no sensible reader would think that was Cicero's intention. Thus, if we analyze his words in D.F. V. 90 closely, the sumenda are made to include both producta and reducta, in D.F. III. 16 appeterent includes fugerent, ibid. II. 86 the opposite of beata vita is suddenly introduced. So D.F. II. 88 frui dolore must be understood together, and ibid. II. 73 pudor modestia pudicitia are mentioned as being coerceri, where the writer’s thoughts have swiftly shifted to the vices that oppose these virtues.

I now pass on to a second class of difficulties. Supposing that by ex iis Cic. means mediis, and not sumendis, about which he had intended to talk when he began the sentence; I believe that pluris aestimanda and minoris aestimanda simply indicate the αξια and απαξια of the Greek, not different degrees of αξια (positive value). That minor aestimatio should mean απαξια need not surprise us when we reflect (1) on the excessive difficulty there was in expressing this απαξια or negative value in Latin, a difficulty I have already observed on 36; (2) on the strong negative meaning which minor bears in Latin, e.g. sin minus in Cic. means "but if not." Even the Greeks fall victims to the task of expressing απαξια. Stobaeus, in a passage closely resembling ours makes ελαττων αξια equivalent to πολλη απαξια (II. 6, 6), while Sext. Emp. after rightly defining αποπροηγμενα as τα ‛ικανην απαξιαν εχοντα (Adv. Math. XI. 62—64) again speaks of them as τα μη ‛ικανην εχοντα αξιαν (Pyrrhon. Hypot. III. 191) words which usually have an opposite meaning. Now I contend that Cicero's words minoris aestimanda bear quite as strong a negative meaning as the phrase of Sextus, τα μη ‛ικανην αξιαν εχοντα. I therefore conclude that Cicero has striven, so far as the Latin language allowed, to express the Stoic doctrine that, of the αδιαφορα, some have αξια while others have απαξια. He may fairly claim to have applied to his words the rule "re intellecta in verborum usu faciles esse debemus" (D.F. III. 52). There is quite as good ground for accusing Sextus and Stobaeus of misunderstanding the Stoics as there is for accusing Cicero. There are difficulties connected with the terms ‛ικανη αξια and ‛ικανη απαξια which are not satisfactorily treated in the ordinary sources of information; I regret that my space forbids me to attempt the elucidation of them. The student will find valuable aid in the notes of Madv. on the passages of the D.F. quoted in this note. Non tam rebus quam vocabulis: Cic. frequently repeats this assertion of Antiochus, who, having stolen the clothes of the Stoics, proceeded to prove that they had never properly belonged to the Stoics at all. Inter recte factum atque peccatum: Stob. speaks II. 6, 6 of τα μεταξυ αρετης και κακιας. (This does not contradict his words a little earlier, II. 6, 5, αρετης δε και κακιας ουδεν μεταξυ, which have regard to divisions of men, not of actions. Diog. Laert., however, VII. 127, distinctly contradicts Cic. and Stob., see R. and P. 393.) Recte factum = κατορθωμα, peccatum = ‛αμαρτημα, officium = καθηκον (cf. R. and P. 388—394, Zeller 238—248, 268—272). Servata praetermissaque: MSS. have et before servata, which all edd. since Lamb. eject. Where et and que correspond in Cic., the que is always an afterthought, added in oblivion of the et. With two nouns, adjectives, adverbs, or participles, this oblivion is barely possible, but when the conjunctions go with separate clauses it is possible. Cf. 43 and M.D.F. V. 64.

I now move on to a second category of challenges. Assuming that by ex iis Cicero means mediis, and not sumendis, which he intended to address when he started the sentence; I believe that pluris aestimanda and minoris aestimanda simply indicate the value and απαξία from Greek, not different levels of value (positive value). The idea that minor aestimatio should mean απαξία shouldn’t surprise us when we consider (1) the significant challenge of expressing this απαξία or negative value in Latin, a challenge I've already noted on 36; (2) the strong negative connotation that minor carries in Latin, e.g. sin minus in Cicero means "but if not." Even the Greeks struggle to express απαξία. Stobaeus, in a passage closely resembling ours, equates lower value with πολύ υποτίμηση (II. 6, 6), while Sext. Emp. after correctly defining unprecedented as the adequate value having (Adv. Math. XI. 62—64) again refers to them as the ones that lack value (Pyrrhon. Hypot. III. 191), phrases that usually have an opposite meaning. Now, I argue that Cicero's words minoris aestimanda carry just as strong a negative meaning as Sextus’ phrase, τα μη 'ικανήν αξίαν έχοντα. Therefore, I conclude that Cicero has made an effort, as far as the Latin language permits, to express the Stoic doctrine that, of the whatever, some have value while others have απαξία. He can justifiably claim to have followed the principle "re intellecta in verborum usu faciles esse debemus" (D.F. III. 52). There’s just as much reason to accuse Sextus and Stobaeus of misunderstanding the Stoics as there is to accuse Cicero. There are difficulties associated with the terms essential value and Inadequate value that are not satisfactorily explained in standard sources; I regret that my space limits me from attempting to clarify them. The student will find valuable assistance in Madv.'s notes on the passages of the D.F. mentioned in this note. Non tam rebus quam vocabulis: Cicero often repeats this assertion by Antiochus, who, after borrowing the ideas of the Stoics, argued that they never really belonged to the Stoics at all. Inter recte factum atque peccatum: Stob. refers to II. 6, 6 regarding the balance between virtue and vice. (This doesn’t contradict his earlier words, II. 6, 5, There is no difference between virtue and vice., which relate to divisions among people, not actions. Diog. Laert., however, VII. 127, clearly contradicts Cicero and Stobaeus, see R. and P. 393.) Recte factum = achievement, peccatum = ‛αμαρτημα, officium = duty (cf. R. and P. 388—394, Zeller 238—248, 268—272). Servata praetermissaque: The manuscripts have et before servata, which all editions since Lamb. have removed. When et and que align in Cicero, the que is always an afterthought, added without considering the et. With two nouns, adjectives, adverbs, or participles, this oversight is almost impossible, but it can happen when the conjunctions link separate clauses. Cf. 43 and M.D.F. V. 64.

§38. Sed quasdam virtutes: see 20. This passage requires careful construing: after quasdam virtutes not the whole phrase in ratione esse dicerent must be repeated but dicerent merely, since only the virtutes natura perfectae, the διανοητικαι αρεται of Arist., could be said to belong to the reason, while the virtutes more perfectae are Aristotle's ηθικαι αρεται. Trans. "but spoke of certain excellences as perfected by the reason, or (as the case might be) by habit." Ea genera virtutum: both Plato and Arist. roughly divided the nature of man into two parts, the intellectual and the emotional, the former being made to govern, the latter to obey (cf. T.D. II. 47, and Arist. το μεν ‛ως λογον εχον, το δε επιπειθες λογωι); Zeno however asserted the nature of man to be one and indivisible and to consist solely of Reason, to which he gave the name ‛ηγεμονικον (Zeller 203 sq.). Virtue also became for him one and indivisible (Zeller 248, D.F. III. passim). When the ‛ηγεμονικον was in a perfect state, there was virtue, when it became disordered there was vice or emotion. The battle between virtue and vice therefore did not resemble a war between two separate powers, as in Plato and Aristotle, but a civil war carried on in one and the same country. Virtutis usum: cf. the description of Aristotle's finis in D.F. II. 19. Ipsum habitum: the mere possession. So Plato, Theaetet. 197 B, uses the word ‛εξις, a use which must be clearly distinguished from the later sense found in the Ethics of Arist. In this sense virtue is not a ‛εξις, according to the Stoics, but a διαθεσις (Stob. II. 6, 5, Diog. VII. 89; yet Diog. sometimes speaks of virtue loosely as a ‛εξις, VII. 92, 93; cf. Zeller 249, with footnotes). Nec virtutem cuiquam adesse ... uteretur: cf. Stob. II. 6, 6 δυο γενη των ανθρωπων ειναι το μεν των σπουδαιων, το δε των φαυλων, και το μεν των σπουδαιων δια παντος του βιου χρησθαι ταις αρεταις, το δε των φαυλων ταις κακιαις. Perturbationem: I am surprised that Halm after the fine note of Wesenberg, printed on p. 324 of the same volume in which Halm's text of the Acad. appears, should read the plural perturbationes, a conj. of Walker. Perturbationem means emotion in the abstract; perturbationes below, particular emotions. There is exactly the same transition in T.D. III. 23, 24, IV. 59, 65, V. 43, while perturbatio is used, in the same sense as here, in at least five other passages of the T.D., i.e. IV. 8, 11, 24, 57, 82. Quasi mortis: a trans. of Stoic παθεσι, which Cic. rejects in D.F. III. 35. Voluit carere sapientem: emotion being a disturbance of equilibrium in the reason, and perfect reason being virtue (20), it follows that the Stoic sapiens must be emotionless (Zeller 228 sq.). All emotions are reasonless; ‛ηδονη or laetitia for instance is αλογος επαρσις. (T.D. Books III. and IV. treat largely of the Stoic view of emotions.) Wesenberg, Em. to the T.D. III. p. 8, says Cic. always uses efferri laetitia but ferri libidine.

§38. But certain virtues: see 20. This passage requires careful interpretation: after certain virtues, it is not the entire phrase to speak of being that needs to be repeated but just to speak, since only the virtues perfected by nature, the intellectual virtues of Aristotle, could be said to belong to reason, while the more perfected virtues are Aristotle's moral virtues. Translated: "but spoke of certain excellences as perfected by reason, or (depending on the situation) by habit." Those kinds of virtues: both Plato and Aristotle broadly divided human nature into two parts, the intellectual and the emotional, with the former intended to govern and the latter to obey (cf. T.D. II. 47, and Aristotle the indeed as having reason, the also convincingly through reason); however, Zeno argued that human nature is one and indivisible, consisting solely of Reason, which he called ‛ηγεμονικον (Zeller 203 sq.). For him, virtue also became one and indivisible (Zeller 248, D.F. III. passim). When the ‛ηγεμονικον was in a perfect state, there was virtue; when it became disordered, there was vice or emotion. The conflict between virtue and vice, therefore, did not resemble a war between two separate forces, as in Plato and Aristotle, but a civil war occurring within the same territory. Use of virtue: cf. the description of Aristotle's final goal in D.F. II. 19. The very habit: the mere possession. So Plato, Theaetet. 197 B, uses the term ‛εξις, a usage that must be clearly distinguished from the later meaning found in Aristotle's Ethics. In this context, virtue is not a εξις, according to the Stoics, but a disposition (Stob. II. 6, 5, Diog. VII. 89; yet Diog. sometimes loosely refers to virtue as a εξις, VII. 92, 93; cf. Zeller 249, with footnotes). Nobody has virtue unless they use it ...: cf. Stob. II. 6, 6 There are two kinds of people: those who are virtuous and those who are flawed. The virtuous strive to embody virtues throughout their lives, while the flawed succumb to vices.. Emotion: I am surprised that Halm, after the excellent note of Wesenberg, published on p. 324 of the same volume in which Halm's text of the Acad. appears, chose to read the plural emotions, a conjecture from Walker. Emotion means emotion in the abstract; emotions below refers to specific feelings. There is a similar shift in T.D. III. 23, 24, IV. 59, 65, V. 43, while perturbatio is used in the same sense as here in at least five other passages of the T.D., i.e. IV. 8, 11, 24, 57, 82. As if from death: a translation of Stoic παθεσι, which Cicero rejects in D.F. III. 35. He wanted the wise person to be free from emotion: since emotion disturbs the balance of reason, and perfect reason is virtue (20), it follows that the Stoic wise person must be emotionless (Zeller 228 sq.). All emotions lack reason; ‛ηδονη or joy, for instance, is αλογος επαρσις. (T.D. Books III. and IV. discuss the Stoic perspective on emotions extensively.) Wesenberg, Em. to the T.D. III. p. 8, notes that Cicero always uses to be carried away by joy but to be driven by desire.

§39. Aliaque in parte: so Plato, Tim. 69 C, Rep. 436, 441, Arist. De Anima II. 3, etc.; cf. T.D. I. 20. Voluntarias: the whole aim of the Stoic theory of the emotions was to bring them under the predominance of the will. How the moral freedom of the will was reconciled with the general Stoic fatalism we are not told. Opinionisque iudicio suscipi: all emotion arose, said the Stoics, from a false judgment about some external object; cf. Diog. VII. 111. τα παθη κρισεις ειναι. Instances of each in Zeller 233. For iudicio cf. D.F. III. 35, T.D. III. 61, IV. 14, 15, 18. Intemperantiam: the same in T.D. IV. 22, Gk. ακολασια, see Zeller 232. Quintam naturam: the πεμπτη ουσια or πεμπτον σωμα of Aristotle, who proves its existence in De Coelo I. 2, in a curious and recondite fashion. Cic. is certainly wrong in stating that Arist. derived mind from this fifth element, though the finest and highest of material substances. He always guards himself from assigning a material origin to mind. Cic. repeats the error in T.D. I. 22, 41, 65, D.F. IV. 12. On this last passage Madv. has an important note, but he fails to recognise the essential fact, which is clear from Stob. I. 41, 33, that the Peripatetics of the time were in the habit of deriving the mind from αιθηρ, which is the very name that Aristotle gives to the fifth element (σωμα αιθεριον in the De Coelo), and of giving this out to be Aristotle's opinion. The error once made, no one could correct it, for there were a hundred influences at work to confirm it, while the works of Aristotle had fallen into a strange oblivion. I cannot here give an exhaustive account of these influences, but will mention a few. Stoicism had at the time succeeded in powerfully influencing every other sect, and it placed νους εν αιθερι (see Plutarch, qu. R. and P. 375). It had destroyed the belief in immaterial existence The notion that νους or ψυχη came from αιθηρ was also fostered by the language of Plato. He had spoken of the soul as αεικινητος in passages which were well known to Cic. and had taken great hold on his mind One from the Phaedrus 245 C is translated twice, in Somnium Scipionis (De Rep. VI.), and T.D. I. 53 sq. Now the only thing with Aristotle which is αεικινητος in eternal perfect circular motion (for to the ancients circular motion is alone perfect and eternal), is the αιθηρ or πεμπτον σωμα, that fiery external rim of the universe of which the stars are mere nodes, and with which they revolve. How natural then, in the absence of Aristotle's works, to conclude that the αεικινητος ψυχη of Plato came from the αεικινητος αιθηρ of Aristotle! Arist. had guarded himself by saying that the soul as an αρχη κινησεως must be ακινητος, but Cic. had no means of knowing this (see Stob. I. 41, 36). Again, Plato had often spoken of souls at death flying away to the outer circle of the universe, as though to their natural home, just where Arist. placed his πεμπτον σωμα Any one who will compare T.D. I. 43 with the Somn. Scipionis will see what power this had over Cicero. Further, Cic. would naturally link the mind in its origin with the stars which both Plato and Arist. looked on as divine (cf. Somn. Scip. 15) These considerations will be enough to show that neither Cic. nor Antiochus, whom Madv. considers responsible for the error, could have escaped it in any way not superhuman except by the recovery of Aristotle's lost works, which did not happen till too late. Sensus: we seem here to have a remnant of the distinction drawn by Arist. between animal heat and other heat, the former being αναλογον τω των αστρων στοιχειω (De Gen. An. II. 3, qu. R. and P. 299). Ignem: the Stoics made no difference, except one of degree, between αιθηρ and πυρ, see Zeller 189, 190. Ipsam naturam: πυρ is κατ' εξοχην στοιχειον (Stob. I. 10, 16), and is the first thing generated from the αποιος ‛υλη; from it comes air, from air water, from water earth (Diog. Laert. VII. 136, 137) The fire is λογικον, from it comes the ‛ηγεμονικον of man, which comprises within it all powers of sensation and thought. These notions came from Heraclitus who was a great hero of the Stoics (Zeller ch. VIII. with notes) For his view of sensation and thought see Sextus Adv. Math. VII. 127—129, qu. by R. and P. 21. The Stoics probably misunderstood him; cf. R. and P. "Heraclitus," and Grote's Plato I. 34 sq. Expers corporis: for Stoic materialism see Zeller, pp. 120 sq. The necessity of a connection between the perceiving mind and the things perceived followed from old physical principles such as that of Democritus (ου γαρ εγχωρειν τα ‛ετερα και διαφεροντα πασχειν ‛υπ' αλληλων, qu. from Arist. De Gen. et Corr. I. 7, by R. and P. 43), the same is affirmed loosely of all the old φυσικοι, (Sextus Adv. Math. VII. 116), and by Empedocles in his lines γαιαι μεν γαιαν οπωπαμεν, etc. Plato in the Timaeus fosters the same notion, though in a different way. The Stoics simply followed out boldly that line of thought. Xenocrates: see II. 124, n. Superiores: merely the supposed old Academico-Peripatetic school. Posse esse non corpus: there is no ultimate difference between Force and Matter in the Stoic scheme, see Zeller, pp. 134, 135.

§39. Aliaque in parte: so Plato, Tim. 69 C, Rep. 436, 441, Arist. De Anima II. 3, etc.; cf. T.D. I. 20. Voluntarias: the main goal of Stoic thought on emotions was to place them under the control of the will. We don't hear how the moral freedom of the will fits in with the general Stoic idea of fate. Opinionisque iudicio suscipi: the Stoics said all emotions came from a mistaken judgment about some external thing; cf. Diog. VII. 111. the passions are judgments. Examples of each can be found in Zeller 233. For iudicio cf. D.F. III. 35, T.D. III. 61, IV. 14, 15, 18. Intemperantiam: the same in T.D. IV. 22, Gk. licentiousness, see Zeller 232. Quintam naturam: the fifth element or fifth body of Aristotle, who demonstrates its existence in De Coelo I. 2, in a curious and obscure way. Cicero is certainly mistaken to say that Aristotle derived mind from this fifth element, even though it's the most refined and highest of material substances. He always took care not to attribute a material origin to mind. Cicero repeats this mistake in T.D. I. 22, 41, 65, D.F. IV. 12. In this last passage, Madv. has an important note, but he fails to recognize the essential point, which is clear from Stob. I. 41, 33, that the Peripatetics of the time often claimed to derive the mind from αιθηρ, which is exactly the term that Aristotle uses for the fifth element (ethereal body in the De Coelo), and they passed this off as Aristotle's view. Once the error was made, no one could fix it, as many influences were at work to reinforce it, while Aristotle's writings had fallen into a strange neglect. I can't provide a complete account of these influences here, but I'll mention a few. At that time, Stoicism had significantly influenced all other schools, and it connected mind in the ether (see Plutarch, qu. R. and P. 375). It had undermined the belief in immaterial existence. The idea that νους or soul originated from αιθηρ was also encouraged by the language of Plato. He had described the soul as ever-moving in passages well-known to Cicero that had a lasting impact on him. One from the Phaedrus 245 C is quoted twice, in Somnium Scipionis (De Rep. VI.), and T.D. I. 53 sq. Now the only thing in Aristotle that is always active in perfect eternal circular motion (for the ancients, circular motion is the only form that is perfect and eternal) is the αιθηρ or fifth body, the fiery outer rim of the universe, of which the stars are merely nodes, and with which they revolve. So, in the absence of Aristotle's works, it makes sense to assume that the ever-moving soul of Plato came from the perpetual ether of Aristotle! Aristotle had protected himself by stating that the soul, as an starting point, must be motionless, but Cicero had no way of knowing this (see Stob. I. 41, 36). Furthermore, Plato often described souls at death flying off to the outer circle of the universe, as if returning to their natural home, right where Aristotle placed his fifth body. Anyone comparing T.D. I. 43 with the Somn. Scipionis will see the impact this had on Cicero. Additionally, Cicero would naturally associate the mind's origin with the stars, which both Plato and Aristotle viewed as divine (cf. Somn. Scip. 15). These points illustrate that neither Cicero nor Antiochus, whom Madv. blames for the mistake, could have avoided it by any means other than a miraculous recovery of Aristotle's lost works, which happened too late. Sensus: we seem to see a remnant of the distinction made by Aristotle between animal heat and other heat, the former being αναλογόν τω των άστρων στοιχείω (De Gen. An. II. 3, qu. R. and P. 299). Ignem: the Stoics did not see any fundamental difference, besides one of degree, between αιθηρ and fire, see Zeller 189, 190. Ipsam naturam: fire is the quintessential element (Stob. I. 10, 16), and is the first thing formed from the αποιος ‛υλη; from it comes air, from air water, from water earth (Diog. Laert. VII. 136, 137). The fire is logical, from it emerges the ‛ηγεμονικον of man, which encompasses all powers of sensation and thought. These ideas came from Heraclitus, who was a major influence on the Stoics (Zeller ch. VIII. with notes). For his perspective on sensation and thought, see Sextus Adv. Math. VII. 127—129, qu. by R. and P. 21. The Stoics likely misunderstood him; cf. R. and P. "Heraclitus," and Grote's Plato I. 34 sq. Expers corporis: for Stoic materialism, see Zeller, pp. 120 sq. The need for a connection between the perceiving mind and the things perceived stemmed from long-established physical principles, like those of Democritus (For it is not possible to suffer from different and diverse things because of each other., qu. from Arist. De Gen. et Corr. I. 7, by R. and P. 43), the same is broadly affirmed by all the old natural, (Sextus Adv. Math. VII. 116), and by Empedocles in his lines We saw the earth., etc. Plato in the Timaeus promotes the same idea, albeit in a different manner. The Stoics boldly pursued that line of thought. Xenocrates: see II. 124, n. Superiores: merely the hypothetical old Academico-Peripatetic school. Posse esse non corpus: there is no fundamental difference between Force and Matter in the Stoic framework, see Zeller, pp. 134, 135.

§40. Iunctos: how can anything be a compound of one thing? The notion that iunctos could mean aptos (R. and P. 366) is untenable. I entirely agree with Madv. (first Excursus to his D.F.) that we have here an anacoluthon. Cic. meant to say iunctos e quadam impulsione et ex assensu animorum, but having to explain φαντασια was obliged to break off and resume at sed ad haec. The explanation of a Greek term causes a very similar anacoluthon in De Off. I. 153. Schuppe, De Anacoluthis Ciceronianis p. 9, agrees with Madv. For the expression cf. D.F. II. 44 e duplici genere voluptatis coniunctus Ernesti em. cunctos, Dav. punctos, ingeniose ille quidem says Halm, pessime I should say. Φαντασιαν: a full and clear account of Stoic theories of sensation is given by Zeller, ch. V., R. and P. 365 sq. Nos appellemus licet: the same turn of expression occurs D.F. III. 21, IV. 74. Hoc verbum quidem hoc quidem probably ought to be read, see 18. Adsensionem = συγκαταθεσιν. In nobis positam: the usual expression for freedom of the will, cf. II. 37, De Fato, 42, 43 (a very important passage). The actual sensation is involuntary (ακουσιον Sext. Emp. Adv. Math. VIII. 397). Tironum causa I note that the Stoics sometimes speak of the assent of the mind as involuntary, while the καταληπτικη φαντασια compels assent (see II. 38). This is, however, only true of the healthy reason, the unhealthy may refuse assent.

§40. Iunctos: how can anything be a compound of one thing? The idea that iunctos could mean aptos (R. and P. 366) doesn’t hold up. I completely agree with Madv. (first Excursus to his D.F.) that we have here an anacoluthon. Cicero intended to say iunctos e quadam impulsione et ex assensu animorum, but having to explain imagination was forced to break off and continue at sed ad haec. The explanation of a Greek term causes a similar anacoluthon in De Off. I. 153. Schuppe, De Anacoluthis Ciceronianis p. 9, agrees with Madv. For the expression cf. D.F. II. 44 e duplici genere voluptatis coniunctus Ernesti em. cunctos, Dav. punctos, ingeniose ille quidem says Halm, pessime I would say. Φαντασιαν: a full and clear account of Stoic theories of sensation is provided by Zeller, ch. V., R. and P. 365 sq. Nos appellemus licet: the same expression is found D.F. III. 21, IV. 74. Hoc verbum quidem hoc quidem probably should be read, see 18. Adsensionem = approval. In nobis positam: the usual expression for free will, cf. II. 37, De Fato, 42, 43 (a very important passage). The actual sensation is involuntary (ακουσιον Sext. Emp. Adv. Math. VIII. 397). Tironum causa I note that the Stoics sometimes refer to the assent of the mind as involuntary, while the gripping imagination compels assent (see II. 38). This is, however, only true of healthy reasoning; the unhealthy may refuse assent.

§41. Visis non omnibus: while Epicurus defended the truth of all sensations, Zeno abandoned the weak positions to the sceptic and retired to the inner citadel of the καταληπτικη φαντασια. Declarationem: εναργειαν, a term alike Stoic, Epicurean, and Academic, see n. on II. 17. Earum rerum: only this class of sensations gives correct information of the things lying behind. Ipsum per se: i.e. its whole truth lies in its own εναργεια, which requires no corroboration from without. Comprehendibile: this form has better MSS. authority than the vulg comprehensibile. Goerenz's note on these words is worth reading as a philological curiosity Nos vero, inquit: Halm with Manut. writes inquam. Why change? Atticus answers as in 14, 25, 33. Καταληπτον: strictly the thing which emits the visum is said to be καταληπτον, but, as we shall see in the Lucullus, the sensation and the thing from which it proceeds are often confused. Comprehensionem: this word properly denotes the process of perception in the abstract, not the individual perception. The Greeks, however, themselves use καταληψις for καταληπτικη φαντασια very often. Quae manu prehenderentur: see II. 145. Nova enim dicebat: an admission not often made by Cic., who usually contends, with Antiochus, that Zeno merely renamed old doctrines (cf. 43). Sensum: so Stob., I. 41, 25 applies the term αισθησις to the φαντασια. Scientiam: the word επιστημη is used in two ways by the Stoics, (1) to denote a number of coordinated or systematised perceptions (καταληψεις or καταληπτικαι φαντασιαι) sometimes also called τεχνη (cf. Sext. Pyrrh. Hyp. III. 188 τεχνην δε ειναι συστημα εκ καταληψεων συγγεγυμνασμενων); (2) to denote a single perception, which use is copied by Cic. and may be seen in several passages quoted by Zeller 80. Ut convelli ratione non posset: here is a trace of later Stoicism. To Zeno all καταληπτικαι φαντασιαι were ασφαλεις, αμεταπτωτοι ‛υπο λογου. Later Stoics, however, allowed that some of them were not impervious to logical tests; see Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 253, qu. Zeller 88. Thus every καταληπτικη φαντασια, instead of carrying with it its own evidence, had to pass through the fire of sceptical criticism before it could be believed. This was, as Zeller remarks, equivalent to giving up all that was valuable in the Stoic theory. Inscientiam: ex qua exsisteret: I know nothing like this in the Stoic texts; αμαθια is very seldom talked of there. Opinio: δοξα, see Zeller and cf. Ac. II. 52, T.D. II. 52, IV. 15, 26.

§41. Visis non omnibus: while Epicurus defended the truth of all sensations, Zeno left the weak arguments to the skeptics and retreated to the inner fortress of the captivating imagination. Declarationem: εναργειαν, a term used by Stoics, Epicureans, and Academics, see n. on II. 17. Earum rerum: only this class of sensations provides accurate information about the things beyond. Ipsum per se: meaning its whole truth resides in its own ενέργεια, which needs no validation from outside. Comprehendibile: this form has stronger manuscript support than the commonly seen comprehensibile. Goerenz's note on these words is worth reading as a linguistic curiosity. Nos vero, inquit: Halm with Manut. writes inquam. Why the change? Atticus responds as in 14, 25, 33. Καταληπτον: strictly speaking, the thing that gives off the visum is referred to as καταληπτον, but, as we will see in the Lucullus, the sensation and the thing it comes from are often mixed up. Comprehensionem: this term properly refers to the process of perception in general, not to individual perception. The Greeks, however, often use capture for captivating imagination. Quae manu prehenderentur: see II. 145. Nova enim dicebat: a concession not often made by Cicero, who typically argues, with Antiochus, that Zeno simply renamed old beliefs (cf. 43). Sensum: similarly, Stob., I. 41, 25 applies the term sensation to the imagination. Scientiam: the word science is used in two ways by the Stoics, (1) to denote a collection of coordinated or systematic perceptions (occupations or captivating fantasies) sometimes also referred to as art (cf. Sext. Pyrrh. Hyp. III. 188 The skill is a system of combined strategies for handling situations.); (2) to refer to a single perception, a usage that Cicero adopts and can be found in several passages cited by Zeller 80. Ut convelli ratione non posset: here we see a hint of later Stoicism. To Zeno, all captivating fantasies were ασφαλείς, αμετάπτωτοι ‛υπό λόγου . Later Stoics, however, accepted that some of them were not immune to logical scrutiny; see Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 253, qu. Zeller 88. Thus every captivating imagination, instead of inherently providing its own proof, had to endure the scrutiny of sceptical critique before it could be trusted. This was, as Zeller points out, tantamount to surrendering everything of value in the Stoic theory. Inscientiam: ex qua exsisteret: I don’t find anything like this in the Stoic texts; ignorance is rarely discussed there. Opinio: glory, see Zeller and cf. Ac. II. 52, T.D. II. 52, IV. 15, 26.

§42. Inter scientiam: so Sextus Adv. Math. VII. 151 speaks of επιστημην και δοξαν και την εν μεθοπιαι τουτων καταληψιν. Soli: Halm, I know not why, suspects this and Christ gives solum ei. Non quod omnia: the meaning is that the reason must generalize on separate sensations and combine them before we can know thoroughly any one thing. This will appear if the whole sentence be read uno haustu; Zeller p. 78 seems to take the same view, but I have not come across anything exactly like this in the Greek. Quasi: this points out normam as a trans. of some Gk. word, κριτηριον perhaps, or γνωμων or κανων. Notiones rerum: Stoic εννοιαι; Zeller 81—84, R. and P. 367, 368. Quodque natura: the omission of eam is strange; Faber supplies it. Imprimerentur: the terms εναπεσφραγισμενη, εναπομεμαγμενη, εντετυπωμενη occur constantly, but generally in relation to φαντασιαι, not to εννοιαι. Non principia solum: there seems to be a ref. to those αρχαι της αποδειξεως of Arist. which, induced from experience and incapable of proof, are the bases of all proof. (See Grote's Essay on the Origin of Knowledge, first printed in Bain's Mental and Moral Science, now re-published in Grote's Aristotle.) Zeno's εννοιαι were all this and more. Reperiuntur: two things vex the edd. (1) the change from oratio obliqua to recta, which however has repeatedly taken place during Varro's exposition, and for which see M.D.F. I. 30, III. 49; (2) the phrase reperire viam, which seems to me sound enough. Dav., Halm give aperirentur. There is no MSS. variant. Aliena: cf. alienatos D.F. III. 18. A virtute sapientiaque removebat: cf. sapiens numquam fallitur in iudicando D.F. III. 59. The firma adsensia is opposed to imbecilla 41. For the adsensio of the sapiens see Zeller 87. More information on the subject-matter of this section will be found in my notes on the first part of the Lucullus. In his constitit: cf. II. 134.

§42. Inter scientiam: so Sextus Adv. Math. VII. 151 talks about knowledge and opinions and understanding of them. Soli: Halm, for some reason, doubts this, and Christ refers to solum ei. Non quod omnia: the idea is that the reason must generalize separate sensations and combine them before we can fully know any one thing. This will be evident if you read the whole sentence uno haustu; Zeller p. 78 seems to share the same perspective, but I haven’t encountered anything exactly like this in the Greek text. Quasi: this indicates normam as a translation of some Greek word, perhaps criteria or gnomon or κανών. Notiones rerum: Stoic concepts; Zeller 81—84, R. and P. 367, 368. Quodque natura: the missing eam is odd; Faber adds it. Imprimerentur: the terms εναπεσφραγισμένη, εναπομεμαγμένη, εντετυπωμένη appear frequently, but usually in relation to fantasies, not to concepts. Non principia solum: there seems to be a reference to those proof of ancient origins of Aristotle which, derived from experience and unprovable, form the foundations of all proof. (See Grote's Essay on the Origin of Knowledge, originally published in Bain's Mental and Moral Science, now republished in Grote's Aristotle.) Zeno's concepts encompassed all of this and more. Reperiuntur: two issues concern the editors. (1) The shift from oratio obliqua to recta, which has occurred repeatedly during Varro's explanation, for which see M.D.F. I. 30, III. 49; (2) the phrase reperire viam, which seems correct to me. Dav., Halm give aperirentur. There is no manuscript variant. Aliena: see alienatos D.F. III. 18. A virtute sapientiaque removebat: see sapiens numquam fallitur in iudicando D.F. III. 59. The firma adsensia contrasts with imbecilla 41. For the adsensio of the sapiens, see Zeller 87. More details about this section can be found in my notes on the first part of the Lucullus. In his constitit: cf. II. 134.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—end. Cicero's historical justification of the New Academy. Summary. Arcesilas' philosophy arose not from a mere desire to win arguments, but from the uncertainty of phenomena, which led the ancients to feel hopeless about knowledge (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__). He even set aside the one belief Socrates considered certain, arguing that since equally strong arguments could support both the truth and falsehood of phenomena, the best approach was to completely suspend judgment (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). His ideas were actually in line with those of Plato and were further developed by Carneades (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__).

§43. Breviter: MSS. et breviter; see 37. Tunc: rare before a consonant; see Munro on Lucr. I. 130. Verum esse [autem] arbitror: in deference to Halm I bracket autem, but I still think the MSS. reading defensible, if verum be taken as the neut. adj. and not as meaning but. Translate: "Yet I think the truth to be ... that it is to be thought," etc. The edd. seem to have thought that esse was needed to go with putandam. This is a total mistake; cf. ait ... putandam, without esse II. 15, aiebas removendum II. 74; a hundred other passages might be quoted from Cic.

§43. Breviter: MSS. et breviter; see 37. Tunc: rarely used before a consonant; see Munro on Lucr. I. 130. Verum esse [autem] arbitror: following Halm, I bracket autem, but I still believe the manuscript reading is defendable, if verum is interpreted as the neuter adjective and not as meaning but. It translates to: "Yet I think the truth to be ... that it is to be thought," etc. The editors seem to have assumed that esse was necessary to accompany putandam. This is completely mistaken; see ait ... putandam, without esse II. 15, aiebas removendum II. 74; many other examples could be cited from Cic.

§44. Non pertinacia aut studio vincendi: for these words see n. on II. 14. The sincerity of Arcesilas is defended also in II. 76. Obscuritate: a side-blow at declaratio 41. Confessionem ignorationis: see 16. Socrates was far from being a sceptic, as Cic. supposes; see note on II. 74. Et iam ante Socratem: MSS. veluti amantes Socratem; Democritus (460—357 B.C.) was really very little older than Socrates (468—399) who died nearly sixty years before him. Omnis paene veteres: the statement is audaciously inexact, and is criticised II. 14. None of these were sceptics; for Democritus see my note on II. 73, for Empedocles on II. 74, for Anaxagoras on II. 72. Nihil cognosci, nihil penipi, nihil sciri: the verbs are all equivalent; cf. D.F. III. 15 equidem soleo etiam quod uno Graeci ... idem pluribus verbis exponere. Angustos sensus: Cic. is thinking of the famous lines of Empedocles στεινοποι μεν γαρ παλαμαι κ.τ.λ. R. and P. 107. Brevia curricula vitae: cf. Empedocles' παυρον δε ζωης αβιου μερος. Is there an allusion in curricula to Lucretius' lampada vitai tradunt, etc.? In profundo: Dem. εν βυθω, cf. II. 32. The common trans. "well" is weak, "abyss" would suit better. Institutis: νομω of Democritus, see R. and P. 50. Goerenz's note here is an extraordinary display of ignorance. Deinceps omnia: παντα εφεξης there is no need to read denique for deinceps as Bentl., Halm. Circumfusa tenebris: an allusion to the σκοτιη γνωσις of Democr., see II. 73. Dixerunt: Halm brackets this because of dixerunt above, parts of the verb dicere are however often thus repeated by Cic.

§44. Non pertinacia aut studio vincendi: for these words see n. on II. 14. The sincerity of Arcesilas is defended also in II. 76. Obscuritate: a side-blow at declaratio 41. Confessionem ignorationis: see 16. Socrates was far from being a skeptic, as Cic. assumes; see note on II. 74. Et iam ante Socratem: MSS. veluti amantes Socratem; Democritus (460—357 B.C.) was actually very slightly older than Socrates (468—399) who died nearly sixty years before him. Omnis paene veteres: the statement is boldly inaccurate and is criticized II. 14. None of these were skeptics; for Democritus see my note on II. 73, for Empedocles on II. 74, for Anaxagoras on II. 72. Nihil cognosci, nihil penipi, nihil sciri: the verbs are all equivalent; cf. D.F. III. 15 equidem soleo etiam quod uno Graeci ... idem pluribus verbis exponere. Angustos sensus: Cic. is thinking of the famous lines of Empedocles στεινοποι μεν γαρ παλαμαι κ.τ.λ. R. and P. 107. Brevia curricula vitae: cf. Empedocles' παυρον δε ζωης αβιου μερος. Is there an allusion in curricula to Lucretius' lampada vitai tradunt, etc.? In profundo: Dem. εν βυθω, cf. II. 32. The common translation "well" is weak, "abyss" would fit better. Institutis: νομω of Democritus, see R. and P. 50. Goerenz's note here is an extraordinary display of ignorance. Deinceps omnia: always afterward there is no need to read denique for deinceps as Bentl., Halm. Circumfusa tenebris: an allusion to the σκοτεινή γνώση of Democr., see II. 73. Dixerunt: Halm brackets this because of dixerunt above, parts of the verb dicere are however often thus repeated by Cic.

§45. Ne illud quidem: cf. 16. Latere censebat Goer. omitted censebat though in most MSS. Orelli and Klotz followed as usual. For the sense II. 122. Cohibereque: Gk. επεχειν, which we shall have to explain in the Lucullus. Temeritatem ... turpius: for these expressions, see II. 66, note. Praecurrere: as was the case with the dogmatists. Paria momenta: this is undiluted scepticism, and excludes even the possibility of the probabile which Carneades put forward. For the doctrine cf. II. 124, for the expression Euseb. Praep. Evan. XIV. c. 4 (from Numenius) of Arcesilas, ειναι γαρ παντα ακαταληπτα και τους εις εκατερα λογους ισοκρατεις αλληλοις, Sextus Adv. Math. IX. 207 ισοσθενεις λογοι; in the latter writer the word ισοσθενεια very frequently occurs in the same sense, e g Pyrrhon. Hyp. I. 8 (add N.D. I. 10, rationis momenta)

§45. Not even that: cf. 16. He believed it was hidden, Goer. omitted believed though in most manuscripts. Orelli and Klotz followed as usual. For the meaning II. 122. To restrain: Gk. επεχειν, which we will need to explain in the Lucullus. Rashness ... more disgraceful: for these phrases, see II. 66, note. To run ahead: as was the case with the dogmatists. Equal moments: this is pure skepticism, and rules out even the possibility of the probable that Carneades proposed. For the doctrine cf. II. 124, for the expression Euseb. Praep. Evan. XIV. c. 4 (from Numenius) of Arcesilas, Everything is indeed incomprehensible, and those engaged in conflicting arguments seem to balance each other out., Sextus Adv. Math. IX. 207 ισοδύναμοι λόγοι? in the latter writer, the word ισοσθενεια frequently appears in the same sense, e.g., Pyrrhon. Hyp. I. 8 (add N.D. I. 10, moments of reason)

§46. Platonem: to his works both dogmatists and sceptics appealed, Sextus Pyrrhon. Hyp. I. 221 τον Πλατωνα οιν ‛οι μεν δογματικον εφασαν ειναι, ‛οι δε απο ητικον, ‛οι δε κατα μεν τι απορητικον, κατα δε τι δογματικον. Stobaeus II. 6, 4 neatly slips out of the difficulty; Πλατων πολυφωνος ων, ουχ ‛ως τινες οιονται πολυδοξος. Exposuisti: Durand's necessary em., approved by Krische, Halm, etc. for MSS. exposui. Zenone: see Introd. p. 5.

§46. Plato: both dogmatists and skeptics turned to his works, Sextus Pyrrhon. Hyp. I. 221 τον Πλάτωνα οι μεν δογματικοί είπαν πως είναι, οι δε από ηθικό, οι δε κατά μεν κάτι απορητικοί, κατά δε κάτι δογματικοί. Stobaeus II. 6, 4 cleverly navigates the issue; Plato is multifaceted, not as some believe, a mere eclectic thinker.. Exposuisti: Durand's necessary edition, endorsed by Krische, Halm, etc. for manuscripts exposui. Zenone: see Introduction p. 5.


NOTES ON THE FRAGMENTS.

BOOK I.

BOOK I.

1. Mnesarchus: see II. 69, De Or. I. 45, and Dict. Biogr. 'Antipater'; cf. II. 143, De Off. III. 50. Evidently this fragment belongs to that historical justification of the New Academy with which I suppose Cicero to have concluded the first book.

1. Mnesarchus: see II. 69, De Or. I. 45, and Dict. Biogr. 'Antipater'; cf. II. 143, De Off. III. 50. Clearly, this fragment is part of the historical justification of the New Academy, which I believe Cicero concluded in the first book.

2. The word concinere occurs D.F. IV. 60, N.D. I. 16, in both which places it is used of the Stoics, who are said re concinere, verbis discrepare with the other schools. This opinion of Antiochus Cic. had already mentioned 43, and probably repeated in this fragment. Krische remarks that Augustine, Cont. Acad. II. 14, 15, seems to have imitated that part of Cicero's exposition to which this fragment belongs. If so Cic. must have condemned the unwarrantable verbal innovations of Zeno in order to excuse the extreme scepticism of Arcesilas (Krische, p. 58).

2. The word concinere appears in D.F. IV. 60, N.D. I. 16, where it's used to describe the Stoics, who are said to re concinere, verbis discrepare with other schools of thought. This view from Antiochus is noted by Cicero and likely echoed in this fragment. Krische points out that Augustine, in Cont. Acad. II. 14, 15, seems to have drawn from that part of Cicero's explanation which relates to this fragment. If that's the case, Cicero must have criticized Zeno's unjustified verbal innovations to justify Arcesilas' intense skepticism (Krische, p. 58).

BOOK II.

BOOK II.

3. This fragm. clearly forms part of those anticipatory sceptical arguments which Cic. in the first edition had included in his answer to Hortensius, see Introd. p. 55. The argument probably ran thus: What seems so level as the sea? Yet it is easy to prove that it is really not level.

3. This fragment clearly belongs to those earlier skeptical arguments that Cicero included in his response to Hortensius, see Introd. p. 55. The argument likely went like this: What appears to be as flat as the sea? Yet it’s easy to show that it’s actually not flat.

4. On this I have nothing to remark.

4. I have nothing to say about this.

5. There is nothing distinctive about this which might enable us to determine its connection with the dialogue. Probably Zeno is the person who serius adamavit honores.

5. There's nothing unique about this that would help us figure out its link to the dialogue. It's likely that Zeno is the one who serius adamavit honores.

6. The changing aspects of the same thing are pointed to here as invalidating the evidence of the senses.

6. The shifting features of the same thing are highlighted here as undermining the reliability of our senses.

7. This passage has the same aim as the last and closely resembles Lucullus 105.

7. This section serves the same purpose as the previous one and is very similar to Lucullus 105.

8. The fact that the eye and hand need such guides shows how untrustworthy the senses are. A similar argument occurs in Luc. 86. Perpendiculum is a plumb line, norma a mason's square, the word being probably a corruption of the Greek γνωμων (Curt. Grundz p. 169, ed. 3), regula, a rule.

8. The fact that the eye and hand need such guides shows how unreliable our senses can be. A similar point is made in Luc. 86. Perpendiculum refers to a plumb line, norma is a mason's square, which likely comes from the Greek gnomon (Curt. Grundz p. 169, ed. 3), and regula means a rule.

9. The different colours which the same persons show in different conditions, when young and when old, when sick and when healthy, when sober and when drunken, are brought forward to prove how little of permanence there is even in the least fleeting of the objects of sense.

9. The different colors that the same individuals display under various conditions—when they are young and when they are old, when they are sick and when they are healthy, when they are sober and when they are drunk—are highlighted to demonstrate how little permanence there is even in the most transient of sensory experiences.

10. Urinari is to dive; for the derivation see Curt. Grundz p. 326. A diver would be in exactly the position of the fish noticed in Luc. 81, which are unable to see that which lies immediately above them and so illustrate the narrow limits of the power of vision.

10. Urinari means to dive; for the origin, see Curt. Grundz p. 326. A diver would be in the same position as the fish mentioned in Luc. 81, which can't see what is directly above them, illustrating the limited scope of their vision.

11. Evidently an attempt to prove the sense of smell untrustworthy. Different people pass different judgments on one and the same odour. The student will observe that the above extracts formed part of an argument intended to show the deceptive character of the senses. To these should probably be added fragm. 32. Fr. 19 shows that the impossibility of distinguishing eggs one from another, which had been brought forward in the Catulus, was allowed to stand in the second edition, other difficulties of the kind, such as those connected with the bent oar, the pigeon's neck, the twins, the impressions of seals (Luc. 19, 54), would also appear in both editions. The result of these assaults on the senses must have been summed up in the phrase cuncta dubitanda esse which Augustine quotes from the Academica Posteriora (see fragm. 36).

11. Clearly an attempt to show that our sense of smell is unreliable. Different people have different opinions about the same scent. The student should notice that the excerpts above are part of an argument meant to highlight how deceptive our senses can be. It would likely be useful to include fragm. 32. Fr. 19 illustrates that the issue of distinguishing one egg from another, which was mentioned in the Catulus, was still included in the second edition, along with other similar challenges like the bent oar, the pigeon's neck, twins, and the impressions of seals (Luc. 19, 54). The conclusion of these challenges to the senses must have been summarized in the phrase cuncta dubitanda esse, which Augustine cites from the Academica Posteriora (see fragm. 36).

BOOK III.

BOOK 3.

12. This forms part of Varro's answer to Cicero, which corresponded in substance to Lucullus' speech in the Academica Priora The drift of this extract was most likely this: just as there is a limit beyond which the battle against criminals cannot be maintained, so after a certain point we must cease to fight against perverse sceptics and let them take their own way. See another view in Krische, p. 62.

12. This is part of Varro's response to Cicero, which was essentially similar to Lucullus' speech in the Academica Priora. The main idea of this excerpt was probably this: just as there’s a limit to how long we can fight against criminals, at some point we have to stop battling against stubborn skeptics and allow them to follow their own path. See another perspective in Krische, p. 62.

13. Krische believes that this fragment formed part of an attempt to show that the senses were trustworthy, in the course of which the clearness with which the fishes were seen leaping from the water was brought up as evidence. (In Luc. 81, on the other hand, Cic. drew an argument hostile to the senses from the consideration of the fish.) The explanation seems to me very improbable. The words bear such a striking resemblance to those in Luc. 125 (ut nos nunc simus ad Baulos Puteolosque videmus, sic innumerabilis paribus in locis esse isdem de rebus disputantis) that I am inclined to think that the reference in Nonius ought to be to Book IV. and not Book III., and that Cic., when he changed the scene from Bauli to the Lucrine lake, also changed Puteolosque into pisciculosque exultantes for the sufficient reason that Puteoli was not visible from Varro's villa on the Lucrine.

13. Krische thinks that this fragment was part of an effort to demonstrate that our senses can be trusted, highlighting the clarity with which the fish were seen jumping out of the water as proof. (In Luc. 81, however, Cicero argued against the reliability of the senses by considering the fish.) I find that explanation unlikely. The wording is so similar to that in Luc. 125 (just as we see now that we are at Bauli and Puteoli, so too there are countless others debating the same topics in similar places) that I suspect the reference in Nonius should point to Book IV. instead of Book III., and that Cicero, when he shifted the setting from Bauli to the Lucrine Lake, also changed Puteolosque to pisciculosque exultantes because Puteoli wasn’t visible from Varro's villa on the Lucrine.

14. The passion for knowledge in the human heart was doubtless used by Varro as an argument in favour of assuming absolute knowledge to be attainable. The same line is taken in Luc. 31, D.F. III. 17, and elsewhere.

14. Varro likely used the strong desire for knowledge in humans as a reason to believe that complete knowledge is achievable. The same idea is presented in Luc. 31, D.F. III. 17, and in other places.

15. It is so much easier to find parallels to this in Cicero's speech than in that of Lucullus in the Academica Priora that I think the reference in Nonius must be wrong. The talk about freedom suits a sceptic better than a dogmatist (see Luc. 105, 120, and Cic.'s words in 8 of the same). If my conjecture is right this fragment belongs to Book IV. Krische gives a different opinion, but very hesitatingly, p. 63.

15. It's way easier to find similarities in Cicero's speech than in Lucullus's speech in the Academica Priora, which makes me think that the reference in Nonius has to be mistaken. The discussion about freedom fits a skeptic better than a dogmatist (see Luc. 105, 120, and Cic.'s words in 8 of the same). If I'm right, this fragment belongs to Book IV. Krische has a different view, but he expresses it very hesitantly, p. 63.

16. This may well have formed part of Varro's explanation of the καταληψις, temeritas being as much deprecated by the Antiocheans and Stoics as by the Academics cf. I. 42.

16. This might have been part of Varro's explanation of the capture, with temeritas being equally frowned upon by the Antiocheans and Stoics as by the Academics cf. I. 42.

17. I conjecture malleo (a hammer) for the corrupt malcho, and think that in the second ed. some comparison from building operations to illustrate the fixity of knowledge gained through the καταληψεις was added to a passage which would correspond in substance with 27 of the Lucullus. I note in Vitruvius, quoted by Forc. s.v. malleolus, a similar expression (naves malleolis confixae) and in Pliny Nat. Hist. XXXIV. 14 navis fixa malleo. Adfixa therefore in this passage must have agreed with some lost noun either in the neut. plur. or fem. sing.

17. I speculate that malleo (a hammer) relates to the corrupted malcho, and I believe that in the second edition, there may have been some references to construction work added to clarify the permanence of knowledge acquired through the occupations, which would align with 27 of the Lucullus. I take note of a similar phrase in Vitruvius, mentioned by Forc. s.v. malleolus (naves malleolis confixae), and in Pliny’s Nat. Hist. XXXIV. 14 navis fixa malleo. Thus, Adfixa in this passage must have corresponded with some missing noun either in the neuter plural or feminine singular.

18. This and fragm. 19 evidently hang very closely together. As Krische notes, the Stoic εναργεια had evidently been translated earlier in the book by perspicuitas as in Luc. 17.

18. This and the fragment 19 are clearly very interconnected. As Krische notes, the Stoic εναργεια had clearly been translated earlier in the book by perspicuitas as in Luc. 17.

19. See on Luc. 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See on Luc. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

BOOK IV.

BOOK 4.

Further information on all these passages will be found in my notes on the parallel passages of the Lucullus.

Further information on all these passages can be found in my notes on the related passages of the Lucullus.

21. Viam evidently a mistake for the umbram of Luc. 70.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Way evidently a mistake for the shadow of Luc. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

23. The best MS. of Nonius points to flavum for ravum (Luc. 105). Most likely an alteration was made in the second edition, as Krische supposes, p. 64.

23. The best manuscript of Nonius indicates flavum instead of ravum (Luc. 105). It’s likely that a change was made in the second edition, as Krische suggests, p. 64.

28. Corpusculis: Luc. 121 has corporibus. Krische's opinion that this latter word was in the second edition changed into the former may be supported from I. 6, which he does not notice. The conj. is confirmed by Aug. Contr. Ac. III. 23.

28. Corpusculis: Luc. 121 has corporibus. Krische's view that this latter word was changed to the former in the second edition can be supported by I. 6, which he overlooks. The conjecture is backed by Aug. Contr. Ac. III. 23.

29. Magnis obscurata: in Luc. 122 it is crassis occultata, so that we have another alteration, see Krische, p. 64.

29. Magnis obscurata: in Luc. 122 it is crassis occultata, so we have another change, see Krische, p. 64.

30. Only slight differences appear in the MSS. of the Luc. 123, viz. contraria, for in c., ad vestigia for contra v.

30. Only small differences show up in the manuscripts of the Luc. 123, namely contraria, instead of in c., and ad vestigia instead of contra v.

31. Luc. 137 has dixi for dictus. As Cic. does not often leave out est with the passive verb, Nonius has probably quoted wrongly. It will be noted that the fragments of Book III. correspond to the first half of the Luc., those of Book IV. to the second half. Cic. therefore divided the Luc. into two portions at or about 63.

31. Luc. 137 has dixi for dictus. Since Cic. doesn't usually omit est with the passive verb, it's likely that Nonius quoted it incorrectly. You'll notice that the fragments of Book III. match the first half of the Luc., while those of Book IV. correspond to the second half. Thus, Cic. split the Luc. into two parts at or around 63.

UNCERTAIN BOOKS.

Uncertain books.

32. I have already said that this most likely belonged to the preliminary assault on the senses made by Cic. in the second book.

32. I've already mentioned that this probably relates to the initial impact on the senses made by Cic. in the second book.

33. In the Introd. p. 55 I have given my opinion that the substance of Catulus' speech which unfolded the doctrine of the probabile was incorporated with Cicero's speech in the second book of this edition. To that part this fragment must probably be referred.

33. In the Introduction, p. 55 I have shared my view that the essence of Catulus' speech, which presented the concept of the probabile, was included in Cicero's speech in the second book of this edition. This fragment likely pertains to that section.

34. This important fragment clearly belongs to Book II., and is a jocular application of the Carneadean probabile, as may be seen from the words probabiliter posse confici.

34. This important fragment clearly belongs to Book II., and is a playful use of the Carneadean probabile, as can be seen from the phrase probabiliter posse confici.

35. Krische assigns this to the end of Varro's speech in the third Book. With this opinion I find it quite impossible to agree. A passage in the Lucullus (60) proves to demonstration that in the first edition this allusion to the esoteric teaching of the Academy could only have occurred either in the speech of Catulus or in that of Cicero. As no reason whatever appears to account for its transference to Varro I prefer to regard it as belonging to Cic.'s exposition of the positive side of Academic doctrine in the second book. Cic. repeatedly insists that the Academic school must not be supposed to have no truths to maintain, see Luc. 119, also 66 and N.D. I. 12. Also Aug. Contra. Ac. II. 29.

35. Krische puts this at the end of Varro's speech in Book Three. I completely disagree with this view. A passage in the Lucullus (60) clearly shows that in the first edition, this reference to the secret teachings of the Academy could only have been in Catulus's speech or Cicero's. Since there's no reason to explain why it would have been moved to Varro, I'd rather think it belongs to Cic.'s discussion of the positive aspects of Academic doctrine in Book Two. Cic. often emphasizes that the Academic school should not be thought to lack truths, see Luc. 119, also 66 and N.D. I. 12. Also Aug. Contra. Ac. II. 29.

36. It is difficult to see where this passage could have been included if not in that prooemium to the third book which is mentioned Ad. Att. XVI. 6, 4. I may here add that Krische seems to me wrong in holding that the whole four books formed one discussion, finished within the limits of a single day. Why interrupt the discussion by the insertion of a prologue of so general a nature as to be taken from a stock which Cic. kept on hand ready made? (Cf. Ad Att. as above.)

36. It's hard to figure out where this passage would fit in if it weren't in the introduction to the third book mentioned in Ad. Att. XVI. 6, 4. I also want to add that I think Krische is mistaken in believing that all four books made up one continuous discussion that was completed in a single day. Why pause the discussion with such a general prologue that could easily have been taken from a collection Cicero kept ready? (See Ad Att. as mentioned above.)


Besides the actual fragments of the second edition, many indications of its contents are preserved in the work of Augustine entitled Contra Academicos, which, though written in support of dogmatic opinions, imitated throughout the second edition of the Academica of Cic. No writings of the Classical period had so great an influence on the culture and opinions of Augustine as the Academica and the lost Hortensius. I give, partly from Krische, the scattered indications of the contents of the former which are to be gathered from the bishop's works. In Aug. Contr. Ac. II. 14, 15, we have what appears to be a summary of the lost part of Book I. to the following effect. The New Academy must not be regarded as having revolted against the Old, all that it did was to discuss that new doctrine of καταληψις advanced by Zeno. The doctrine of ακαταληψια though present to the minds of the ancients had never taken distinct shape, because it had met with no opposition. The Old Academy was rather enriched than attacked by the New. Antiochus, in adopting Stoicism under the name of the Old Academy, made it appear that there was a strife between it and the New. With Antiochus the historical exposition of Cic. must have ended. From this portion of the first book, Aug. derived his opinion (Contra. Ac. II. 1) that New Academicism was excusable from the necessities of the age in which it appeared. Indications of Book II. in Aug. are scarce, but to it I refer Contra. Ac. I. 7 placuit Ciceroni nostro beatum esse qui verum investigat etiam si ad eius inventionem non valeat pervenire, also ibid. III. 10 illis (Academicis) placuit esse posse hominem sapientem, et tamen in hominem scientiam cadere non posse. These I refer to Cicero's development of the probabile in Book II., although I ought to say that Krische, p. 65, maintains that the substance of Catulus' exposition in the Ac. Priora transferred to Book IV. of the Ac. Posteriora. As this would leave very meagre material for Book II., nothing indeed excepting the provisional proof of the deceptiveness of the senses, I cannot accede to his arrangement; mine, I may remark, involves a much smaller departure from the first edition. Allusions in Aug. to the attack on the senses by Cic. in Book II. are difficult to fix, as they apply equally well to the later attack in Book IV. As to Books III. and IV., I do not think it necessary here to prove from Aug. the points of agreement between them and the Lucullus, which will find a better place in my notes on the latter, but merely give the divergences which appear from other sources. These are the translation of σοφισματα by cavillationes in Luc. 75 (Seneca Ep. III.), and the insertion in 118 of essentia as a translation of ουσια.

Besides the actual fragments of the second edition, many references to its contents are preserved in Augustine's work titled Contra Academicos, which, while written to support certain dogmatic views, closely followed the second edition of Cicero's Academica. No writings from the Classical period had as significant an impact on Augustine's culture and beliefs as the Academica and the lost Hortensius. I provide, partly from Krische, the scattered references to the contents of the former that can be found in the bishop's writings. In Aug. Contr. Ac. II. 14, 15, there seems to be a summary of the lost part of Book I. stating that the New Academy shouldn't be seen as rebelling against the Old; instead, it merely discussed the new doctrine of occupied proposed by Zeno. The idea of confusion, though recognized by the ancients, had never been clearly articulated because it faced no opposition. The New Academy actually enriched the Old Academy instead of attacking it. Antiochus, by adopting Stoicism under the banner of the Old Academy, made it look like there was conflict between the two. This indicates that Antiochus must have concluded the historical presentation of Cic. From this part of the first book, Aug. developed his view (Contra. Ac. II. 1) that New Academicism was justified given the circumstances of its time. References to Book II. in Aug. are rare, but I cite Contra. Ac. I. 7 placuit Ciceroni nostro beatum esse qui verum investigat etiam si ad eius inventionem non valeat pervenire, and also ibid. III. 10 illis (Academicis) placuit esse posse hominem sapientem, et tamen in hominem scientiam cadere non posse. I connect these to Cicero's discussion of the probabile in Book II., although I should note that Krische, p. 65, argues that Catulus' explanation from the Ac. Priora was moved to Book IV. of the Ac. Posteriora. This would leave very little content for Book II., essentially just the temporary demonstration of the unreliability of the senses; I cannot agree with his arrangement. My method involves fewer deviations from the first edition. Augustine's references to Cicero's critique of the senses in Book II. are hard to pinpoint, as they equally fit the later critique in Book IV. Regarding Books III. and IV., I don't think it's necessary to demonstrate from Augustine the similarities between them and the Lucullus, as this will be better addressed in my notes on that work. Instead, I will only highlight the differences that emerge from other sources. These include the translation of sophistries by cavillationes in Luc. 75 (Seneca Ep. III.), and the inclusion in 118 of essentia as a translation for ουσια.

BOOK II.

ENTITLED LUCULLUS.

ENTITLED LUCULLUS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. Lucullus, despite being a capable and educated man, spent too much time away from Rome on public duties during his early years to gain fame in the political arena (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). However, he unexpectedly turned out to be a great general. This was largely due to his relentless study and exceptional memory (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). He had to wait a long time for the recognition he deserved as a military leader and civil administrator and wasn't celebrated with a triumph until just before my consulship. I can't express what I owe him during those troubled times (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). He was not only a general; he was also a philosopher, having learned a great deal from Antiochus and done a lot of reading on his own (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). Those critics of Greek culture who believe a Roman noble shouldn't pursue philosophy should be reminded of the examples set by Cato and Africanus (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__). Others argue that great figures shouldn't be featured in dialogues like these. Should they then remain silent when they meet or discuss trivial matters? In my engagement with philosophy, I have not neglected any public duty, nor do I believe that the reputation of distinguished citizens is diminished by having a reputation for philosophical knowledge (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__). Those who claim that the participants in these dialogues lacked such knowledge show that their envy extends beyond the grave. Some critics disapprove of the specific philosophy I adhere to—the Academic. This is to be expected, but they should understand that Academicism does not limit inquiry (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__). My school is free from the constraints of dogma; other schools are bound by authority (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__). The dogmatists claim they respect the authority of the wise; however, how can they identify the wise man without considering all viewpoints? This topic was discussed by myself, Catulus, Lucullus, and Hortensius, the day after the conversation reported in the Catulus (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__). Catulus asked Lucullus to defend the teachings of Antiochus. Lucullus believed he could do this, even though those teachings had been criticized in the previous day’s discussion (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__). He stated: At Alexandria, I witnessed discussions between Heraclitus Tyrius, a student of Clitomachus, and Philo, as well as Antiochus. At that time, the books mentioned by Catulus yesterday were given to Antiochus, who became so upset that he wrote a book against his former teacher (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__). I will now summarize the arguments between Heraclitus and Antiochus, leaving out the comments made by Antiochus against Philo (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__).

§1. Luculli: see Introd. p. 58, and Dict. Biog. Digna homini nobili: a good deal of learning would have been considered unworthy of a man like Lucullus, see Introd. p. 30. Percepta: "gained," "won;" cf. percipere fruges, "to reap," Cat. Mai. 24. Caruit: "was cut off from;" carere comes from a root skar meaning to divide, see Corss. I. 403. For the three nouns with a singular verb see Madv. Gram. 213 A, who confines the usage to nouns denoting things and impersonal ideas. If the common reading dissensit in De Or. III. 68 is right, the restriction does not hold. Admodum: "to a degree." Fratre: this brother was adopted by a M. Terentius Varro, and was a man of distinction also; see Dict. Biog. Magna cum gloria: a ref. to Dict. Biog. will show that the whole affair was discreditable to the father; to our notions, the sons would have gained greater glory by letting it drop. Quaestor: to Sulla, who employed him chiefly in the civil administration of Asia. Continuo: without any interval. Legis praemio: this seems to mean "by the favour of a special law," passed of course by Sulla, who had restored the old lex annalis in all its rigour, and yet excepted his own officers from its operation. Prooemio, which has been proposed, would not be Latin, see De Leg. II. 16. Consulatum: he seems to have been absent during the years 84—74, in the East. Superiorum: scarcely that of Sulla.

§1. Luculli: see Introd. p. 58, and Dict. Biog. Digna homini nobili: a lot of knowledge would have been seen as unworthy of a man like Lucullus, see Introd. p. 30. Percepta: "gained," "won;" cf. percipere fruges, "to reap," Cat. Mai. 24. Caruit: "was cut off from;" carere comes from a root skar meaning to divide, see Corss. I. 403. For the three nouns with a singular verb see Madv. Gram. 213 A, who limits the usage to nouns that denote things and impersonal ideas. If the common reading dissensit in De Or. III. 68 is correct, the restriction does not apply. Admodum: "to a degree." Fratre: this brother was adopted by a M. Terentius Varro, and was also a distinguished man; see Dict. Biog. Magna cum gloria: a reference to Dict. Biog. will show that the entire situation was discreditable to the father; by today's standards, the sons would have gained more respect by letting it go. Quaestor: to Sulla, who mainly employed him in the civil administration of Asia. Continuo: without any break. Legis praemio: this seems to mean "by the favor of a specific law," passed by Sulla, who had reinstated the old lex annalis in all its strictness, while exempting his own officials from its application. Prooemio, which has been suggested, would not be Latin, see De Leg. II. 16. Consulatum: he seems to have been absent during the years 84—74, in the East. Superiorum: hardly that of Sulla.

§2. Laus: "merit," as often, so praemium, Virg. Aen. XII. 437, means a deed worthy of reward. Non admodum exspectabatur: Cic. forgets that Luc. had served with distinction in the Social War and the first Mithridatic war. In Asia pace: three good MSS. have Asiae; Baiter ejects Asia; Guilelmus read in Asia in pace (which Davies conjectures, though he prints Asiae). Consumere followed by an ablative without in is excessively rare in Cic. Madv. D.F. V. 53 denies the use altogether. In addition, however, to our passage, I note hoc loco consumitur in T.D. IV. 23, where Baiter's two texts (1861 and 1863) give no variants. Pace here perhaps ought to be taken adverbially, like tranqullo. Indocilem: this is simply passive, = "untaught," as in Prop. I. 2, 12, Ov. Fast. III. 119 (the last qu. by Dav.). Forc. s.v. is wrong in making it active. Factus: = perfectus; cf. Hor. Sat. I. 5, 33 homo factus ad unguem, Cic. De Or. III. 184, In Verr. IV. 126. So effectus in silver Latin. Rebus gestis: military history, so often. Divinam quandam memoriam: the same phrase in De Or. II. 360. Rerum, verborum: same distinction in De Or. II. 359. Oblivisci se malle: the same story is told D.F. II. 104, De Or. II. 299. The ancient art of memory was begun by Simonides (who is the person denoted here by cuidam) and completed by Metrodorus of Scepsis, for whom see De Or. II. 360. Consignamus: cf. consignatae in animis notiones in T.D. I. 57. litteris must be an ablative of the instrument. Mandare monum.: cf. I. 3. Insculptas: rare in the metaphorical use, cf. N.D. I. 45.

§2. Laus: "merit," as often, so praemium, Virg. Aen. XII. 437, refers to a deed that deserves a reward. Non admodum exspectabatur: Cic. forgets that Luc. had served with distinction in the Social War and the first Mithridatic war. In Asia pace: three good manuscripts have Asiae; Baiter removes Asia; Guilelmus read in Asia in pace (which Davies suggests, though he prints Asiae). Consumere followed by an ablative without in is extremely rare in Cic. Madv. D.F. V. 53 denies the usage altogether. In addition, however, to our passage, I note hoc loco consumitur in T.D. IV. 23, where Baiter's two texts (1861 and 1863) provide no variants. Pace here probably should be taken adverbially, like tranqullo. Indocilem: this is simply passive, meaning "untaught," as in Prop. I. 2, 12, Ov. Fast. III. 119 (the last questioned by Dav.). Forc. s.v. is incorrect in interpreting it as active. Factus: = perfectus; cf. Hor. Sat. I. 5, 33 homo factus ad unguem, Cic. De Or. III. 184, In Verr. IV. 126. Thus effectus in Silver Latin. Rebus gestis: military history, as often. Divinam quandam memoriam: the same phrase in De Or. II. 360. Rerum, verborum: same distinction in De Or. II. 359. Oblivisci se malle: the same story is told in D.F. II. 104, De Or. II. 299. The ancient art of memory was started by Simonides (who is the person referred to here by cuidam) and completed by Metrodorus of Scepsis, for whom see De Or. II. 360. Consignamus: cf. consignatae in animis notiones in T.D. I. 57. litteris must be an ablative of the instrument. Mandare monum.: cf. I. 3. Insculptas: rare in the metaphorical use, cf. N.D. I. 45.

§3. Genere: "department" cf. I. 3. Navalibus pugnis: ναυμαχιαις. Instrumento et adparatu: κατασκευη και παρασκευη. Rex: Mithridates. Quos legisset: = de quibus l.; cf. the use of the passive verb so common in Ovid, e.g. Trist. IV. 4, 14. I take of course rex to be nom. to legisset, the suggestion of a friend that Lucullus is nom. and that quos legisset = quorum commentarios legisset I think improbable. Hodie: Drakenborch on Livy V. 27 wants to read hodieque, which however, is not Ciceronian. In passages like De Or. I. 103 and Verr. V. 64, the que connects clauses and does not modify hodie. On this subject see Madv. Opuscula I. 390. Etsi: M.D.F. V. 68, shows that in Cic. a parenthetic clause with etsi always has a common verb with its principal clause; a rule not observed by the silver writers. The same holds of quamquam, see n. on I. 5. Calumnia: properly a fraudulent use of litigation, συκοφαντια. The chief enemy was the infamous Memmius who prosecuted him. In urbem: until his triumph Luc. would remain outside the city. Profuisset: this ought properly to be profuerit, but the conditional dicerem changes it. Potius ... quam ... communicem: n. on 23.

§3. Genre: "department" cf. I. 3. Naval battles: ναυμαχίες. Instrument and preparation: construction and preparation. King: Mithridates. Those he had read: = about whom l.; cf. the use of the passive verb so common in Ovid, e.g. Trist. IV. 4, 14. I assume king to be the subject of had read, the suggestion of a friend that Lucullus is the subject and that those he had read = whose writings he had read seems unlikely. Today: Drakenborch on Livy V. 27 wants to read hodieque, which is not Ciceronian. In passages like De Or. I. 103 and Verr. V. 64, the que connects clauses and does not modify today. On this subject see Madv. Opuscula I. 390. Even though: M.D.F. V. 68, shows that in Cic. a parenthetical clause with even though always has a common verb with its main clause; a rule not observed by the silver writers. The same applies to although, see n. on I. 5. Fraud: properly a fraudulent use of litigation, defamation. The chief enemy was the infamous Memmius who prosecuted him. To the city: until his triumph Luc. would remain outside the city. Would have benefited: this ought properly to be has benefited, but the conditional I would say changes it. Rather ... than ... share: n. on 23.

§4. Sunt ... celebrata: cf. I. 11, 17 for the collocation of the words. Externa ... interiora: cf. De Div. II. 124 sed haec quoque in promptu, nunc interiora videamus. Pro quaestore: for this Faber wrote quaestor, arguing that as Luc. was Sulla's quaestor and Sulla sent him to Egypt, he could not be pro quaestor. But surely after the first year he would be pro quaestor. Dav. reads quaestor here and 11, saying "veterem lectionem iugulavit Faber". Ea memoria ... quam: Bentl., Halm, Baiter give qua, Halm refers to Bentl. on Hor. Sat. I. 6, 15. A passage like ours is D.F. I. 29, ista sis aequitate, quam ostendis, where one MS. has qua. Read Madvig's lucid note there. De quibus audiebat: Madv. Em. 121 makes this equivalent to de eis rebus de quibus, the necessity of which explanation, though approved by Halm, I fail to see. The form of expression is very common in Cic., and the relative always refers to an actually expressed antecedent, cf. e.g. Cat. Mai. 83. I take quibus as simply = libris.

§4. Sunt ... celebrata: see I. 11, 17 for the arrangement of the words. Externa ... interiora: see De Div. II. 124 but this too is evident, now let’s look at the interior. Pro quaestore: for this, Faber wrote quaestor, arguing that since Luc. was Sulla's quaestor and Sulla sent him to Egypt, he couldn't be pro quaestor. But surely after the first year he would be pro quaestor. Dav. reads quaestor here and 11, saying "Faber destroyed the old reading". Ea memoria ... quam: Bentl., Halm, Baiter give qua, Halm refers to Bentl. on Hor. Sat. I. 6, 15. A passage similar to ours is D.F. I. 29, ista sis aequitate, quam ostendis, where one manuscript has qua. Read Madvig's clear note there. De quibus audiebat: Madv. Em. 121 makes this equivalent to de eis rebus de quibus, the need for which explanation, although approved by Halm, I don’t see. The phrasing is very common in Cic. and the relative always refers to an actually expressed antecedent, see e.g. Cat. Mai. 83. I take quibus as simply = libris.

§5. Ac: strong, as often, = και μην. Personarum: public characters, προσωπων πολεως (Ad. Fam. XV. 17, 2), so personas 6. Multi ... plures: cf. Introd. p. 30. Reliqui: many MSS. insert qui by dittographia, as I think, though Halm, as well as Bait., retains it. On the retention or omission of this qui will depend the choice of putant or putent below. Earum rerum disputationem: for disp. followed by genitive see n. on I. 33. Non ita decoram: for this feeling see Introd. p. 30. For non ita cf. the Lowland Scottish "no just sae". Historiae loquantur: hist. means in Cic. rather "memoirs" than "history," which is better expressed by res gestae. Note that the verb loqui not dicere is used, and cf. n. on 101. Legatione: to the kings in Egypt and the East in alliance with Rome. The censorship was in 199 B.C. About the embassy see Dict. Biogr. art. 'Panactius'. Auctorem: one would think this simple and sound enough, Bentl. however read fautorem, Dav. auditorem.

§5. Ac: strong, as usual, = and don’t. Personarum: public characters, προσωπων πολεως (Ad. Fam. XV. 17, 2), so personas 6. Multi ... plures: cf. Introd. p. 30. Reliqui: many MSS. insert qui by dittographia, as I think, though Halm, as well as Bait., retains it. On the retention or omission of this qui will depend the choice of putant or putent below. Earum rerum disputationem: for disp. followed by genitive see n. on I. 33. Non ita decoram: for this feeling see Introd. p. 30. For non ita cf. the Lowland Scottish "no just sae". Historiae loquantur: hist. means in Cic. rather "memoirs" than "history," which is better expressed by res gestae. Note that the verb loqui not dicere is used, and cf. n. on 101. Legatione: to the kings in Egypt and the East in alliance with Rome. The censorship was in 199 B.C. About the embassy see Dict. Biogr. art. 'Panactius'. Auctorem: one would think this simple and sound enough, Bentl. however read fautorem, Dav. auditorem.

§6. Illigari: "entangled" as though in something bad. For this use Forc. qu. Liv. XXXIII. 21, Tac. Ann. XIII. 40. Aut ludicros sermones: = aut clar. vir. serm. ludic. esse oporteat. Rerum leviorum: a similar argument in D.F. I. 12. Quodam in libro: the Hortensius. Gradu: so the word "degree" was once used, e.g. "a squire of low degree" in the ballad. De opera publica detrahamus: the dative often follows this verb, as in D.F. III. 7 nihil operae reipublicae detrahens, a passage often wrongly taken. Operae is the dat. after the verb, not the gen. after nihil, reip. the gen. after operae, like opera publica here, not the dat. after detrahens. Nisi forensem: the early oratorical works may fairly be said to have this character; scarcely, however, the De Republica or the De Leg. both of which fall within the period spoken of. Ut plurimis prosimus: cf. Introd. p. 29. Non modo non minui, sed: notice non modo ... sed thrice over in two sentences.

§6. Illigari: "tangled" as if caught in something negative. For this usage, see Forc. qu. Liv. XXXIII. 21, Tac. Ann. XIII. 40. Aut ludicros sermones: = aut clar. vir. serm. ludic. esse oporteat. Rerum leviorum: a similar argument in D.F. I. 12. Quodam in libro: the Hortensius. Gradu: so the word "degree" was once used, e.g. "a squire of low degree" in the ballad. De opera publica detrahamus: the dative often follows this verb, as in D.F. III. 7 nihil operae reipublicae detrahens, a passage often misunderstood. Operae is the dative after the verb, not the genitive after nihil, reip. the genitive after operae, like opera publica here, not the dative after detrahens. Nisi forensem: the early oratory works can be fairly described this way; however, hardly the De Republica or the De Leg. both of which belong to the discussed period. Ut plurimis prosimus: cf. Introd. p. 29. Non modo non minui, sed: note non modo ... sed repeated three times in two sentences.

§7. Sunt ... qui negent: and truly, see Introd. p. 38. In Cat. Mai. §3 Cic. actually apologises for making Cato more learned than he really was. Mortuis: Catulus died in 60, Lucullus about 57, Hortensius 50. Contra omnis dicere quae videntur: MSS. mostly insert qui between dicere and quae, one of the best however has dicere quae aliis as a correction, while another has the marginal reading qui scire sibi videntur. The omission of qui, which I conjectured, but now see occurs in a MS. (Pal. 2) referred to by Halm, gives admirable sense. Verum invenire: cf. 60. Contentione: = φιλονεικια as usual. In ... rebus obscuritas: cf. I. 44 rerum obscuritate. Infirmitas: cf. I. 44 imbecillos animos. Antiquissimi et doctissimi: on the other hand recentissima quaeque sunt correcta et emendata maxime I. 13. Diffisi: one of the best MSS. has diffissi, which reminds one of the spelling divisssiones, asserted to be Ciceronian in Quint. Inst. Or. I. 7, 20. In utramque partem: επ' αμφοτερα, cf. I. 45. Exprimant: "embody," cf. n. on I. 19.

§7. Some ... who deny: and truly, see Introd. p. 38. In Cat. Mai. §3 Cicero actually apologizes for making Cato seem more educated than he really was. Dead: Catulus died in 60, Lucullus around 57, Hortensius 50. To say everything that seems: Most manuscripts insert who between say and that, but one of the best has say that to others as a correction, while another has the marginal reading who seems to know for themselves. The omission of who, which I conjectured, but now see occurs in a manuscript (Pal. 2) referenced by Halm, gives excellent sense. To find the truth: cf. 60. Contention: = debate as usual. In ... matters obscurity: cf. I. 44 of obscurity. Weakness: cf. I. 44 feeble minds. Very ancient and very learned: on the other hand the most recent things are corrected and amended the most I. 13. Divided: one of the best manuscripts has divissi, which reminds one of the spelling divisions, claimed to be Ciceronian in Quint. Inst. Or. I. 7, 20. On both sides: both, cf. I. 45. Express: "embody," cf. n. on I. 19.

§8. Probabilia: πιθανα, for which see 33. Sequi: "act upon," cf. 99-101. Liberiores et solutiores: these two words frequently occur together in Cic. and illustrate his love for petty variations; see 105, also T.D. V. 43, De Div. I. 4, De Rep. IV. 4, N.D. I. 56, Orat. 64. Integra: "untrammelled," cf. the phrase "non mihi integrum est"—"I have committed my self." Et quasi: MSS. have et quibus et quasi. Cogimur: for this Academic freedom see Introd. p. 18. Amico cuidam: Orelli after Lamb. cuipiam; for the difference see Madv. Gram. 493 b, c.

§8. Probabilia: πιθανα, for which see 33. Sequi: "to act on," cf. 99-101. Liberiores et solutiores: these two words often appear together in Cic. and show his fondness for minor variations; see 105, also T.D. V. 43, De Div. I. 4, De Rep. IV. 4, N.D. I. 56, Orat. 64. Integra: "unrestricted," cf. the phrase "non mihi integrum est"—"I have committed myself." Et quasi: manuscripts have et quibus et quasi. Cogimur: for this Academic freedom see Introd. p. 18. Amico cuidam: Orelli after Lamb. cuipiam; for the difference see Madv. Gram. 493 b, c.

§9. Ut potuerint, potuerunt: thus Lamb. corrected the MSS. reading which was simply ut potuerunt, "granting that they had the ability, they gained it by hearing all things, now as a matter of fact they did decide on a single hearing," etc. Iudicaverunt autem: so Lamb. for MSS. aut. Muretus, by what Dav. calls an "arguta hariolatio," read an for aut and put a note of interrogation at contulerunt. C.F. Hermann (Schneidewin's Philologus VII. 466) introduces by conj. a sad confusion into the text, but no other good critic since Madvig's remarks in Em. 125 has impugned Lambinus' reading. Goerenz indeed, followed by the faithful Schutz, kept the MSS. reading with the insertion of aut between sed and ut at the beginning; of this Madv. says "non solum Latina non est, sed sanae menti repugnat." For the proceeding which Cic. deprecates, cf. N.D. I. 10, De Leg. I. 36. Quam adamaverunt: "which they have learned to love;" the ad has the same force as προ in προμανθανειν, which means "to learn on and on, to learn by degrees" (cf. προυμαθον στεργειν κακοις), not, as the lexica absurdly say, "to learn beforehand, i.e. to learn thoroughly." Constantissime: "most consistently". Quae est ad Baulos: cf. Introd. p. 57. In spatio: this xystus was a colonnade with one side open to the sea, called ξυστος from its polished floor and pillars. Consedimus: n. on I. 14.

§9. Ut potuerint, potuerunt: this is how Lamb corrected the manuscript's reading, which was simply ut potuerunt, "assuming they had the ability, they achieved it by hearing everything; in fact, they did make a decision based on a single hearing," etc. Iudicaverunt autem: so Lamb. for the manuscript's aut. Muretus, as Dav. refers to it as an "arguta hariolatio," read an instead of aut and included a question mark at contulerunt. C.F. Hermann (Schneidewin's Philologus VII. 466) introduced considerable confusion into the text through conjecture, but no other reputable critic since Madvig's comments in Em. 125 has challenged Lambinus' reading. Goerenz indeed, followed by the reliable Schutz, retained the manuscript reading but added aut between sed and ut at the beginning; of this, Madv. says "non solum Latina non est, sed sanae menti repugnat." For the action that Cic. criticizes, see N.D. I. 10, De Leg. I. 36. Quam adamaverunt: "which they have learned to love;" the ad has the same meaning as προ in προμανθανειν, which means "to learn again and again, to learn gradually" (cf. Knowledge triumphs over evil), not, as dictionaries mistakenly claim, "to learn beforehand, i.e. to learn thoroughly." Constantissime: "most consistently." Quae est ad Baulos: see Introd. p. 57. In spatio: this xystus was a colonnade with one side open to the sea, called ξυστος because of its polished floor and pillars. Consedimus: n. on I. 14.

§10. Servatam oportuit: a construction very characteristic of Terence, found, but rarely, in Cic. and Livy. In promptu ... reconditiora: cf. in promptu ... interiora in De Div. II. 124, also Ac. I. 4. Quae dico: Goer. is exceedingly troubled by the pres. tense and wishes to read dixero. But the substitution of the pres. for the future is common enough in all languages cf. Iuv. IV. 130 with Mayor's copious note. Si non fuerint: so all Halm's best MSS. Two, however, of Davies' have si vera etc. In support of the text, see I. 9 (sunt ista) and note. Labefactata: this is only found as an alteration in the best MSS. and in Ed. Rom. (1471); the others have labefacta. Orelli's statement (note to his separate text of the Academica 1827) that Cic. commonly uses the perfect labefeci and the part, labefactus is quite wrong. The former is indeed the vulg. reading in Pro Sestio 101, the latter in De Haruspicum Responsis 60, but the last of these two passages is doubtful. Cic. as a rule prefers long forms like sustentatus, which occurs with labefactatus in Cat. Mai. 20. For the perfect labefactavit cf. I. 33. Agam igitur: Cic. rather overdoes the attempt to force on his readers a belief in the learning of Lucullus.

§10. It was necessary: a construction very typical of Terence, found, but rarely, in Cicero and Livy. In prompt ... reconditiora: compare in prompt ... interiora in De Div. II. 124, also Ac. I. 4. What I'm saying: Goer. is quite troubled by the present tense and prefers to read dixero. But substituting the present for the future is common in all languages; cf. Iuv. IV. 130 with Mayor's detailed note. If they haven't been: so all of Halm's best manuscripts. Two, however, from Davies' have if true etc. In support of the text, see I. 9 (these things are) and note. Labefactata: this is only found as a correction in the best manuscripts and in Ed. Rom. (1471); the others have labefacta. Orelli's claim (note to his separate text of the Academica 1827) that Cicero commonly uses the perfect labefeci and the participle labefactus is completely incorrect. The former is indeed the common reading in Pro Sestio 101, the latter in De Haruspicum Responsis 60, but the last of these two passages is questionable. Cicero generally prefers longer forms like sustentatus, which occurs with labefactatus in Cat. Mai. 20. For the perfect labefactavit cf. I. 33. So I will do: Cicero tends to exaggerate in trying to convince his readers of Lucullus' education.

§11. Pro quaestore: cf. 4. Essem: MSS. issem, whence Goer. conj. Alexandriam issem. Heraclitus Tyrius: scarcely known except from this passage. Clitomachum: for this philosopher see Zeller 532. Quae nunc prope dimissa revocatur: sc. a Cicerone. Philo's only notable pupils had combined to form the so called "Old Academy," and when Cic. wrote the Academica the New Academic dialectic had been without a representative for many years. Cf. Introd. p. 21. Libri duo: cf. I. 13. Heri for this indication of the contents of the lost Catulus, see Introd. p. 50. Implorans: "appealing to," the true meaning being "to appeal to with tears," see Corss. I. 361. Philonis: sc. esse. Scriptum agnoscebat: i.e. it was an actual work of Ph. Tetrilius: some MSS. are said to have Tetrinius, and the name Tertinius is found on Inscr. One good MS. has Tretilius, which may be a mistake for Tertilius, a name formed like Pompilius, Quintilius, Sextilius. Qy, should Petrilius, a derivative from the word for four, be read? Petrilius and Pompilius would then agree like Petronius and Pomponius, Petreius and Pompeius. For the formation of these names see Corss. I. 116. Rogus: an ill omened and unknown name. Rocus, as Ursinus pointed out, occurs on denarii of the gens Creperia. De Philone ... ab eo ipso: note the change of prep. "from Philo's lips," "from his copy." De and ex are common in Cic. after audire, while ab is rather rarer. See M.D.F. I. 39, and for describere ab aliquo cf. a te in Ad Att. XIII. 22, 3.

§11. Pro quaestore: cf. 4. Essem: MSS. issem, hence Goer. conj. Alexandriam issem. Heraclitus Tyrius: barely known except from this reference. Clitomachum: see Zeller 532 for details on this philosopher. Quae nunc prope dimissa revocatur: namely a Cicerone. Philo's only notable students formed what was known as the "Old Academy," and by the time Cicero wrote the Academica, the New Academic dialectic had gone without a representative for many years. Cf. Introd. p. 21. Libri duo: cf. I. 13. Heri refers to the contents of the lost Catulus, see Introd. p. 50. Implorans: "appealing to," with the deeper meaning of "to appeal to with tears," see Corss. I. 361. Philonis: i.e. esse. Scriptum agnoscebat: meaning it was an actual work of Ph. Tetrilius: some MSS. are said to have Tetrinius, and the name Tertinius is found on inscriptions. One good MS. has Tretilius, which might be a mistake for Tertilius, a name formed similar to Pompilius, Quintilius, Sextilius. One might wonder if Petrilius, derived from the word for four, should be read? Petrilius and Pompilius would then match like Petronius and Pomponius, Petreius and Pompeius. For the formation of these names see Corss. I. 116. Rogus: an ill-omened and unknown name. Rocus, as pointed out by Ursinus, appears on denarii of the gens Creperia. De Philone ... ab eo ipso: note the change of prep. "from Philo's lips," "from his copy." De and ex are commonly used in Cicero after audire, while ab is relatively rare. See M.D.F. I. 39, and for describere ab aliquo cf. a te in Ad Att. XIII. 22, 3.

§12. Dicta Philoni: for this see Introd. p. 50. It cannot mean what Goer. makes it mean, "coram Philone." I think it probable that Philoni is a marginal explanation foisted on the text. As to the statements of Catulus the elder, they are made clear by 18. Academicos: i.e. novos, who are here treated as the true Academics, though Antiochus himself claimed the title. Aristo: see Introd. p. 11. Aristone: Diog. VII. 164 mentions an Aristo of Alexandria, a Peripatetic, who may be the same. Dio seems unknown. Negat: see n. on 18. Lenior: some MSS. levior, as is usual with these two words. In 11 one of the earliest editions has leviter for leniter.

§12. Dicta Philoni: for this see Introd. p. 50. It cannot mean what Goer. interprets as "coram Philone." I think it's likely that Philoni is a side note that got added to the text. As for Catulus the elder’s statements, they are clarified by 18. Academicos: meaning novos, who are considered the true Academics here, even though Antiochus himself claimed that title. Aristo: see Introd. p. 11. Aristone: Diog. VII. 164 mentions an Aristo from Alexandria, a Peripatetic, who might be the same person. Dio seems to be unknown. Negat: see n. on 18. Lenior: some manuscripts have levior, which is common with these two words. In 11 one of the earliest editions uses leviter instead of leniter.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. To me, Cicero acted like a rebellious tribune, calling on famous ancient philosophers to back skepticism (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). Those philosophers, except for Empedocles, seem to be, if anything, too certain (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). Even if they often had doubts, do you really think that no progress has been made over so many centuries by the efforts of many talented individuals? Arcesilas was a rebel against a solid philosophy, just as Ti. Gracchus was a rebel against a solid government (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). Has nothing truly been learned since Arcesilas? His views have had limited, though notable support (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). Many dogmatists now believe that no debate should occur with a skeptic, since arguments can’t add anything to the inherent clarity of true sensations (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__). However, most do allow discussions with skeptics. Philo, in his new ideas, ended up stating falsehoods, causing him to face all the problems he wanted to avoid; his rejection of Zeno's definition of the καταληπτικη φαντασια ultimately pushed him back into the complete skepticism he was trying to escape. We must either accept Zeno's definition or yield to the skeptics (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__).

§13. Rursus exorsus est: cf. exorsus in 10. Popularis: δημοτικους. Ii a: so Dav. for MSS. iam. Tum ad hos: so MSS., Dav. aut hos. The omission of the verb venire is very common in Cic.'s letters. C. Flaminium: the general at lake Trasimene. Aliquot annis: one good MS. has annos, cf. T.D. I. 4, where all the best MSS. have annos. The ablative is always used to express point of time, and indeed it may be doubted whether the best writers ever use any accusative in that sense, though they do occasionally use the ablative to express duration (cf. Prop. I. 6, 7 and Madv. Gram. 235, 2). L. Cassium: this is L. Cassius Longinus Ravilla, a man of good family, who carried a ballot bill (De Leg. III. 35), he was the author of the cui bono principle and so severe a judge as to be called scopulus reorum. Pompeium: apparently the man who made the disgraceful treaty with Numantia repudiated by home in 139 B.C. P. Africanum: i.e. the younger, who supported the ballot bill of Cassius, but seems to have done nothing else for the democrats. Fratres: Lamb. viros, but cf. Brut. 98. P. Scaevolam: the pontifex, consul in the year Tib. Gracchus was killed, when he refused to use violence against the tribunes. The only connection these brothers had with the schemes of Gracchus seems to be that they were consulted by him as lawyers, about the legal effect the bills would have. Ut videmus ... ut suspicantur: Halm with Gruter brackets these words on the ground that the statement about Marius implies that the demagogues lie about all but him. Those words need not imply so much, and if they did, Cic. may be allowed the inconsistency.

§13. He started again: see exorsus in 10. Popularis: public. Ii a: so Dav. for MSS. iam. Then to these: so MSS., Dav. or these. The omission of the verb venire is very common in Cic.'s letters. C. Flaminium: the general at Lake Trasimene. Aliquot annis: one good MS. has annos, see T.D. I. 4, where all the best MSS. have annos. The ablative is always used to express point of time, and it may be questioned whether the best writers ever use any accusative in that sense, though they do occasionally use the ablative to express duration (see Prop. I. 6, 7 and Madv. Gram. 235, 2). L. Cassium: this is L. Cassius Longinus Ravilla, a man from a good family, who sponsored a ballot bill (De Leg. III. 35), he was the originator of the cui bono principle and such a severe judge that he was called scopulus reorum. Pompeium: apparently the man who made the disgraceful treaty with Numantia that was rejected by the Senate in 139 B.C. P. Africanum: i.e. the younger, who supported the ballot bill of Cassius, but seems to have done nothing else for the democrats. Fratres: Lamb. viros, but cf. Brut. 98. P. Scaevolam: the pontifex, consul in the year Tib. Gracchus was killed, when he refused to use violence against the tribunes. The only connection these brothers had with the plans of Gracchus seems to be that they were consulted by him as lawyers about the legal implications of the bills. As we see ... as they suspect: Halm with Gruter brackets these words on the grounds that the statement about Marius suggests that the demagogues lie about everyone except him. Those words need not imply so much, and if they did, Cic. may be allowed the inconsistency.

§14. Similiter: it is noticeable that five MSS. of Halm have simile. Xenophanem: so Victorius for the MSS. Xenoplatonem. Ed. Rom. (1471) has Cenonem, which would point to Zenonem, but Cic. does not often name Zeno of Elea. Saturninus: of the question why he was an enemy of Lucullus, Goer. says frustra quaeritur. Saturninus was the persistent enemy of Metellus Numidicus, who was the uncle of Lucullus by marriage. Arcesilae calumnia: this was a common charge, cf. Academicorum calumnia in N.D. II. 20 and calumnia in 18 and 65 of this book. So August. Contra Acad. II. 1 speaks of Academicorum vel calumnia vel pertinacia vel pericacia. Democriti verecundia: Cic. always has a kind of tenderness for Democritus, as Madv. on D.F. I. 20 remarks, cf. De Div. II. 30 where Democr. is made an exception to the general arrogantia of the physici. Empedocles quidem ... videatur: cf. 74. The exordium of his poem is meant, though there is nothing in it so strong as the words of the text, see R. and P. 108. Quale sit: the emphasis is on sit, the sceptic regards only phenomenal, not essential existence. Quasi modo nascentes: Ciacconus thought this spurious, cf. however T.D. II. 5 ut oratorum laus ... senescat ... , philosophia nascatur.

§14. Similarly: it’s noticeable that five of Halm’s manuscripts have simile. Xenophanes: Victorius uses it for the manuscripts of Xenoplatonem. Ed. Rom. (1471) has Cenonem, which would refer to Zenonem, but Cicero doesn’t often mention Zeno of Elea. Saturninus: regarding why he was an enemy of Lucullus, Goer. says frustra quaeritur. Saturninus was the relentless enemy of Metellus Numidicus, who was married to Lucullus's aunt. Arcesilae calumnia: this was a frequent accusation, see Academicorum calumnia in N.D. II. 20 and calumnia in 18 and 65 of this book. August. Contra Acad. II. 1 mentions Academicorum vel calumnia vel pertinacia vel pericacia. Democriti verecundia: Cicero always has a sort of fondness for Democritus, as Madv. notes in D.F. I. 20, see also De Div. II. 30 where Democritus is an exception to the general arrogantia of the physici. Empedocles quidem ... videatur: see 74. The beginning of his poem is referenced, though it doesn't contain anything as strong as the words in the text, see R. and P. 108. Quale sit: the emphasis is on sit, the skeptic only considers phenomenal, not essential existence. Quasi modo nascentes: Ciacconus thought this was spurious, see however T.D. II. 5 ut oratorum laus ... senescat ... , philosophia nascatur.

§15. haesitaverunt: Goer. cf. De Or. I. 40. Constitutam: so in 14. Delitisceret: this is the right spelling, not delitesceret, which one good MS. has here, see Corssen II. 285. Negavissent: "had denied, as they said." Tollendus est: a statement which is criticised in 74. Nominibus differentis ... dissenserunt: genuine Antiochean opinions, see the Academica Posteriora 17, 43. De se ipse: very frequent in Cic. (cf. Madv. Gram. 487 b). Diceret: this is omitted by the MSS., but one has agnosceret on the margin; see n. on 88. Fannius: in his "Annals." The same statement is quoted in De Or. II. 270, Brutus 299. Brutus had written an epitome of this work of Fannius (Ad Att. XII. 5, 3).

§15. haesitaverunt: Goer. cf. De Or. I. 40. Constitutam: as seen in 14. Delitisceret: this is the correct spelling, not delitesceret, which a good manuscript has here; see Corssen II. 285. Negavissent: "had denied, as they stated." Tollendus est: a statement that is criticized in 74. Nominibus differentis ... dissenserunt: genuine Antiochene opinions; see Academica Posteriora 17, 43. De se ipse: very common in Cic. (cf. Madv. Gram. 487 b). Diceret: this is omitted by the manuscripts, but agnosceret is noted in the margin; see note on 88. Fannius: in his "Annals." The same statement is referenced in De Or. II. 270, Brutus 299. Brutus had written a summary of this work by Fannius (Ad Att. XII. 5, 3).

§16. Veteribus: Bentley's em. of MSS. vetera: C.F. Hermann (Schneid Philol. VII. 457), thinking the departure from the MSS. too great, keeps vetera and changes incognita into incondita, comparing De Or. I. 197, III. 173. A glance, however, at the exx. in Forc. will show that the word always means merely "disordered, confused" in Cic. The difference here is not one between order and no order, but between knowledge and no knowledge, so that incognita is far better. I am not at all certain that the MSS. reading needs alteration. If kept the sense would be: "but let us suppose, for sake of argument, that the doctrines of the ancients were not knowledge, but mere opinion." The conj. of Kayser veri nota for vetera (cf. 76) and investigatum below, is fanciful and improbable. Quod investigata sunt: "in that an investigation was made." Herm. again disturbs the text which since Madv. Em. 127 supported it (quoting T.D. V. 15, Liv. XXXV. 16) had been settled. Holding that illa in the former sentence cannot be the subj. of the verb, he rashly ejects nihilne est igitur actum as a dittographia (!) from 15 nihilne explicatum, and reads quot for quod with Bentl. For the meaning cf. T.D. III. 69 and Arist. on the progress of philosophy as there quoted. Arcesilas Zenoni ... obtrectans: see n. on I. 34. These charges were brought by each school against the other. In Plutarch Adv. Colotem p. 1121 F, want of novelty is charged against Arcesilas, and the charge is at once joyfully accepted by Plut. The scepticism of Arcesilas was often excused by the provocation Zeno gave, see Aug. Contra Acad. II. 14, 15 and notes on fragm. 2 and 35 of the Academica Posteriora. Immutatione verborum: n. on I. 33. This phrase has also technical meanings; it translates the Greek τροποι (Brut. 69) and αλληγορια in De Or. II. 261, where an ex. is given. Definitiones: n. on 18. Tenebras obducere: such expressions abound in Cic. where the New Academy is mentioned, cf. 30 (lucem eripere), N.D. I. 6 (noctem obfundere) Aug. Contra Ac. III. 14 (quasdam nebulas obfundere), also the joke of Aug. II. 29 tenebrae quae patronae Academicorum solent esse. Non admodum probata: cf. the passage of Polybius qu. by Zeller 533. Lacyde: the most important passages in ancient authorities concerning him are quoted by Zeller 506. It is important to note that Arcesilas left no writings so that Lacydes became the source of information about his teacher's doctrines. Tenuit: cf. the use of obtinere in De Or. I. 45. In Aeschine: so Dav. for the confused MSS. reading. For this philosopher see Zeller 533. As two MSS. have hac nonne Christ conj. Hagnone which Halm, as well as Baiter takes; Zeller 533 seems to adopt this and at once confuses the supposed philosopher with one Agnon just mentioned in Quint. II. 17, 15. There is not the slightest reason for this, Agnon and Hagnon being known, if known at all, from these two passages only.

§16. Veteribus: Bentley's edition of manuscripts. vetera: C.F. Hermann (Schneid Philol. VII. 457), believing that the departure from the manuscripts is too significant, keeps vetera and changes incognita to incondita, comparing De Or. I. 197, III. 173. A look at the examples in Forc. will show that the word consistently means simply "disordered, confused" in Cic. The distinction here is not about order versus disorder but rather knowledge versus ignorance, so incognita is much better. I'm not sure that the reading from the manuscripts needs to be changed. If we keep it, the sense would be: "but let’s assume, for the sake of argument, that the doctrines of the ancients were not knowledge, but mere opinion." Kayser's suggestion of veri nota for vetera (cf. 76) and investigatum below is whimsical and unlikely. Quod investigata sunt: "that an investigation was conducted." Herm. again disrupts the text which since Madv. Em. 127 supported it (quoting T.D. V. 15, Liv. XXXV. 16) had been resolved. He argues that illa in the previous sentence cannot be the subject of the verb, and he carelessly removes nihilne est igitur actum as a dittographia (!) from 15 nihilne explicatum, and reads quot for quod with Bentl. For the meaning see T.D. III. 69 and Arist. on the progress of philosophy as cited there. Arcesilas Zenoni ... obtrectans: see n. on I. 34. These accusations were made by each school against the other. In Plutarch Adv. Colotem p. 1121 F, a lack of novelty is claimed against Arcesilas, and Plutarch immediately accepts this accusation with joy. The skepticism of Arcesilas was often justified by the provocation from Zeno, as seen in Aug. Contra Acad. II. 14, 15 and notes on fragm. 2 and 35 of the Academica Posteriora. Immutatione verborum: n. on I. 33. This phrase also has specific meanings; it translates the Greek ways (Brut. 69) and allegory in De Or. II. 261, where an example is given. Definitiones: n. on 18. Tenebras obducere: such phrases are common in Cic. when the New Academy is mentioned, cf. 30 (lucem eripere), N.D. I. 6 (noctem obfundere) Aug. Contra Ac. III. 14 (quasdam nebulas obfundere), also the joke of Aug. II. 29 tenebrae quae patronae Academicorum solent esse. Non admodum probata: cf. the passage of Polybius quoted by Zeller 533. Lacyde: the most significant passages in ancient sources regarding him are cited by Zeller 506. It’s important to note that Arcesilas left no writings, which means Lacydes became the source of information about his teacher's beliefs. Tenuit: cf. the usage of obtinere in De Or. I. 45. In Aeschine: so Dav. for the unclear manuscript reading. For this philosopher see Zeller 533. Since two manuscripts have hac nonne, Christ suggests Hagnone, which Halm, as well as Baiter adopt; Zeller 533 seems to support this and instantly confuses the supposed philosopher with one Agnon just mentioned in Quint. II. 17, 15. There is absolutely no reason for this, as Agnon and Hagnon are only known, if at all, from these two passages.

§17. Patrocinium: for the word cf. N.D. I. 6. Non defuit: such patronage was wanting in the time of Arcesilas (16). Faciendum omnino non putabant: "Epictetus (Arrian, Diss. I. 27, 15) quietly suppresses a sceptic by saying ουκ αγω σχολην προς ταυτα" (Zeller 85, n.). In another passage (Arrian, I. 5) Epict. says it is no more use arguing with a sceptic than with a corpse. Ullam rationem disputare: the same constr. occurs in 74 and Pro Caecina 15, Verr. Act. I. 24. Antipatrum: cf. fragm. 1 of Book I. Verbum e verbo: so 31, D.F. III. 15, T.D. III. 7, not verbum de verbo, which Goer. asserts to be the usual form. Comprehensio: cf. I. 41. Ut Graeci: for the ellipse of the verb cf. I. 44 ut Democritus. Evidentiam: other translations proposed by Cic. were illustratio (Quint. VI. 2, 32) and perspicientia (De Off. I. 15). Fabricemur: cf. 87, 119, 121. Me appellabat: Cic. was the great advocate for the Latinisation of Greek terms (D.F. III. 15). Sed tamen: this often resumes the interrupted narrative, see Madv. Gram. 480. Ipsa evidentia: note that the verb evidere is not Latin.

§17. Patrocinium: for the word see N.D. I. 6. Non defuit: that kind of support was missing in the time of Arcesilas (16). Faciendum omnino non putabant: "Epictetus (Arrian, Diss. I. 27, 15) quietly shuts down a skeptic by saying I'm not going to school for this." (Zeller 85, n.). In another passage (Arrian, I. 5) Epictetus says it's no more useful to argue with a skeptic than with a corpse. Ullam rationem disputare: the same construction appears in 74 and Pro Caecina 15, Verr. Act. I. 24. Antipatrum: see fragment 1 of Book I. Verbum e verbo: also 31, D.F. III. 15, T.D. III. 7, not verbum de verbo, which Goer. claims is the common form. Comprehensio: see I. 41. Ut Graeci: for the ellipsis of the verb see I. 44 ut Democritus. Evidentiam: other translations suggested by Cicero were illustratio (Quint. VI. 2, 32) and perspicientia (De Off. I. 15). Fabricemur: see 87, 119, 121. Me appellabat: Cicero was a major proponent of adapting Greek terms into Latin (D.F. III. 15). Sed tamen: this often continues the interrupted narrative, see Madv. Gram. 480. Ipsa evidentia: note that the verb evidere is not Latin.

§18. Sustinere: cf. 70. Pertinaciam: the exact meaning of this may be seen from D.F. II. 107, III. 1. It denotes the character which cannot recognise a defeat in argument and refuses to see the force of an opponent's reasoning. For the application of the term to the Academics, cf. n. on 14, 66, also I. 44 and D.F. V. 94, N.D. I. 13, in the last of which passages the Academy is called procax. Mentitur: cf. 12. Ita negaret: this ita corresponds to si below,—a common sequence of particles in Cic., cf. 19. Ακαταληπτον: the conj. of Turnebus καταληπτον is unnecessary, on account of the negative contained in negaret. Visum: cf. I. 40. Trivimus: cf. I. 27. Visum igitur: the Greek of this definition will be found in Zeller 86. The words impressum effictumque are equivalent to εναπεσφραγισμενη και εναπομεμαγμενη in the Gk. It must not be forgotten that the Stoics held a sensation to be a real alteration (‛ετεροιωσις) of the material substance of the soul through the action of some external thing, which impresses its image on the soul as a seal does on wax, cf. Zeller 76 and 77 with footnotes. Ex eo unde esset ... unde non esset: this translation corresponds closely to the definition given by Sextus in four out of the six passages referred to by Zeller (in Adv. Math. VIII. 86 Pyrrh. Hypotyp. III. 242, the definition is clipt), and in Diog. Laert. VII. 50 (in 46 he gives a clipt form like that of Sextus in the two passages just referred to). It is worth remarking (as Petrus Valentia did, p. 290 of Orelli's reprint of his Academica) that Cic. omits to represent the words κατ' αυτο το ‛υπαρχον. Sextus Adv. Math. VII. 249 considers them essential to the definition and instances Orestes who looking at Electra, mistook her for an Erinys. The φαντασια therefore which he had although απο ‛υπαρχοντος (proceeding from an actually existent thing) was not κατα το ‛υπαρχον, i.e. did not truly represent that existent thing. Aug. Cont. Acad. II. 11 quotes Cicero's definition and condenses it thus; his signis verum posse comprehendi quae signa non potest habere quod falsum est. Iudicium: κριτηριον, a test to distinguish between the unknown and the known. Eo, quo minime volt: several things are clear, (1) that Philo headed a reaction towards dogmatism, (2) that he based the possibility of knowledge on a ground quite different from the καταληπτικη φαντασια, which he pronounced impossible, (3) that he distorted the views of Carneades to suit his own. As to (1) all ancient testimony is clear, cf. 11, Sextus Pyrr. Hyp. I. 235, who tells us that while the Carneadeans believed all things to be ακαταληπτα, Philo held them to be καταληπτα, and Numenius in Euseb. Praep. Ev. XIV. 8, p. 739, who treats him throughout his notice as a renegade. (2) is evident from the Academica and from Sextus as quoted above. The foundation for knowledge which he substituted is more difficult to comprehend. Sextus indeed tells us that he held things to be in their own nature καταληπτα (‛οσον δε επι τη φυσει των πραγματων αυτων καταλ.). But Arcesilas and Carneades would not have attempted to disprove this; they never tried to show that things in themselves were incognisable, but that human faculties do not avail to give information about them. Unless therefore Philo deluded himself with words, there was nothing new to him about such a doctrine. The Stoics by their καταληπτικη φαντασια professed to be able to get at the thing in itself, in its real being, if then Philo did away with the καταλ. φαντ. and substituted no other mode of curing the defects alleged by Arcesilas and Carneades to reside in sense, he was fairly open to the retort of Antiochus given in the text. Numenius treats his polemic against the καταλ. φαντ. as a mere feint intended to cover his retreat towards dogmatism. A glimpse of his position is afforded in 112 of this book, where we may suppose Cic. to be expressing the views of Philo, and not those of Clitomachus as he usually does. It would seem from that passage that he defined the cognisable to be "quod impressum esset e vero" (φαντασια απο ‛υπαρχοντος εναπομεμαγμενη), refusing to add "quo modo imprimi non posset a falso (‛οια ουκ αν γενοιτο απο μη ‛υπαρχοντος), cf. my n. on the passage. Thus defined, he most likely tried to show that the cognisable was equivalent to the δηλον or πιθανον of Carneades, hence he eagerly pressed the doubtful statement of the latter that the wise man would "opine," that is, would pronounce definite judgments on phenomena. (See 78 of this book.) The scarcity of references to Philo in ancient authorities does not allow of a more exact view of his doctrine. Modern inquiry has been able to add little or nothing to the elucidation given in 1596 by Petrus Valentia in his book entitled Academica (pp. 313—316 of the reprint by Orelli). With regard to (3), it it not difficult to see wherein Philo's "lie" consisted. He denied the popular view of Arcesilas and Carneades, that they were apostles of doubt, to be correct (12). I may add that from the mention of Philo's ethical works at the outset of Stobaeus' Ethica, he would appear to have afterwards left dialectic and devoted himself to ethics. What is important for us is, that Cic. never seems to have made himself the defender of the new Philonian dialectic. By him the dialectic of Carneades is treated as genuinely Academic. Revolvitur: cf. De Div. II. 13, also 148 of this book. Eam definitionem: it is noteworthy that the whole war between the sceptics and the dogmatists was waged over the definition of the single sensation. Knowledge, it was thought, was a homogeneous compound of these sense atoms, if I may so call them, on all hands it was allowed that all knowledge ultimately rests on sense; therefore its possibility depends on the truth of the individual perception of sense.

§18. Sustinere: cf. 70. Pertinaciam: the exact meaning of this can be found in D.F. II. 107, III. 1. It refers to the nature that cannot accept defeat in an argument and refuses to acknowledge the strength of an opponent's reasoning. For its use regarding the Academics, see the notes on 14, 66, also I. 44 and D.F. V. 94, N.D. I. 13, where the Academy is described as procax. Mentitur: cf. 12. Ita negaret: this ita corresponds to si below,—a typical sequence of particles in Cic., cf. 19. Unintelligible: the conjunction from Turnebus καταληπτον is unnecessary, due to the negative in negaret. Visum: cf. I. 40. Trivimus: cf. I. 27. Visum igitur: the Greek of this definition can be found in Zeller 86. The phrases impressum effictumque are equivalent to εναπεσφραγισμένη και εναπομεμαγμένη in Greek. It should not be forgotten that the Stoics believed sensation to be a real change (‛ετεροιωσις) in the material substance of the soul caused by some external thing that leaves its mark on the soul like a seal on wax, cf. Zeller 76 and 77 with footnotes. Ex eo unde esset ... unde non esset: this translation closely aligns with the definition provided by Sextus in four of the six passages referenced by Zeller (in Adv. Math. VIII. 86 Pyrrh. Hypotyp. III. 242, the definition is shortened), and in Diog. Laert. VII. 50 (in 46 he gives a shortened version like that of Sextus in the previously mentioned passages). It is worth noting (as Petrus Valentia pointed out, p. 290 of Orelli's reprint of his Academica) that Cic. does not include the words κατ' αυτο το υπαρκτό . Sextus Adv. Math. VII. 249 considers these words essential to the definition and cites Orestes, who mistook Electra for an Erinys. The imagination he had, though από υπαρχόντος (proceeding from something that actually exists), did not represent κατά το ‛υπάρχον, i.e. did not truly represent that existing entity. Aug. Cont. Acad. II. 11 quotes Cicero's definition and condenses it this way; his signis verum posse comprehendi quae signa non potest habere quod falsum est. Iudicium: criterion, a criterion to distinguish between the unknown and the known. Eo, quo minime volt: a few things are clear, (1) that Philo led a movement towards dogmatism, (2) that he based the possibility of knowledge on a foundation quite different from the catchy imagination, which he deemed impossible, (3) that he misrepresented the views of Carneades to fit his own. Regarding (1) all ancient evidence is clear, cf. 11, Sextus Pyrr. Hyp. I. 235, who notes that while the Carneadeans regarded all things as incomprehensible, Philo claimed they were καταληπτα, and Numenius in Euseb. Praep. Ev. XIV. 8, p. 739, who treats him consistently as a renegade. (2) is clear from the Academica and from Sextus as mentioned above. The foundation for knowledge that he proposed is harder to fully grasp. Sextus indeed tells us that he believed things to be in their own nature captures (as far as it pertains to the nature of these things captures). However, Arcesilas and Carneades would not have tried to refute this; they never argued that things in themselves were unknowable, but that human capacities do not suffice to provide knowledge about them. Thus, unless Philo deceived himself with words, he had no new insight regarding such a doctrine. The Stoics through their graspable imagination claimed to reach the thing in itself, in its true essence, so if Philo discarded the καταλ. φαντ. without proposing another approach to address the flaws attributed by Arcesilas and Carneades to sense perception, he was quite susceptible to the criticism from Antiochus presented in the text. Numenius views his argument against the καταλ. φαντ. as merely a tactic meant to disguise his retreat towards dogmatism. A hint of his perspective is found in 112 of this book, where we can assume Cic. is expressing Philo's views, rather than those of Clitomachus as he typically does. It appears from that passage that he defined the knowable to be "quod impressum esset e vero" (φαντασία απο ‛υπαρχόντος εναπομενόμενη), declining to add "quo modo imprimi non posset a falso (Unfortunately, I cannot modernize this text as it is in ancient Greek and lacks context for translation. If you would like to provide more information or another text, I would be happy to assist!), cf. my note on the passage. Thus defined, he most likely tried to show that the knowable was equivalent to the δηλον or likely of Carneades, thus he eagerly emphasized the uncertain claim of the latter that the wise man would "opine," meaning that he would make definitive judgments on phenomena. (See 78 of this book.) The lack of mentions of Philo in ancient texts does not permit a more accurate understanding of his doctrine. Modern research has contributed little or nothing to the clarification provided in 1596 by Petrus Valentia in his work entitled Academica (pp. 313—316 of Orelli's reprint). Regarding (3), it's not hard to see where Philo's "lie" lay. He rejected the popular view of Arcesilas and Carneades, that they were champions of doubt, as incorrect (12). I should note that from the reference to Philo's ethical works at the beginning of Stobaeus' Ethica, he seems to have later shifted from dialectic to focus solely on ethics. What is important for us is that Cic. never seems to have positioned himself as a defender of the new Philonic dialectic. By him, Carneades' dialectic is treated as genuine Academic thought. Revolvitur: cf. De Div. II. 13, also 148 of this book. Eam definitionem: it is noteworthy that the entire conflict between the skeptics and the dogmatists revolved around the definition of the single sensation. Knowledge was believed to be a uniform blend of these sense elements, if I may call them that; universally, it was accepted that all knowledge ultimately relies on sensory perception; therefore, its validity depends on the accuracy of individual sensory perceptions.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. When the senses are healthy and functioning properly, they provide completely accurate information about the outside world. I don’t claim that every sensation is true; that’s something Epicurus would need to address. Obstacles to the senses must always be eliminated, and in practice, we do eliminate them whenever possible (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). The refined senses of painters and musicians are incredibly powerful! The sense of touch is remarkably sharp! (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). Following sensory perceptions, we have the clear perceptions of the mind, which are in a way based on our senses, growing increasingly complex until we reach definitions and ideas (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). If these ideas could potentially be false, then logic, memory, and all forms of art become impossible (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). The possibility of true perception is evident in moral actions. Who would take action if the very things they act upon could be false? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__) How can wisdom be considered wisdom if it has nothing certain to guide it? There must be a solid foundation for action to take place (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__). We have to trust what drives us to action; otherwise, action becomes impossible (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__). The teachings of the New Academy would bring an end to all reasoning processes. The transient and uncertain can never be truly understood. Rational proof requires that something hidden must be revealed (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__). Syllogisms become useless, and philosophy cannot exist unless its principles are built on a solid foundation (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__). Thus, the Academics have been pressed to accept their belief that perception is impossible as a certain perception of their own minds. Carneades argued that this would be contradictory since the very belief denies any possibility of true perception (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__). Antiochus stated that the Academics could not be considered philosophers if they lacked confidence in even their singular belief (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__).

§19. Sensibus: it is important to observe that the word sensus like αισθησις means two things, (1) one of the five senses, (2) an individual act of sensation. Deus: for the supposed god cf. T.D. II. 67. Non videam: this strong statement is ridiculed in 80. De remo inflexo et de collo columbae: cf. 79, 82. The κωπη εναλος κεκλασμενη and περιστερας τραχηλος are frequently mentioned, along with numerous other instances of the deceptiveness of sense, by Sext. Emp., e.g. Pyrrhon. Hypot. I. 119-121, Adv. Math. VII. 244, 414. Cicero, in his speech of the day before, had probably added other examples, cf. Aug. Cont. Ac. III. 27. Epicurus hoc viderit: see 79, 80. Epic. held all sensation, per se, to be infallible. The chief authorities for this are given in R. and P. 343, 344, Zeller 403, footnote. Lumen mutari: cf. Brut. 261. Intervalla ... diducimus: for this cf. Sext. Pyrrh. I. 118 πεμπτος εστι λογος (i.e. the 5th sceptic τροπος for showing sense to be untrustworthy) ‛ο παρα τας θεσεις (situs) και τα διαστηματα (intervalla) και τους τοπους. Multaque facimus usque eo: Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 258 παντα ποιει μεχρις αν τρανην και πληκτικην σπαση φαντασιαν. Sui iudicii: see for the gen. M.D.F. II. 27; there is an extraordinary instance in Plaut. Persa V. 2, 8, quoted by Goer. Sui cuiusque: for this use of suus quisque as a single word see M.D.F. V. 46.

§19. Sensibus: it's essential to note that the word sensus like sensory perception has two meanings: (1) one of the five senses, (2) a specific act of sensation. Deus: for the supposed god, see T.D. II. 67. Non videam: this strong assertion is mocked in 80. De remo inflexo et de collo columbae: see 79, 82. The καταπληκτική ναυτική εμπειρία and περιστερας τραχηλος are often referenced, along with many other examples of how deceptive our senses can be, by Sext. Emp., for instance in Pyrrhon. Hypot. I. 119-121, Adv. Math. VII. 244, 414. Cicero likely included additional examples in his speech the day before; see Aug. Cont. Ac. III. 27. Epicurus hoc viderit: refer to 79, 80. Epicurus believed that all sensation per se was infallible. The main sources for this are outlined in R. and P. 343, 344, Zeller 403, footnote. Lumen mutari: see Brut. 261. Intervalla ... diducimus: for this, see Sext. Pyrrh. I. 118 Fifth word (i.e. the 5th sceptic way for showing that the senses are unreliable) 'the positions' (situs) and the intervals (intervalla) and the places. Multaque facimus usque eo: Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 258 It does everything until it breaks the grand and striking imagination.. Sui iudicii: see for the gen. M.D.F. II. 27; there is a remarkable example in Plaut. Persa V. 2, 8, cited by Goer. Sui cuiusque: for this use of suus quisque as a single word, see M.D.F. V. 46.

§20. Ut oculi ... cantibus: Halm after Dav. treats this as a gloss: on the other hand I think it appropriate and almost necessary. Quis est quin cernat: read Madvig's strong remarks on Goerenz's note here (D.F. II. 27). Umbris ... eminentia: Pliny (see Forc.) often uses umbra and lumen, to denote background and foreground, so in Gk. σκια and σκιασμα are opposed to λαμπρα; cf. also σκιαγραφειν, adumbrare, and Aesch. Agam. 1328. Cic. often applies metaphorically to oratory the two words here used, e.g. De Or. III. 101, and after him Quintilian, e.g. II. 17, 21. Inflatu: cf. 86 (where an answer is given) and αναβολη. Antiopam: of Pacuvius. Andromacham: of Ennius, often quoted by Cic., as De Div. I. 23. Interiorem: see R. and P. 165 and Zeller's Socrates and the Socratic Schools, 296. Quia sentiatur: αισθησις being their only κριτηριον. Madv. (without necessity, as a study of the passages referred to in R. and P. and Zeller will show) conj. cui adsentiatur, comparing 39, 58; cf. also 76. Inter eum ... et inter: for the repetition of inter cf. T.D. IV. 32 and Madv. Gram. 470. Nihil interesse: if the doctrine of the Academics were true, a man might really be in pain when he fancied himself in pleasure, and vice versa; thus the distinction between pleasure and pain would be obscured. Sentiet ... insaniat: For the sequence cf. D.F. I. 62 and Wesenberg's fine note on T.D. V. 102.

§20. As the eyes ... with song: Halm, following Dav., treats this as a gloss; however, I think it's fitting and almost necessary. Who doesn't see: check out Madvig's strong comments on Goerenz's note here (D.F. II. 27). Shadows ... prominence: Pliny (see Forc.) often uses umbra and lumen to signify background and foreground, similar to how in Greek shadow and shadowing contrast with λαμπρά; also see σκιαγραφειν, adumbrare, and Aesch. Agam. 1328. Cicero often uses these two words metaphorically for oratory, e.g., De Or. III. 101, and later Quintilian, e.g., II. 17, 21. By blowing: see 86 (where an answer is provided) and postponement. Antiopa: from Pacuvius. Andromache: from Ennius, frequently cited by Cicero, such as in De Div. I. 23. Deeper: see R. and P. 165 and Zeller's Socrates and the Socratic Schools, 296. Because it can be sensed: sensation being their only criterion. Madv. (unnecessarily, as studying the references in R. and P. and Zeller will reveal) suggests to whom it agrees, comparing 39, 58; see also 76. Between him ... and between: for the repetition of between see T.D. IV. 32 and Madv. Gram. 470. No difference: if the doctrine of the Academics were true, a person could indeed feel pain while believing themselves to be in pleasure, and vice versa; thus, the line between pleasure and pain would be blurred. Will feel ... goes mad: For the sequence see D.F. I. 62 and Wesenberg's insightful note on T.D. V. 102.

§21. Illud est album: these are αξιωματα, judgments of the mind, in which alone truth and falsehood reside; see Zeller 107 sq. There is a passage in Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 344, 345 which closely resembles ours; it is too long to quote entire: αισθησεσι μεν ουν μοναις λαβειν ταληθες (which resides only in the αξιωμα) ου δυναται ανθρωπος. ... φυσει γαρ εισιν αλογοι ... δει δε εις φαντασιαν αχθηναι του τοιουτου πραγματος "τουτο λευκον εστι και τουτο γλυκυ εστιν." τωι δε τοιουτωι πραγματι ουκετι της αισθησεως εργον εστιν επιβαλλειν ... συνεσεως τε δει και μνημης. Ille deinceps: deinceps is really out of place; cf. 24 quomodo primum for pr. quom. Ille equus est: Cic. seems to consider that the αξιωμα, which affirms the existence of an abstract quality, is prior to that which affirms the existence of a concrete individual. I can quote no parallel to this from the Greek texts. Expletam comprehensionem: full knowledge. Here we rise to a definition. This one often appears in Sextus: e.g. Adv. Math. VII. ανθρωπος εστι ζωον λογικον θνητον, νου και επιστημης δεκτικον. The Stoic ‛οροι, and this among them, are amusingly ridiculed, Pyrrh. Hyp. II. 208—211. Notitiae: this Cic. uses as a translation both of προληψις and εννοια, for which see Zeller 79, 89. In I. 40 notiones rerum is given. Sine quibus: δια γαρ των εννοιων τα πραγματα λαμβανεται Diog. VII. 42.

§21. This is the white one: these are principles, judgments of the mind, where truth and falsehood alone exist; see Zeller 107 sq. There’s a passage in Sextus Adv. Math. VII. 344, 345 that closely resembles ours; it’s too long to quote entirely: So, in perception, we can grasp the truth alone. (which resides only in the principle) You can do it, human. ... they are irrational by nature ... it is necessary to fall into the imagination of such a thing "this is white and this is sweet." For this matter, it is no longer the work of sensation to apply ... understanding and memory are also necessary.. Then: then is really out of place; cf. 24 how first for pr. quom. That horse is: Cic. seems to consider that the principle, which affirms the existence of an abstract quality, is prior to that which affirms the existence of a concrete individual. I cannot quote any parallel to this from the Greek texts. Complete understanding: full knowledge. Here we rise to a definition. This one often appears in Sextus: e.g. Adv. Math. VII. A human is a rational, living being, capable of thought and receptive to knowledge.. The Stoic definitions, and this among them, are amusingly ridiculed in Pyrrh. Hyp. II. 208—211. Knowledge: this Cic. uses as a translation for both prolepsis and ennoia, for which see Zeller 79, 89. In I. 40 notions of things is given. Without which: Because of the thoughts, things are taken in. Diog. VII. 42.

§22. Igitur: for the anacoluthia cf. Madv. Gram. 480. Consentaneum: so Sextus constantly uses ακολουθον. Repugnaret: cf. I. 19 and n. Memoriae certe: n. on 106. Continet: cf. contineant in 40. Quae potest esse: Cic. nearly always writes putat esse, potest esse and the like, not esse putat etc., which form is especially rare at the end of a clause. Memoria falsorum: this difficulty is discussed in Plato Sophist. 238—239. Ex multis animi perceptionibus: the same definition of an art occurs in N.D. II. 148, D.F. III. 18 (see Madv.), Quint, II. 17, 41, Sext. Pyrrh. Hyp. III. 188 τεχνην ειναι συστημα εκ καταληψεον συγγεγυμνασμενων ib. III. 250. Quam: for the change from plural to singular (perceptio in universum) cf. n. on I. 38, Madv. D.F. II. 61, Em. 139. Qui distingues: Sext. Adv. Math. VIII. 280 ου διοισει της ατεχνιας ‛η τεχνη. Sextus often comments on similar complaints of the Stoics. Aliud eiusmodi genus sit: this distinction is as old as Plato and Arist., and is of constant occurrence in the late philosophy. Cf. Sext. Adv. Math. XI. 197 who adds a third class of τεχναι called αποτελεσματικαι to the usual θεωρητικαι and πρακτικαι, also Quint. II. 18, 1 and 2, where ποιητικη corresponds to the αποτ. of Sext. Continget: "will be the natural consequence." The notion that the verb contingit denotes necessarily good fortune is quite unfounded; see Tischer on T.D. III. 4. Tractabit: μελλει μεταχειριζεσθαι.

§22. Therefore: for the anacoluthia see Madv. Gram. 480. Consistent: this is how Sextus consistently uses ακολουθον. Would oppose: see I. 19 and n. Certainly with reference to memory: n. on 106. It contains: see contineant in 40. What could be: Cic. almost always writes considers to be, can be and similar, not to be considers etc., which form is particularly rare at the end of a clause. Memory of falsehoods: this issue is discussed in Plato Sophist. 238—239. From many perceptions of the mind: the same definition of an art appears in N.D. II. 148, D.F. III. 18 (see Madv.), Quint, II. 17, 41, Sext. Pyrrh. Hyp. III. 188 art is a system of occupation of gathered ib. III. 250. Which: for the change from plural to singular (perceptio in universum) see n. on I. 38, Madv. D.F. II. 61, Em. 139. Who distinguishes: Sext. Adv. Math. VIII. 280 The art of the unskilled or the skill of the artist.. Sextus often comments on similar complaints of the Stoics. Another such kind might be: this distinction dates back to Plato and Aristotle, and frequently appears in late philosophy. See Sext. Adv. Math. XI. 197 who adds a third class of skills called effective to the usual θεωρητικαι and practicalities, as well as Quint. II. 18, 1 and 2, where poetic corresponds to the αποτ. of Sext. It will happen: "will be the natural result." The idea that the verb contingit necessarily implies good fortune is completely unfounded; see Tischer on T.D. III. 4. Will handle: μελλει μεταχειρίζεσθαι.

§23. Cognitio: like Germ. lehre, the branch of learning which concerns the virtues. Goer. is quite wrong in taking it to be a trans. of καταληψις here. In quibus: the antecedent is not virtutum, as Petrus Valentia (p. 292 ed. Orelli) supposes and gets into difficulty thereby, but multa. This is shown by etiam; not merely the virtues but also all επιστημη depends on καταληψεις; cf. I. 40, 41, with notes, Zeller 88, R. and P. 367. Stabilem: βεβαιον και αμεταπτωτου. Artem vivendi: "tralaticium hoc apud omnes philosophos" M.D.F. I. 42. Sextus constantly talks about ‛η ονειροπολουμενη περι τον βιον τεχνη (Pyrrh. Hyp. III. 250) the existence of which he disproves to his own satisfaction (Adv. Math. XI. 168 sq). Ille vir bonus: in all ancient systems, even the Epicurean, the happiness of the sapiens must be proof against the rack; cf. esp. D.F. III. 29, 75, T.D. V. 73, Zeller 450, and the similar description of the σοφος in Plato's Gorgias. Potius quam aut: Lamb. ut; but I think C.F. Hermann is right in asserting after Wopkens that Cic. never inserts ut after potius quam with the subj. Tischer on T.D. II. 52 affirms that ut is frequently found, but gives no exx. For the meaning cf. De Off. I. 86, Aug. Cont. Ac. II. 12 who says the sapiens of the Academy must be desertor officiorum omnium. Comprehensi ... constituti: cf. the famous abiit, evasit, excessit, crupit. Iis rebus: note the assumption that the sensation corresponds to the thing which causes it. Adsensus sit ... possint: nearly all edd. before Halm read possunt, but the subj. expresses the possibility as present to the mind of the supposed vir bonus. Cf. Madv. Gram. 368.

§23. Cognitio: similar to the German lehre, it refers to the field of study that deals with virtues. Goer. is mistaken in interpreting it as a translation of capture here. In quibus: the reference point is not virtutum, as suggested by Petrus Valentia (p. 292 ed. Orelli), which leads to confusion, but multa. This is indicated by etiam; it’s not just the virtues but also all science depends on occupations; cf. I. 40, 41, with notes, Zeller 88, R. and P. 367. Stabilem: Sure and unchanging. Artem vivendi: "tralaticium hoc apud omnes philosophos" M.D.F. I. 42. Sextus frequently discusses The dreaming about the art of life (Pyrrh. Hyp. III. 250), which he convincingly disproves (Adv. Math. XI. 168 sq). Ille vir bonus: in all ancient philosophies, even the Epicurean, the happiness of the sapiens should withstand extreme suffering; see especially D.F. III. 29, 75, T.D. V. 73, Zeller 450, and the similar description of the wise in Plato's Gorgias. Potius quam aut: Lamb. ut; but I believe C.F. Hermann is correct in stating, following Wopkens, that Cic. never uses ut after potius quam with the subjunctive. Tischer on T.D. II. 52 argues that ut is often found, but provides no examples. For the meaning see De Off. I. 86, Aug. Cont. Ac. II. 12 who claims the sapiens of the Academy must be desertor officiorum omnium. Comprehensi ... constituti: cf. the famous abiit, evasit, excessit, crupit. Iis rebus: note the assumption that the sensation corresponds to the thing that causes it. Adsensus sit ... possint: nearly all editions before Halm read possunt, but the subjunctive reflects the possibility as understood by the imagined vir bonus. Cf. Madv. Gram. 368.

§24. Primum: out of place, see on 21. Agere: the dogmatist always held that the sceptic must, if consistent, be ανενεργητος εν βιωι (Sext. Pyrrh. Hyp. I. 23). Extremum: similar attempts to translate τελος are made in D.F. I. 11, 29, V. 17. Cum quid agere: cf. I. 23 for the phrase Naturae accommodatum. a purely Stoic expression, ‛ωμοιωμενον τη φυσει; cf. 38 and D.F. V. 17, also III. 16, Zeller 227, footnote, R. and P. 390. Impellimur: κινουμεθα, Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 391, as often.

§24. Primum: out of place, see on 21. Agere: the dogmatist always maintained that the skeptic must, if consistent, be inactive in life (Sext. Pyrrh. Hyp. I. 23). Extremum: similar attempts to translate end are made in D.F. I. 11, 29, V. 17. Cum quid agere: cf. I. 23 for the phrase Naturae accommodatum, a purely Stoic expression, ‛ωμοιωμενον τη φυσει; cf. 38 and D.F. V. 17, also III. 16, Zeller 227, footnote, R. and P. 390. Impellimur: κινούμαστε, Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 391, as often.

§25. Oportet videri: "ought to be seen." For this use cf. 39, 81 and 122 of this book. Videri at the end of this section has the weak sense, "to seem." Lucretius often passes rapidly from the one use to the other; cf. I. 262 with I. 270, and Munro's n., also M.D.F. II. 52, Em. Liv. p. 42. Non poterit: as the Academics allege. Naturae ... alienum: Cic. uses this adjective with the dat, and also with the ablative preceded by ab; I doubt whether the phrase maiestate alienum (without the preposition) can be right in De Div. II. 102, where the best texts still keep it. Non occurrit ... aget: occurrit is probably the perfect. Cf. n. on 127.

§25. Oportet videri: "should be seen." For this usage, see 39, 81, and 122 of this book. Videri at the end of this section has the weaker sense of "to seem." Lucretius often quickly shifts between these meanings; see I. 262 and I. 270, as well as Munro's note, and also M.D.F. II. 52, Em. Liv. p. 42. Non poterit: as the Academics claim. Naturae ... alienum: Cicero uses this adjective with the dative and also with the ablative preceded by ab; I'm unsure whether the phrase maiestate alienum (without the preposition) can be correct in De Div. II. 102, where the best texts still retain it. Non occurrit ... aget: occurrit is likely the perfect tense. See note on 127.

§26. Quid quod si: Goer., outrageously reads quid quod si, si. Tollitur: the verb tollere occurs as frequently in this sense as αναιρειν does in Sextus. Lux lumenque: Bentl. dux The expression dux vitae is of course frequent (cf. N.D. I. 40, T.D. V. 5 and Lucretius), but there is no need to alter. Lux is properly natural light, lumen artificial, cf. Ad Att. XVI. 13, 1. lumina dimiseramus, nec satis lucebat, D.F. III. 45 solis luce ... lumen lucernae. There is the same difference between φως and φεγγος, the latter is used for the former (φεγγος ‛ηλιου) just as lumen is for lux (si te secundo lumine his offendereAd Att. VII. 26, 1) but not often vice versa. Trans. "the luminary and the lamp of life," and cf. Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 269 where the φαντασια is called φεγγος. Finis: so in the beginning of the Nicom. Eth. Aristot. assumes that the actual existence of human exertion is a sufficient proof that there is a τελος. Aperta: a reminiscence of the frequently recurring Greek terms εκκαλυπτειν, εκκαλυπτικος etc., cf. Sextus passim, and D.F. I. 30. Initium ... exitus = αρχη ... τελος. Tenetur: MSS. tenet, the nom. to which Guietus thought to be ratio above. Αποδειξις: cf. the definition very often given by Sext. e.g. Pyrrh. Hyp. II. 143 λογος δι' ‛ομολογουμενων λημματων (premisses) κατα συναγωγην επιφοραν (conclusion) εκκαλυπτων αδηλον, also Diog. VII. 45, λογον δια των μαλλον καταλαμβανομενων το ‛ηττον καταλαμβανομενον περαινοντα (if the reading be right).

§26. What if: Goer. reads what if, what if without any reason. Taken away: the verb tollere is used as frequently in this sense as αναρειν is in Sextus. Light and illumination: Bentl. Leader The term life's leader is quite common (see N.D. I. 40, T.D. V. 5 and Lucretius), but there’s no need to change it. Light typically refers to natural light, while illumination denotes artificial light; cf. Ad Att. XVI. 13, 1. we had dismissed the lights, and it wasn’t bright enough, D.F. III. 45 light of the sun ... illumination of the lamp. There’s a similar distinction between light and light, the latter is used instead of the former (light of the sun) just like illumination is for light (if I offend you with this favorable lightAd Att. VII. 26, 1) but not the other way around. Trans. "the luminary and the lamp of life," and see Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 269 where imagination is called light. End: as in the beginning of the Nicom. Eth. Aristot. claims that the actual presence of human effort proves there is a end. Open: a reference to the frequently recurring Greek terms εκκαλυπτειν, εκκαλυπτικός etc., see Sextus passim, and D.F. I. 30. Beginning ... end = beginning ... end. It is held: MSS. it holds, the nominative which Guietus thought to be ratio above. Proof: see the definition often given by Sext. e.g. Pyrrh. Hyp. II. 143 λογος δι' ‛ομολογουμενων λημματων (premises) κατα συναγωγή επιφορή (conclusion) εκκαλυπτων αδηλον, also Diog. VII. 45, λόγος δια των μάλλον καταλαμβανομένων το ’ηττον καταλαμβανομένον περαινούντα (if the reading is correct).

§27. Notio: another trans. of εννοια. Conclusisse: although the Greeks used συμπερασμα instead of επιφορα sometimes for the conclusion of the syllogism, they did not use the verb συμπεραινειν which has been supposed to correspond to concludere. It is more likely to be a trans. of συναγειν, and conclusum argumentum of συνακτικος λογος, which terms are of frequent occurrence. Rationibus progredi: to a similar question Sextus answers, ουκ εστιν αναγκαιον τας εκεινον (the dogmatists) δογματολογιας προβαινειν, πλασματωδεις ‛υπαρχουσας (Adv. Math. VIII. 367). Sapientiae ... futurum est: for the dat. with facio and fio see Madv. Gram. 241, obs. 5, Opusc. I. 370, D.F. II. 79, and cf. 96 of this book. Lex veri rectique: cf. 29; the constitutio veri and the determination of what is rectum in morals are the two main tasks of philosophy. Sapientique satis non sit: so Manut. for the sapientisque sit of the MSS. Halm after Dav. reads sapientis, neque satis sit, which I think is wrong, for if the ellipse be supplied the construction will run neque dubitari potest quin satis sit, which gives the exact opposite of the sense required. Ratum: cf. 141.

§27. Notio: another translation of concept. Conclusisse: while the Greeks sometimes used conclusion instead of επιφορα for concluding a syllogism, they didn’t use the verb συμπέρασμα, which was thought to correspond to concludere. It’s more likely a translation of συναγειν, and conclusum argumentum from syntactic reasoning, which are terms that appear often. Rationibus progredi: to a similar question, Sextus replies with It is not necessary for them. (the dogmatists) δογματολογιας προβαινειν, πλασματωδεις ‛υπαρχουσας (Adv. Math. VIII. 367). Sapientiae ... futurum est: for the dative with facio and fio, see Madv. Gram. 241, obs. 5, Opusc. I. 370, D.F. II. 79, and cf. 96 of this book. Lex veri rectique: cf. 29; the constitutio veri and determining what is rectum in moral matters are the two main tasks of philosophy. Sapientique satis non sit: so Manut. for the sapientisque sit of the manuscripts. Halm, following Dav., reads sapientis, neque satis sit, which I believe is incorrect. If the ellipse is supplied, the construction would read neque dubitari potest quin satis sit, which gives the exact opposite of what is intended. Ratum: cf. 141.

§28. Perceptum: thoroughly known and grasped. Similar arguments are very frequent in Sextus, e.g. Adv. Math. VIII. 281, where the dogmatist argues that if proof be impossible, as the sceptic says, there must be a proof to show it impossible; the sceptic doctrine must be provable. Cf. 109 of this book. Postulanti: making it a necessity for the discussion; cf. De Leg. I. 21. Consentaneum esse: ακολουθον ειναι. Ut alia: although others. Tantum abest ut—ut: cf. Madv. Gram. 440 a.

§28. Perceptum: fully understood and comprehended. Similar arguments appear often in Sextus, for example in Adv. Math. VIII. 281, where the dogmatist claims that if proof is impossible, as the skeptic suggests, there must still be proof to demonstrate its impossibility; thus, the skeptic's doctrine must be provable. See 109 of this book. Postulanti: making it essential for the discussion; see De Leg. I. 21. Consentaneum esse: ακολουθούν είναι. Ut alia: although others. Tantum abest ut—ut: see Madv. Gram. 440 a.

§29. Pressius: cf. De Fato 31, 33, N.D. II. 20, T.D. IV. 14, Hortensius fragm. 46 ed. Nobbe. The word is mocked in 109. Decretum: of course the Academics would say they did not hold this δογμα as stabile fixum ratum but only as probabile. Sextus however Pyrrh. Hyp. I. 226 (and elsewhere) accuses them of making it in reality what in words they professed it not to be, a fixed dogma. Sentitis enim: cf. sentis in D.F. III. 26. Fluctuare: "to be at sea," Halm fluctuari, but the deponent verb is not elsewhere found in Cic. Summa: cf. summa philosophiae D.F. II. 86. Veri falsi: cf. n. on 92. Quae visa: so Halm for MSS. quaevis, which edd. had changed to quae a quovis. Repudiari: the selection depended on the probabile of course, with the Academics. Veri falsique: these words were used in different senses by the dogmatist and the sceptic, the former meant by them "the undestructibly true and false." This being so, the statements in the text are in no sense arguments, they are mere assertions, as Sext. says, ψιλη φασει ισον φερεται ψιλη φασις (A.M. VII. 315), φασει μεν φασις επισχεθησεται (ib. 337). Cognoscendi initium: cf. 26, "This I have," the Academic would reply, "in my probabile." Extremum expetendi: a rather unusual phrase for the ethical finis. Ut moveri non possint: so κινεισθαι is perpetually used in Sext. Est ut opinor: so Halm after Ernesti for sit of the MSS. I think it very likely that the MSS. reading is right, and that the whole expression is an imitation of the Greek ‛ικανος ειοησθω and the like. The subj. is supported by D.F. III. 20, De Off. I. 8, Ad Att. XIII. 14, 3, where ut opinor is thrown in as here, and by Ac. II. 17, D.F. III. 21, 24, N.D. I. 109, where si placet is appended in a similar way.

§29. Pressius: see De Fato 31, 33, N.D. II. 20, T.D. IV. 14, Hortensius fragm. 46 ed. Nobbe. The word is mocked in 109. Decretum: naturally, the Academics would claim they didn’t hold this doctrine as stabile fixum ratum but only as probabile. Sextus, however, in Pyrrh. Hyp. I. 226 (and elsewhere), accuses them of actually making it what they verbally denied it to be, a fixed dogma. Sentitis enim: see sentis in D.F. III. 26. Fluctuare: "to be at sea," according to Halm fluctuari, but the deponent verb is not found elsewhere in Cic. Summa: see summa philosophiae D.F. II. 86. Veri falsi: see note on 92. Quae visa: so Halm for MSS. quaevis, which various editions changed to quae a quovis. Repudiari: the selection naturally depended on the probabile of course, with the Academics. Veri falsique: these terms were used in different contexts by the dogmatist and the skeptic; the former meant "the indestructibly true and false." Given this, the statements in the text aren’t arguments in any way; they’re mere assertions, as Sextus states, ψηλή φάση ίσος φέρεται ψηλή φάσις (A.M. VII. 315), φασει μεν φασις επισχεθησεται (ib. 337). Cognoscendi initium: see 26, "This I have," the Academic would reply, "in my probabile." Extremum expetendi: a rather unusual phrase for the ethical finis. Ut moveri non possint: so κίνησέ μου is consistently used in Sext. Est ut opinor: so Halm after Ernesti for sit of the MSS. I believe the MSS. reading is likely correct and that the whole phrase is an imitation of the Greek ‛ικανος ειοησθω and the like. The subj. is supported by D.F. III. 20, De Off. I. 8, Ad Att. XIII. 14, 3, where ut opinor is included as it is here, and by Ac. II. 17, D.F. III. 21, 24, N.D. I. 109, where si placet is added in a similar way.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. When it comes to physical science, we could argue that nature has crafted humans with great precision. Our minds are naturally designed to gain knowledge (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). To achieve this, the mind relies on the senses, gradually leading to virtue, which is the ultimate goal of reason. Those who claim that certainty cannot be achieved through the senses create confusion in life (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). Some skeptics say, "We can’t help it." Others differentiate between the total absence of certainty and the denial of its complete presence. Let’s address these rather than the former (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). On one hand, they claim to distinguish between true and false, yet on the other hand, they argue that no completely certain method exists to differentiate truth from falsehood (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). This is absurd; something can't be known unless it has distinguishing marks that don't apply to anything else. How can something be called "clearly white" if there’s a possibility it’s actually black? Moreover, how can something be considered "evident" if it might just be an illusion (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__)? The skeptics assert that there’s no clear mark through which something can be understood. Their "probability" is merely random speculation (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__). Even if they claim to arrive at a conclusion after careful consideration of the facts, we argue that a conclusion that still might be wrong is of no use (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__).

§30. Physicis: neuter not masc.; cf. I. 6. Libertatem et licentiam: et = "and even." Libertas = παρρησια as often in Tacitus. Abditis rebus et obscuris: cf. n. on I. 15, and the word συνεσκιασμενος Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 26. Lucem eripere: like tollere (n. on 26), cf. 38, 103 and N.D. I. 6. For the sense see n. on 16, also 61. Artificio: this word is used in Cic. as equivalent to ars in all its senses, cf. 114 and De Or. II. 83. Fabricata esset: the expression is sneered at in 87. Quem ad modum primum: so Halm rightly for MSS. prima or primo, which latter is not often followed by deinde in Cicero. Primum is out of position, as in 24. Appetitio pulsa: = mota, set in motion. For ‛ορμη see 24. Intenderemus: as in the exx. given in 20. Fons: "reservoir," rather than "source" here. It will be noted that συγκαταθεσις must take place before the ‛ορμη is roused. Ipse sensus est: an approach to this theory is made in Plat. Theaet. 185, 191. Cf. especially Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 350 και ‛οι μεν διαφερειν αυτην των αισθησεων, ‛ως ‛οι πλειους, ‛οι δε αυτην ειναι τας αισθησεις ... ‛ης στασεως ηρξε Στρατον. All powers of sensation with the Stoics, who are perhaps imitated here, were included in the ‛ηγεμονικον, cf. n. on I. 38. Alia quasi: so Faber for aliqua. "In vera et aperta partitione nec Cicero nec alius quisquam aliquis—alius dixit, multo minus alius—aliquis," M.D.F. III. 63. Goer. on the other hand says he can produce 50 exx. of the usage, he forbears however, to produce them. Recondit: so the εννοιαι are called αποκειμεναι νοησεις (Plut. De Sto. Repug. p. 1057 a). In Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 373 μνημη is called θησαυρισμος φαντασιων. Similitudinibus: καθ' ‛ομοιωσιν Sext. Pyrr. Hyp. II. 75. Cic. uses this word as including all processes by which the mind gets to know things not immediately perceived by sense. In D.F. III. 33 it receives its proper meaning, for which see Madv. there, and the passages he quotes, "analogies" will here best translate the word, which, is used in the same wide sense in N.D. II. 22 38. Construit: so MSS. Orelli gave constituit. Notitiae: cf. 22. Cic. fails to distinguish between the φυσικαι εννοιαι or κοιναι which are the προληψεις, and those εννοιαι which are the conscious product of the reason, in the Stoic system. Cf. M.D.F. III. 21, V. 60, for this and other inaccuracies of Cic. in treating of the same subject, also Zeller 79. Rerumque: "facts". Perfecta: sapientia, virtus, perfecta ratio, are almost convertible terms in the expositions of Antiocheanism found in Cic. Cf. I. 20.

§30. Physicis: neuter, not masculine; cf. I. 6. Libertatem et licentiam: et = "and even." Libertas = παρρησία as often in Tacitus. Abditis rebus et obscuris: cf. n. on I. 15, and the word shadowed Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 26. Lucem eripere: like tollere (n. on 26), cf. 38, 103 and N.D. I. 6. For the sense see n. on 16, also 61. Artificio: this word is used in Cic. as equivalent to ars in all its meanings, cf. 114 and De Or. II. 83. Fabricata esset: the expression is mocked in 87. Quem ad modum primum: so Halm rightly for MSS. prima or primo, which latter is not often followed by deinde in Cicero. Primum is out of place, as in 24. Appetitio pulsa: = mota, set in motion. For ‛ορμη see 24. Intenderemus: as in the examples given in 20. Fons: "reservoir," rather than "source" here. Note that συγκαταθέσις must occur before the ‛ορμη is activated. Ipse sensus est: a similar idea is found in Plat. Theaet. 185, 191. Cf. especially Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 350 Some argue that sensations differ from each other, as most do, while others believe that they are the same sensations... Straton initiated this discussion.. All sensory powers for the Stoics, who might be referenced here, were included in the ‛ηγεμονικον, cf. n. on I. 38. Alia quasi: so Faber for aliqua. "In vera et aperta partitione nec Cicero nec alius quisquam aliquis—alius dixit, multo minus alius—aliquis," M.D.F. III. 63. Goer. on the other hand says he can produce 50 examples of the usage, he refrains, however, from providing them. Recondit: so the concepts are called objective understandings (Plut. De Sto. Repug. p. 1057 a). In Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 373 memory is called θησαυρισμος φαντασιών. Similitudinibus: as a comparison Sext. Pyrr. Hyp. II. 75. Cic. uses this word to include all processes by which the mind comprehends things not immediately perceived through the senses. In D.F. III. 33 it takes on its proper meaning, for which see Madv. there, and the passages he cites, "analogies" will best translate the word, which is used in the same broad sense in N.D. II. 22 38. Construit: so MSS. Orelli gave constituit. Notitiae: cf. 22. Cic. fails to differentiate between the natural concepts or κοινές which are the preconceptions, and those concepts which are the conscious result of reason, in the Stoic system. Cf. M.D.F. III. 21, V. 60, for this and other inaccuracies of Cic. when discussing the same topic, also Zeller 79. Rerumque: "facts". Perfecta: sapientia, virtus, perfecta ratio are nearly interchangeable terms in the teachings of Antiocheanism found in Cic. Cf. I. 20.

§31. Vitaeque constantiam: which philosophy brings, see 23. Cognitionem: επιστημην. Cognitio is used to translate καταληψις in D.F. II. 16, III. 17, cf. n. on I. 41. Ut dixi ... dicemus: For the repetition cf. 135, 146, and M.D.F. I. 41. The future tense is odd and unlike Cic. Lamb. wrote dicimus, I would rather read dicamus; cf. n. on 29. Per se: καθ' αυτην, there is no need to read propter, as Lamb. Ut virtutem efficiat: note that virtue is throughout this exposition treated as the result of the exercise of the reason. Evertunt: cf. eversio in 99. Animal ... animo: Cic. allows animus to all animals, not merely anima; see Madv. D.F. V. 38. The rule given by Forc. s.v. animans is therefore wrong. Temeritate: προπετεια, which occurs passim in Sext. The word, which is constantly hurled at the dogmatists by the sceptics, is here put by way of retort. So in Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 260, the sceptic is called εμβροντητος for rejecting the καταληπτικη φαντασια.

§31. Vitaeque constantiam: this philosophy brings, see 23. Cognitionem: science. Cognitio is used to translate capture in D.F. II. 16, III. 17, cf. n. on I. 41. Ut dixi ... dicemus: For the repetition cf. 135, 146, and M.D.F. I. 41. The future tense is odd and unlike Cic. Lamb. wrote dicimus, but I would prefer dicamus; cf. n. on 29. Per se: καθ' αυτούς, there is no need to read propter, as Lamb. Ut virtutem efficiat: note that virtue is treated throughout this exposition as the result of exercising reason. Evertunt: cf. eversio in 99. Animal ... animo: Cic. allows animus to all animals, not just anima; see Madv. D.F. V. 38. The rule given by Forc. s.v. animans is therefore incorrect. Temeritate: propeia, which appears passim in Sext. This term, often thrown at dogmatists by skeptics, is used here in response. So in Sext. Adv. Math. VII. 260, the skeptic is referred to as εμβροντητος for rejecting the gripping imagination.

§32. Incerta: αδηλα. Democritus: cf. I. 44. Quae ... abstruserit: "because she has hidden." Alii autem: note the ellipse of the verb, and cf. I. 2. Etiam queruntur: "actually complain;" "go so far as to complain." Inter incertum: cf. Numenius in Euseb. Pr. Ev. XIV. 7, 12, διαφοραν ειναι αδηλου και ακαταληπτου, και παντα μεν ειναι ακαταληπτα ου παντα δε αδηλα (quoted as from Carneades), also 54 of this book. Docere: "to prove," cf. n. on 121. Qui haec distinguunt: the followers of Carneades rather than those of Arcesilas; cf. n. on I. 45. Stellarum numerus: this typical uncertainty is constantly referred to in Sext. e.g. P.H. II. 90, 98, A.M. VII. 243, VIII. 147, 317; where it is reckoned among things αιωνιον εχοντα αγνωσιαν. So in the Psalms, God only "telleth the number of the stars;" cf. 110. Aliquos: contemptuous; απονενοημενους τινας. Cf. Parad. 33 agrestis aliquos. Moveri: this probably refers to the speech of Catulus; see Introd. p. 51. Aug. Cont. Ac. III. 15 refers to this passage, which must have been preserved in the second edition.

§32. Uncertain: αδηλα. Democritus: see I. 44. What... she has hidden: "because she has hidden." Others, however: note the omission of the verb, and see I. 2. They even complain: "actually complain;" "go so far as to complain." Among the uncertain: see Numenius in Euseb. Pr. Ev. XIV. 7, 12, Differentiation is unclear and incomprehensible, and it is always incomprehensible, although it is not always obscure. (quoted as from Carneades), also 54 of this book. To prove: "to prove," see note on 121. Those who distinguish these: the followers of Carneades rather than those of Arcesilas; see note on I. 45. The number of stars: this typical uncertainty is frequently mentioned in Sext. e.g. P.H. II. 90, 98, A.M. VII. 243, VIII. 147, 317; where it’s counted among things άπειρη γνώση. So in the Psalms, God only "counts the number of the stars;" see 110. Some: dismissive; απονενοημενους τινας. See Parad. 33 some rustic. Moved: this likely refers to the speech of Catulus; see Introd. p. 51. Aug. Cont. Ac. III. 15 references this passage, which must have been preserved in the second edition.

§33. Veri et falsi: these words Lamb. considered spurious in the first clause, and Halm brackets; but surely their repetition is pointed and appropriate. "You talk about a rule for distinguishing between the true and the false while you do away with the notion of true and false altogether." The discussion here really turns on the use of terms. If it is fair to use the term "true" to denote the probably true, the Academics are not open to the criticism here attempted; cf. 111 tam vera quam falsa cernimus. Ut inter rectum et pravum: the sceptic would no more allow the absolute certainty of this distinction than of the other. Communis: the απαραλλακτος of Sextus; "in whose vision true and false are confused." Cf. κοινη φαντασια αληθους και ψευδους Sext. A.M. VII. 164 (R. and P. 410), also 175. Notam: the σημειον of Sextus; cf. esp. P.H. II. 97 sq. Eodem modo falsum: Sext. A.M. VII. 164 (R. and P. 410) ουδεμια εστιν αληθης φαντασια ‛οια ουκ αν γενοιτο ψευδης. Ut si quis: Madv. in an important n. on D.F. IV. 30 explains this thus; ista ratione si quis ... privaverit, possit dicere. I do not think our passage at all analogous to those he quotes, and still prefer to construe quem as a strong relative, making a pause between quis and quem. Visionem: Simply another trans. of φαντασια. Ut Carneades: see Sext. A.M. VII. 166 την τε πιθανην φαντασιαν και την πιθανην ‛αμα και απερισπαστον και διεξωδευμενην (R. and P. 411). As the trans. of the latter phrase in Zeller 524 "probable undisputed and tested" is imperfect, I will give Sextus' own explanation. The merely πιθανη is that sensation which at first sight, without any further inquiry, seems probably true (Sext. A.M. VII. 167—175). Now no sensation is perceived alone; the percipient subject has always other synchronous sensations which are able to turn him aside (περισπαν, περιελκειν) from the one which is the immediate object of his attention. This last is only called απερισπαστος when examination has shown all the concomitant sensations to be in harmony with it. (Sext. as above 175—181.) The word "undisputed," therefore, is a misleading trans. of the term. The διεξωδευμενη ("thoroughly explored") requires more than a mere apparent agreement of the concomitant sensations with the principal one. Circumstances quite external to the sensations themselves must be examined; the time at which they occur, or during which they continue; the condition of the space within which they occur, and the apparent intervals between the person and the objects; the state of the air; the disposition of the person's mind, and the soundness or unsoundness of his eyes (Sext. 181—189).

§33. Veri et falsi: Lamb considered these words irrelevant in the first clause, and Halm brackets them; but their repetition is definitely significant and fitting. "You talk about a rule for distinguishing between what's true and what's false, while you completely disregard the idea of truth and falsehood." The real issue here revolves around the terms used. If it’s acceptable to use the term "true" to mean probably true, then the Academics can't be criticized in the way attempted here; cf. 111 tam vera quam falsa cernimus. Ut inter rectum et pravum: the skeptic wouldn’t accept the absolute certainty of this distinction any more than he would with the other. Communis: the immutable of Sextus; "in whose view true and false are mixed up." Cf. shared imagination of truth and falsehood Sext. A.M. VII. 164 (R. and P. 410), also 175. Notam: the σημείο of Sextus; cf. esp. P.H. II. 97 sq. Eodem modo falsum: Sext. A.M. VII. 164 (R. and P. 410) There is no true imagination that could not also be false.. Ut si quis: Madv. in an important n. on D.F. IV. 30 explains this as follows; ista ratione si quis ... privaverit, possit dicere. I do not think our passage is really similar to the ones he quotes, and I still prefer to interpret quem as a strong relative, making a pause between quis and quem. Visionem: Just another translation of φαντασία. Ut Carneades: see Sext. A.M. VII. 166 την πιθανή φαντασία και την πιθανή άμα και απερίσπαστη και διεξοδική. (R. and P. 411). As the translation of the latter phrase in Zeller 524 "probable undisputed and tested" is incomplete, I will provide Sextus' own explanation. The mere possible is that sensation which at first glance, without any further inquiry, seems probably true (Sext. A.M. VII. 167—175). Now, no sensation is perceived alone; the perceiving subject always has other simultaneous sensations that can distract him (περισπαν, περιελκειν) from the one that is the immediate focus of his attention. This last one is only called focused when examination has shown all the associated sensations to be in agreement with it. (Sext. as above 175—181.) Therefore, the term "undisputed" is a misleading translation of the term. The διεξωδευμενη ("thoroughly explored") requires more than just a superficial agreement of the accompanying sensations with the primary one. Factors quite outside the sensations themselves need to be considered; the timing when they occur, or how long they last; the state of the space in which they happen, and the apparent distances between the person and the objects; the atmosphere; the person’s mental state, and the reliability or unreliability of his vision (Sext. 181—189).

§34. Communitas: απαραλλαξια or επιμιξια των φαντασιων; Sext. A.M. VII. 403, P.H. I. 127. Proprium: so Sext. often uses ιδιομα, e.g. A. M. IX. 410. Signo notari: signo for nota, merely from love of variety. The in before communi, though bracketed by Halm after Manut., Lamb. is perfectly sound; it means "within the limits of," and is so used after notare in De Or., III. 186. Convicio: so Madv. Em. 143 corrected the corrupt MSS. readings, comparing Orator 160, Ad Fam. XV. 18. A.W. Zumpt on Pro Murena 13 rightly defines the Ciceronian use of the word, "Non unum maledictum appellatur convicium sed multorum verborum quasi vociferatio." He is wrong however in thinking that Cic. only uses the word once in the plural (Ad Att. II. 18, 1), for it occurs N.D. II. 20, and elsewhere. Perspicua: εναργη, a term used with varying signification by all the later Greek schools. Verum illud quidem: "which is indeed what they call 'true'." Impressum: n. on 18. Percipi atque comprehendi: Halm retains the barbarous ac of the MSS. before the guttural. It is quite impossible that Cic. could have written it. The two verbs are both trans. of καταλαμβανεσθαι; Cic. proceeds as usual on the principle thus described in D.F. III. 14 erit notius quale sit, pluribus notatum vocabulis idem declarantibus. Subtiliter: Cic.'s constant trans. of ακριβως or κατ' ακριβειαν (passim in Sext. e.g. P.H. II. 123). Inaniterne moveatur: MSS. agree in ve for ne, on which see M.D.F. IV. 76. Inaniter = κενως = ψευδως. Cf. n. on I. 35, also II. 47, D.F. V. 3 (inaniter moveri), T.D. IV. 13, De Div. II. 120, 126, 140 (per se moveri), Greek κενοπαθειν (Sext. P.H. II. 49), κενοπαθεια (= inanis motus, Sext. A.M. VIII. 184), κενοπαθηματα και αναπλασματα της διανοιας (ib. VIII. 354), διακενος ‛ελκυσμος (ib. VII. 241), διακενος φαντασια (ib. VIII. 67), and the frequent phrase κινημα της διανοιας. For the meaning see n. on 47. Relinquitur: so in Sext. απολειπειν is constantly used as the opposite of αναιρειν (tollere).

§34. Communitas: απαραλλαξια or επιμιξια των φαντασιων; Sext. A.M. VII. 403, P.H. I. 127. Proprium: so Sext. often uses ιδίωμα, e.g. A. M. IX. 410. Signo notari: signo for nota, just for variety's sake. The in before communi, although bracketed by Halm after Manut., Lamb., is perfectly valid; it means "within the limits of" and is used after notare in De Or., III. 186. Convicio: so Madv. Em. 143 corrected the corrupt manuscripts' readings, comparing Orator 160, Ad Fam. XV. 18. A.W. Zumpt on Pro Murena 13 correctly defines the Ciceronian use of the word, "Non unum maledictum appellatur convicium sed multorum verborum quasi vociferatio." He is mistaken, however, in thinking that Cic. only uses the word once in the plural (Ad Att. II. 18, 1), for it occurs N.D. II. 20, and elsewhere. Perspicua: clear, a term used with varying meanings by all the later Greek schools. Verum illud quidem: "which is indeed what they call 'true'." Impressum: n. on 18. Percipi atque comprehendi: Halm retains the awkward ac of the manuscripts before the guttural. It is quite impossible that Cic. could have written it. The two verbs are both translations of καταλαμβανεσθαι; Cic. proceeds as usual based on the principle described in D.F. III. 14 erit notius quale sit, pluribus notatum vocabulis idem declarantibus. Subtiliter: Cic.'s constant translation of exactly or κατά ακριβή (passim in Sext. e.g. P.H. II. 123). Inaniterne moveatur: manuscripts agree on ve for ne, see M.D.F. IV. 76. Inaniter = κενώς = false. Cf. n. on I. 35, also II. 47, D.F. V. 3 (inaniter moveri), T.D. IV. 13, De Div. II. 120, 126, 140 (per se moveri), Greek κενοπαθείν (Sext. P.H. II. 49), empty nest syndrome (= inanis motus, Sext. A.M. VIII. 184), κενοπαθήματα και αναπλάσματα της διανόιας (ib. VIII. 354), διακενος ‛ελκυσμός (ib. VII. 241), empty imagination (ib. VIII. 67), and the frequent phrase movement of the mind. For the meaning see n. on 47. Relinquitur: so in Sext. leave behind is constantly used as the opposite of αναιρειν (tollere).

§35. Neminem etc.: they are content to make strong statements without any mark of certainty. Primo quasi adspectu: the merely πιθανη φαντασια is here meant; see 33.

§35. Neminem etc.: they are okay with making bold claims without showing any surety. Primo quasi adspectu: the merely possible fantasy is referred to here; see 33.

§36. Ex circumspectione, etc.: the διεξωδευμενη; see n. on 33. Primum quia ... deinde: for the slight anacoluthia, cf. M.D.F ed. II. p. 796. Iis visis, etc.: i.e. if you have a number of things, emitting a number of appearances, and you cannot be sure of uniting each appearance to the thing from which it proceeds, then you can have no faith in any appearance even if you have gone through the process required by Carneades' rules. Ad verum ipsum: cf. 40. Quam proxime: cf. 47, and also 7. Insigne: σημειον, the same as nota and signum above. Quo obscurato: so Lamb. for MSS. obscuro which Halm keeps. Cf. quam obscurari volunt in 42 and quo sublato in 33. Argumentum: Cic. seems to be thinking of the word τεκμηριον, which, however, the Stoics hardly use. Id quod significatur: το σημειωντον in Sext.

§36. Ex circumspectione, etc.: the διεξωδευμενη; see note on 33. Primum quia ... deinde: for the slight grammatical error, see M.D.F ed. II. p. 796. Iis visis, etc.: meaning if you have several things that show various appearances, and you can't be certain about matching each appearance to the thing it comes from, then you can't trust any appearance even if you followed Carneades' rules. Ad verum ipsum: see 40. Quam proxime: see 47, and also 7. Insigne: σημειον, which is the same as nota and signum above. Quo obscurato: so Lamb. for MSS. obscuro which Halm keeps. See quam obscurari volunt in 42 and quo sublato in 33. Argumentum: Cic. seems to have the word τεκμηριον in mind, which the Stoics hardly use. Id quod significatur: το σημείο in Sext.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary The defining characteristic of an animal is its ability to act. Therefore, you must either remove its capacity for sensation or let it acknowledge phenomena (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). The mind, memory, skills, and even virtue require a strong agreement to certain phenomena; thus, anyone who eliminates this agreement also eliminates all action in life (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__).

§37. Explicabamus: 1921 and 30 (quae vis esset in sensibus). Inanimum: not inanimatum, cf. M.D.F. IV. 36. Agit aliquid: I. 23. Quae est in nostra: Walker's insertion of non before est is needless, cf. n. on I. 40. It is the impact of the sensation from without, not the assent given to it, that is involuntary (Sext. A.M. VIII. 397 το μεν γαρ φαντασιωθηναι αβουλητον ην). For in potestate cf. De Fato 9, N.D. I. 69

§37. We explained: 1921 and 30 (which influence exists in the senses). Inanimate: not inanimate, cf. M.D.F. IV. 36. It acts upon something: I. 23. What is in our: Walker's addition of not before is is unnecessary, cf. n. on I. 40. It is the effect of the sensation from the outside that is involuntary, not the agreement given to it (Sext. A.M. VIII. 397 The fact is it was imagined without thought it was.). For within one's control cf. De Fato 9, N.D. I. 69

§38. Eripitur: cf. 30. Neque sentire: Christ om. neque; but the sceptics throughout are supposed to rob people of their senses. Cedere: cf. εικειν, ειξις in Sext. P.H. I. 193, 230, Diog. VII. 51, των δε αισθητικων μετα ειξεως και συγκαταθεσεως γινονται [‛αι φαντασια]; also 66 of this book. Οικειον: cf. 34. Adsentitur statim: this really contradicts a good deal that has gone before, esp. 20. Memoriam: cf. 22. In nostra potestate: this may throw light on fragm. 15 of the Ac. Post., which see.

§38. Eripitur: see 30. Neque sentire: Christ om. neque; but the skeptics here are thought to take away people's senses. Cedere: see εικειν, ειξις in Sext. P.H. I. 193, 230, Diog. VII. 51, When it comes to aesthetics, through understanding and consent, they become [‘the imagination]; also 66 of this book. Οικειον: see 34. Adsentitur statim: this really goes against a lot of what has been said earlier, especially 20. Memoriam: see 22. In nostra potestate: this may clarify fragment 15 of the Ac. Post., which you should check.

§39. Virtus: even the Stoics, who were fatalists as a rule, made moral action depend on the freedom of the will; see n. on I. 40. Ante videri aliquid for the doctrine cf. 25, for the passive use of videri, n. on 25. Adsentiatur: the passive use is illustrated by Madv. Em. 131, the change of construction from infin. to subj. after necesse est on D.F. V. 25. Tollit e vita: so De Fato 29.

§39. Virtus: even the Stoics, who generally believed in fate, asserted that moral actions depend on the freedom of choice; see n. on I. 40. Ante videri aliquid for the doctrine refer to 25, for the passive use of videri, n. on 25. Adsentiatur: the passive use is demonstrated by Madv. Em. 131, the shift in construction from infinitive to subjunctive after necesse est on D.F. V. 25. Tollit e vita: see also De Fato 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. Academics have a standard approach. They start by providing a general definition of sensation, then outline the different types of sensations. After that, they present two key arguments: (1) things that create sensations similar to those that could have been produced by other things cannot be partially perceived and partially not perceived, and (2) sensations must be considered to be of the same kind if we cannot tell them apart. Next, they continue. Sensations can be partly true and partly false; false ones can't be real perceptions, while true sensations always take a form that the false may mimic. Sensations that cannot be distinguished from false ones cannot be partially perceptions and partially not. Therefore, there is no sensation that is also a perception (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). They argue that two points are universally accepted: (1) false sensations can't be perceptions, and (2) sensations indistinguishable from false ones cannot be partly perceptions and partly not. They aim to prove the following two claims: (1) sensations are partly true and partly false, and (2) every sensation that arises from a reality has a form it could have if it came from an unreality (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). To support these claims, they categorize perceptions into those that are sensations and those that come from sensations, after which they demonstrate that neither class can be trusted (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). [The term "perception" refers to "a definitely recognized sensation."]

§40. Quasi fundamenta: a trans. probably of θεμελιος or the like; cf. ‛ωσπερ θεμελιος in Sext. A.M. V. 50. Artem: method, like τεχνη, cf. M.D.F. III. 4, Mayor on Iuv. VII. 177. Vim: the general character which attaches to all φαντασιαι; genera the different classes of φαντασιαι. Totidem verbis: of course with a view to showing that nothing really corresponded to the definition. Carneades largely used the reductio ad absurdum method. Contineant ... quaestionem: cf. 22 and T.D. IV. 65 una res videtur causam continere. Quae ita: it is essential throughout this passage to distinguish clearly the sensation (visum) from the thing which causes it. Here the things are meant; two things are supposed to cause two sensations so similar that the person who has one of the sensations cannot tell from which of the two things it comes. Under these circumstances the sceptics urge that it is absurd to divide things into those which can be perceived (known with certainty) and those which cannot. Nihil interesse autem: the sceptic is not concerned to prove the absolute similarity of the two sensations which come from the two dissimilar things, it is enough if he can show that human faculties are not perfect enough to discern whatever difference may exist, cf. 85. Alia vera sunt: Numenius in Euseb. Pr. Ev. XIV. 8, 4 says Carneades allowed that truth and falsehood (or reality and unreality) could be affirmed of things, though not of sensations. If we could only pierce through a sensation and arrive at its source, we should be able to tell whether to believe the sensation or not. As we cannot do this, it is wrong to assume that sensation and thing correspond. Cf. Sext. P.H. I. 22 περι μεν του φαισθαι τοιον η τοιον το ‛υποκειμενον (i.e. the thing from which the appearance proceeds) ουδεις ισως αμφισβητει, περι δε του ει τοιουτον εστιν ‛οποιον φαινεται ζητειται. Neither Carneades nor Arcesilas ever denied, as some modern sceptics have done, the actual existence of things which cause sensations, they simply maintained that, granting the existence of the things, our sensations do not give us correct information about them. Eiusdem modi: cf. 33 eodem modo. Non posse accidere: this is a very remarkable, and, as Madv. (D.F. I. 30) thinks, impossible, change from recta oratio to obliqua. Halm with Manut. reads potest. Cf. 101.

§40. Quasi fundamenta: a translation likely from foundation or something similar; see as a foundation in Sext. A.M. V. 50. Artem: method, similar to τεχνη, see M.D.F. III. 4, Mayor on Iuv. VII. 177. Vim: the general nature that relates to all fantasies; genera the different categories of fantasies. Totidem verbis: obviously aimed at showing that nothing truly corresponds to the definition. Carneades frequently employed the reductio ad absurdum method. Contineant ... quaestionem: see 22 and T.D. IV. 65 una res videtur causam continere. Quae ita: it's crucial throughout this passage to clearly differentiate sensation (visum) from the thing that causes it. Here, two things are suggested to cause two sensations that are so similar that the person experiencing one of the sensations cannot determine which of the two things it originates from. Under these conditions, skeptics argue that it's absurd to categorize things into those that can be perceived (known with certainty) and those that cannot. Nihil interesse autem: the skeptic isn't focused on proving the absolute similarity of the two sensations coming from two different things; it's sufficient to demonstrate that human faculties aren't capable of identifying any difference that might exist, see 85. Alia vera sunt: Numenius in Euseb. Pr. Ev. XIV. 8, 4 states that Carneades accepted that truth and falsehood (or reality and unreality) could be attributed to things, but not to sensations. If we could just break through a sensation and reach its source, we would know whether to trust the sensation or not. Since we can't do this, it is incorrect to assume that sensation and thing correspond. See Sext. P.H. I. 22 Regarding the manifestation, whether such or such is the underlying element. (i.e. the thing from which the appearance arises) No one can really argue about whether something like this exists as it appears to be sought after.. Neither Carneades nor Arcesilas ever denied, as some modern skeptics have, the actual existence of things that cause sensations; they simply maintained that even if those things exist, our sensations do not provide accurate information about them. Eiusdem modi: see 33 eodem modo. Non posse accidere: this is a very significant, and, as Madv. (D.F. I. 30) believes, impossible, shift from recta oratio to obliqua. Halm with Manut. reads potest. See 101.

§41. Neque enim: a remark of Lucullus' merely. Quod sit a vero: cf. Munio on Lucr. II. 51 fulgor ab auro. Possit: for the om. of esse cf. n. on I. 29.

§41. Not at all: just a comment made by Lucullus. That it is true: see Munio on Lucr. II. 51 brightness from gold. Can: refer to the omission of to be see note on I. 29.

§42. Proposita: cf. προτασεις passim in Sext. In sensus: = in ea, quae ad sensus pertinent cf. I. 20. Omni consuetudine: "general experience" εμπειρια, cf. N.D. I. 83. Quam obscurari volunt: cf. I. 33. quod explanari volebant; the em. of Dav. obscurare is against Cic.'s usage, that of Christ quam observari nolunt is wanton without being ingenious. De reliquis: i.e. iis quae a sensibus ducuntur. In singulisque rebus: the word rebus must mean subjects, not things, to which the words in minima dispertiunt would hardly apply. Adiuncta: Sext. A.M. VII. 164 (R. and P. 410) πασηι τη δοκουσηι αληθει καθεσταναι ευρισκεται τις απαραλλακτος ψευδης, also VII. 438, etc.

§42. Proposita: cf. propositions passim in Sext. In sensus: = in what relates to the senses cf. I. 20. Omni consuetudine: "general experience" experience, cf. N.D. I. 83. Quam obscurari volunt: cf. I. 33. quod explanari volebant; the em. of Dav. obscurare goes against Cic.'s usage, that of Christ quam observari nolunt is unintelligent without being clever. De reliquis: i.e. those that are led by the senses. In singulisque rebus: the word rebus should mean subjects, not things, to which the phrase in minima dispertiunt would hardly apply. Adiuncta: Sext. A.M. VII. 164 (R. and P. 410) In every appearance of truth, there seems to be an unchanging falsehood present., also VII. 438, etc.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. Skeptics should not define because (1) a definition cannot cover two things, (2) if a definition applies only to one thing, that thing must be thoroughly understood and distinct from others (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). For reasoning to be valid, their probabile isn't sufficient. Reasoning can only be based on certain premises. Furthermore, saying that there are false sensations implies that there are true ones; therefore, you acknowledge a difference, which leads to a contradiction when you claim there isn't one (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). Let's explore this further. The inherent clarity of visa, combined with reason, can lead to knowledge (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__).

§43. Horum: Lamb. harum; the text however is quite right, cf. Madv. Gram. 214 b. Luminibus: cf. 101. Nihilo magis: = ουδεν μαλλον, which was constantly in the mouths of sceptics, see e.g. Sext. P.H. I. 14. Num illa definitio ... transferri: I need hardly point out that the ‛ορος of the Academics was merely founded on probability, just as their "truth" was (cf. n. on 29). An Academic would say in reply to the question, "probably it cannot, but I will not affirm it." Vel illa vera: these words seem to me genuine, though nearly all editors attack them. Vel = "even" i.e. if even the definition is firmly known, the thing, which is more important, must also be known. In illa vera we have a pointed mocking repetition like that of veri et falsi in 33. In falsum: note that falsum = aliam rem above. For the sense cf. Sext. P.H. II. 209 μοχθηρους ‛ορους ειναι τους περιεχοντας τι των μη προσοντων τοις ‛οριστοις, and the schoolmen's maxim definitio non debet latior esse definito suo. Minime volunt: cf. 18. Partibus: Orelli after Goer. ejected this, but omnibus hardly ever stands for omn. rebus, therefore C.F. Hermann reads pariter rebus for partibus. A little closer attention to the subject matter would have shown emendation to be unnecessary, cf. 42 dividunt in partis, T.D. III. 24, where genus = division, pars = subdivision.

§43. Horum: Lamb. harum; the text, however, is quite correct, see Madv. Gram. 214 b. Luminibus: see 101. Nihilo magis: = none rather, which was often repeated by skeptics, see for example Sext. P.H. I. 14. Num illa definitio ... transferri: I barely need to point out that the ‛ορος of the Academics was only based on probability, just like their "truth" was (see note on 29). An Academic would respond to the question, "probably it cannot, but I won't claim that it can't." Vel illa vera: these words seem genuine to me, although nearly all editors criticize them. Vel = "even," meaning if even the definition is well established, the thing that is more crucial must also be known. In illa vera we have a sharp, sarcastic repetition like that of veri et falsi in 33. In falsum: note that falsum = aliam rem above. For the meaning, see Sext. P.H. II. 209 μοχθηρους ‛ορους ειναι τους περιεχοντας τι των μη προσοντων τοις ‛οριστοις, and the schoolmen's principle definitio non debet latior esse definito suo. Minime volunt: see 18. Partibus: Orelli, after Goer., removed this, but omnibus rarely stands for omn. rebus, so C.F. Hermann reads pariter rebus for partibus. A little more attention to the subject matter would have made the correction unnecessary, see 42 dividunt in partis, T.D. III. 24, where genus = division, pars = subdivision.

§44. Impediri ... fatebuntur: essentially the same argument as in 33 at the end. Occurretur: not an imitation of εναντιουσθαι as Goer. says, but of απανταν, which occurs very frequently in Sext. Sumpta: the two premisses are in Gk. called together λημματα, separately λημμα and προσληψις (sumptio et adsumptio De Div II. 108). Orationis: as Faber points out, Cic. does sometimes use this word like ratio (συλλογισμος), cf. De Leg. I. 48 conclusa oratio. Fab. refers to Gell. XV. 26. Profiteatur: so ‛υπισχνεισθαι is often used by Sext. e.g. A.M. VIII. 283. Patefacturum: n. on 26, εκκαλυπτειν, εκκαλυπτικος, δηλωτικος (the last in Sext. A.M. VIII. 277) often recur in Greek. Primum esse ... nihil interesse: there is no inconsistency. Carneades allowed that visa, in themselves, might be true or false, but affirmed that human faculties were incapable of distinguishing those visa which proceed from real things and give a correct representation of the things, from those which either are mere phantoms or, having a real source, do not correctly represent it. Lucullus confuses essential with apparent difference. Non iungitur: a supposed case of διαρτησις, which is opposed to συναρτησις and explained in Sext. A.M. VIII. 430.

§44. Impediri ... fatebuntur: essentially the same argument as in 33 at the end. Occurretur: not an imitation of εναντιουσθαι as Goer. says, but of απανταν, which occurs very frequently in Sext. Sumpta: the two premises are in Greek called together λήμματα, separately λημμα and recruitment (sumptio et adsumptio De Div II. 108). Orationis: as Faber points out, Cic. does sometimes use this word like ratio (thought), cf. De Leg. I. 48 conclusa oratio. Fab. refers to Gell. XV. 26. Profiteatur: so ‛υπισχνεισθαι is often used by Sext. e.g. A.M. VIII. 283. Patefacturum: n. on 26, εκκαλυπτειν, εκκαλυπτικος, δηλωτικος (the last in Sext. A.M. VIII. 277) often recur in Greek. Primum esse ... nihil interesse: there is no inconsistency. Carneades allowed that visa, in themselves, might be true or false, but affirmed that human faculties were incapable of distinguishing those visa which come from real things and accurately represent them, from those which are either mere illusions or, having a real source, do not correctly represent it. Lucullus confuses essential with apparent difference. Non iungitur: a supposed case of διαρτησις, which is opposed to συναρτησις and explained in Sext. A.M. VIII. 430.

§45. Assentati: here simply = assensi. Praeteritis: here used in the strong participial sense, "in the class of things passed over," cf. in remissis Orat. 59. Primum igitur ... sed tamen: for the slight anacoluthia cf. Madv. Gram. 480. Iis qui videntur: Goer. is qui videtur, which is severely criticised by Madv. Em. 150. For Epicurus' view of sensation see n. on 79, 80.

§45. Assentati: here simply = assensi. Praeteritis: here used in the strong participial sense, "in the category of things that have passed," cf. in remissis Orat. 59. Primum igitur ... sed tamen: for the slight anacoluthia cf. Madv. Gram. 480. Iis qui videntur: Goer. is qui videtur, which is severely criticized by Madv. Em. 150. For Epicurus' view of sensation see n. on 79, 80.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. People’s refusal to recognize the inherent clarity of certain phenomena (εναργεια) can be attributed to two reasons: (1) they don't make a genuine effort to perceive the light that surrounds these phenomena, and (2) their confidence is undermined by skeptical arguments (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). The skeptics argue: you agree that mere phantom sensations can often be experienced in dreams, so why don't you also accept that it’s possible to confuse two sensations caused by two genuinely existing things? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). Additionally, they point out that a phantom sensation frequently has the same impact as a real one. The dogmatists claim they acknowledge that mere phantom sensations do indeed elicit agreement. Why shouldn’t they also accept that these sensations elicit agreement when they closely resemble real ones to the point of being indistinguishable? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__)

§46. Circumfusa sint: Goer. retains the MSS. sunt on the ground that the clause quanta sint is inserted παρενθετικως! Orelli actually follows him. For the phrase cf. 122 circumfusa tenebris. Interrogationibus: cf. I. 5 where I showed that the words interrogatio and conclusio are convertible. I may add that in Sextus pure syllogisms are very frequently called ερωτησεις, and that he often introduces a new argument by ερωταται και τουτο, when there is nothing interrogatory about the argument at all. Dissolvere: απολυεσθαι in Sext. Occurrere: cf. 44.

§46. Circumfusa sint: Goer. keeps the MSS. sunt because the clause quanta sint is added parenthetically! Orelli actually agrees with him. For the phrase see 122 circumfusa tenebris. Interrogationibus: see I. 5 where I demonstrated that the terms interrogatio and conclusio can be used interchangeably. I can also mention that in Sextus, pure syllogisms are often referred to as questions, and he often starts a new argument with ερωτάται και αυτό, even when there’s nothing interrogative about the argument at all. Dissolvere: dismiss in Sext. Occurrere: see 44.

§47. Confuse loqui: the mark of a bad dialectician, affirmed of Epicurus in D.F. II. 27. Nulla sunt: on the use of nullus for non in Cic. cf. Madv. Gram. 455 obs. 5. The usage is mostly colloquial and is very common in Plaut. and Terence, while in Cic. it occurs mostly in the Letters. Inaniter: cf. 34. There are two ways in which a sensation may be false, (1) it may come from one really existent thing, but be supposed by the person who feels it to be caused by a totally different thing, (2) it may be a mere φαντασμα or αναπλασμα της διανοιας, a phantom behind which there is no reality at all. Quae in somnis videantur: for the support given by Stoics to all forms of divination see Zeller 166, De Div. I. 7, etc. Quaerunt: a slight anacoluthon from dicatis above. Quonam modo ... nihil sit omnino: this difficult passage can only be properly explained in connection with 50 and with the general plan of the Academics expounded in 41. After long consideration I elucidate it as follows. The whole is an attempt to prove the proposition announced in 41 and 42 viz. omnibus veris visis adiuncta esse falsa. The criticism in 50 shows that the argument is meant to be based on the assumption known to be Stoic, omnia deum posse. If the god can manufacture (efficere) sensations which are false, but probable (as the Stoics say he does in dreams), why can he not manufacture false sensations which are so probable as to closely resemble true ones, or to be only with difficulty distinguishable from the true, or finally to be utterly indistinguishable from the true (this meaning of inter quae nihil sit omnino is fixed by 40, where see n.)? Probabilia, then, denotes false sensations such as have only a slight degree of resemblance to the true, by the three succeeding stages the resemblance is made complete. The word probabilia is a sort of tertiary predicate after efficere ("to manufacture so as to be probable"). It must not be repeated after the second efficere, or the whole sense will be inverted and this section placed out of harmony with 50. Plane proxime: = quam proxime of 36.

§47. Confuse loqui: a sign of a poor argumentation style, attributed to Epicurus in D.F. II. 27. Nulla sunt: concerning the use of nullus instead of non in Cicero; see Madv. Gram. 455 obs. 5. This usage is mostly colloquial and is quite common in Plautus and Terence, whereas in Cicero, it's mostly found in his Letters. Inaniter: see 34. There are two ways a sensation can be incorrect: (1) it may originate from a real thing, but the person experiencing it thinks it's caused by something entirely different, (2) it may be a mere ghost or reconstruction of the mind, a phantom that has no real existence. Quae in somnis videantur: for the support that Stoics provided to various forms of divination, see Zeller 166, De Div. I. 7, etc. Quaerunt: a slight grammatical error from dicatis above. Quonam modo ... nihil sit omnino: this complex passage can only be correctly interpreted in relation to 50 and the overall structure of the Academics as explained in 41. After thorough analysis, I explain it as follows. This entire section attempts to prove the statement made in 41 and 42 that omnibus veris visis adiuncta esse falsa. The critique in 50 indicates that the argument is intended to rest on the Stoic assumption omnia deum posse. If the divine can create (efficere) sensations that are false yet believable (as Stoics claim happens in dreams), why can't he create false sensations that are so convincing they closely resemble true ones, or are only hard to distinguish from the true, or ultimately completely indistinguishable from the true (this interpretation of inter quae nihil sit omnino is clarified by 40, where see n.)? Therefore, Probabilia refers to false sensations that only slightly resemble the true one, with each subsequent stage enhancing that resemblance until complete. The term probabilia acts as a sort of tertiary descriptor following efficere ("to create in a way that's believable"). It must not be repeated after the second efficere, or the entire meaning will be reversed, putting this section out of sync with 50. Plane proxime: = quam proxime from 36.

§48. Ipsa per sese: simply = inaniter as in 34, 47, i.e. without the approach of any external object. Cogitatione: the only word in Latin, as διανοια is in Greek, to express our "imagination." Non numquam: so Madv. for MSS. non inquam. Goer. after Manut. wrote non inquiunt with an interrogation at omnino. Veri simile est: so Madv. D.F. III. 58 for sit. The argument has the same purpose as that in the last section, viz to show that phantom sensations may produce the same effect on the mind as those which proceed from realities. Ut si qui: the ut here is merely "as," "for instance," cf. n. on 33. Nihil ut esset: the ut here is a repetition of the ut used several times in the early part of the sentence, all of them alike depend on sic. Lamb. expunged ut before esset and before quicquam. Intestinum et oblatum: cf. Sext. A.M. VII. 241 ητοι των εκτος η των εν ‛ημιν παθων, and the two classes of falsa visa mentioned in n. on 47. Sin autem sunt, etc.: if there are false sensations which are probable (as the Stoics allow), why should there not be false sensations so probable as to be with difficulty distinguishable from the true? The rest exactly as in 47.

§48. Ipsa per sese: simply = inaniter as in 34, 47, meaning without the involvement of any external object. Cogitatione: the only word in Latin, just like mind is in Greek, to express our "imagination." Non numquam: so Madv. for MSS. non inquam. Goer., following Manut., wrote non inquiunt with a question mark at omnino. Veri simile est: so Madv. D.F. III. 58 for sit. The argument serves the same purpose as that in the last section, which is to show that phantom sensations can have the same effect on the mind as those that stem from reality. Ut si qui: the ut here simply means "as," "for example," cf. n. on 33. Nihil ut esset: the ut here repeats the ut used several times earlier in the sentence, all dependent on sic. Lamb. removed ut before esset and before quicquam. Intestinum et oblatum: cf. Sext. A.M. VII. 241 μάλλον των έξω ή των μέσα ‛ημίν παθήσεων, and the two categories of falsa visa mentioned in n. on 47. Sin autem sunt, etc.: if there are false sensations that are plausible (as the Stoics agree), why shouldn't there be false sensations so plausible that they are difficult to distinguish from the true ones? The rest is exactly as in 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Antiochus challenged these arguments as soritae, and therefore flawed (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). Acknowledging some similarity between true and false sensations doesn't logically imply that we can't tell them apart (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). We argue that these phantom sensations lack the self-evidence we need before agreeing with them. Once we wake up from a dream, we dismiss the sensations we experienced during it (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). However, our opponents claim that while they last, our dreaming sensations are just as vivid as our waking ones. We disagree with this (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). "But," they argue, "you accept that a wise person in madness withholds their agreement." This doesn't prove anything, since they would do so in many other situations in life. All this discussion about dreamers, madmen, and drunkards doesn't deserve our attention (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__).

§49. Antiochus: Sext. often quotes him in the discussion of this and similar subjects. Ipsa capita: αυτα τα κεφαλαια. Interrogationis: the sorites was always in the form of a series of questions, cf. De Div. II. 11 (where Cic. says the Greek word was already naturalised, so that his proposed trans. acervalis is unnecessary), Hortens. fragm. 47, and n. on 92. Hoc vocant: i.e. hoc genus, cf. D.F. III. 70 ex eo genere, quae prosunt. Vitiosum: cf. D.F. IV. 50 ille sorites, quo nihil putatis (Stoici) vitiosius. Most edd. read hos, which indeed in 136 is a necessary em. for MSS. hoc. Tale visum: i.e. falsum. Dormienti: sc. τινι. Ut probabile sit, etc.: cf. 47, 48 and notes. Primum quidque: not quodque as Klotz; cf. M.D.F. II. 105, to whose exx. add De Div. II. 112, and an instance of proximus quisque in De Off. II. 75. Vitium: cf. vitiosum above.

§49. Antiochus: Sextus frequently references him in discussions about this and related topics. Ipsa capita: these chapters. Interrogationis: the sorites was always presented as a series of questions; see De Div. II. 11 (where Cicero mentions the Greek word was already adopted, making his suggested translation acervalis unnecessary), Hortens. fragm. 47, and note on 92. Hoc vocant: i.e. hoc genus, see D.F. III. 70 ex eo genere, quae prosunt. Vitiosum: see D.F. IV. 50 ille sorites, quo nihil putatis (Stoics) vitiosius. Most editors read hos, which is indeed a necessary emendation for the manuscripts hoc in 136. Tale visum: i.e. falsum. Dormienti: sc. τινι. Ut probabile sit, etc.: see 47, 48 and notes. Primum quidque: not quodque as Klotz suggested; see M.D.F. II. 105, to whose examples add De Div. II. 112, and an instance of proximus quisque in De Off. II. 75. Vitium: see vitiosum above.

§50. Omnia deum posse: this was a principle generally admitted among Stoics at least, see De Div. II. 86. For the line of argument here cf. De Div. II. 106 fac dare deos, quod absurdum est. Eadem: this does not mean that the two sensations are merged into one, but merely that when one of them is present, it cannot be distinguished from the other; see n. on 40. Similes: after this sunt was added by Madv. In suo genere essent: substitute esse viderentur for essent, and you get the real view of the Academic, who would allow that things in their essence are divisible into sharply-defined genera, but would deny that the sensations which proceed from or are caused by the things, are so divisible.

§50. Omnia deum posse: this was a principle widely accepted among Stoics at least, see De Div. II. 86. For the line of reasoning here cf. De Div. II. 106 fac dare deos, quod absurdum est. Eadem: this does not mean that the two sensations are combined into one, but simply that when one of them is experienced, it can't be distinguished from the other; see n. on 40. Similes: after this sunt was added by Madv. In suo genere essent: replace essent with esse viderentur, and you capture the true perspective of the Academic, who would agree that things in their essence can be categorized into distinct genera, but would argue that the sensations that come from or are caused by the things are not so easily divisible.

§51. Una depulsio: cf. 128 (omnium rerum una est definitio comprehendendi), De Div. II. 136 (omnium somniorum una ratio est). In quiete: = in somno, a rather poetical usage. Narravit: Goer., Orelli, Klotz alter into narrat, most wantonly. Visus Homerus, etc.: this famous dream of Ennius, recorded in his Annals, is referred to by Lucr. I. 124, Cic. De Rep. VI. 10 (Somn. Scip. c. 1), Hor. Epist. II. 1, 50. Simul ut: rare in Cic., see Madv. D.F. II. 33, who, however, unduly restricts the usage. In three out of the five passages where he allows it to stand, the ut precedes a vowel; Cic. therefore used it to avoid writing ac before a vowel, so that in D.F. II. 33 ut should probably be written (with Manut. and others) for et which Madv. ejects.

§51. A push: see 128 (the definition of understanding encompasses everything), De Div. II. 136 (there's one reason for all dreams). In rest: = in sleep, a rather poetic use. He told: Goer., Orelli, Klotz changed it to he tells, quite wrongly. Homer appeared, etc.: this famous dream of Ennius, noted in his Annals, is mentioned by Lucr. I. 124, Cic. De Rep. VI. 10 (Somn. Scip. c. 1), Hor. Epist. II. 1, 50. As soon as: rare in Cic., see Madv. D.F. II. 33, who, however, limits the usage too much. In three out of the five instances where he lets it stand, the ut comes before a vowel; Cic. therefore used it to avoid writing ac before a vowel, suggesting that in D.F. II. 33 ut should probably be written (with Manut. and others) instead of et which Madv. dismisses.

§52. Eorumque: MSS. om. que. Dav. wrote ac before eorum, this however is as impossible in Cic. as the c before a guttural condemned in n. on 34. For the argument see n. on 80 quasi vero quaeratur quid sit non quid videatur. Primum interest: for om. of deinde cf. 45, 46. Imbecillius: cf. I. 41. Edormiverunt: "have slept off the effects," cf. αποβριζειν in Homer. Relaxentur: cf. ανιεναι της οργης Aristoph. Ran. 700, relaxare is used in the neut. sense in D.F. II. 94. Alcmaeonis: the Alcmaeon of Ennius is often quoted by Cic., e.g. D.F. IV. 62.

§52. And: Manuscripts omit and. Dav. wrote and before and, but this is as impossible in Cic. as the c before a guttural denounced in n. on 34. For the argument see n. on 80 as if it is asked what is not what seems. First, it matters: for the omission of then see 45, 46. Weaker: cf. I. 41. Have slept: "have slept off the effects," cf. αποβριζειν in Homer. Let them be relaxed: cf. bring forth the wrath Aristoph. Ran. 700, relaxare is used in the neuter sense in D.F. II. 94. Alcmaeonis: the Alcmaeon of Ennius is often quoted by Cic., e.g. D.F. IV. 62.

§53. Sustinet: επεχει; see on 94. Aliquando sustinere: the point of the Academic remark lay in the fact that in the state of madness the εποχη of the sapiens becomes habitual; he gives up the attempt to distinguish between true and false visa. Lucullus answers that, did no distinction exist, he would give up the attempt to draw it, even in the sane condition. Confundere: so 58, 110, Sext. A.M. VIII. 56 (συγχεουσι τα πραγματα), ib. VIII. 157 (συγχεομεν τον βιον), VIII. 372 (‛ολην συγχεει την φιλοσοφον ζητησιν), Plut. De Communi Notit. adv. Stoicos p. 1077 (‛ως παντα πραγματα συγχεουσι). Utimur: "we have to put up with," so χρησθαι is used in Gk. Ebriosorum: "habitual drunkards," more invidious than vinolenti above. Illud attendimus: Goer., and Orelli write num illud, but the emphatic ille is often thus introduced by itself in questions, a good ex. occurs in 136. Proferremus: this must apparently be added to the exx. qu. by Madv. on D.F. II. 35 of the subj. used to denote "non id quod fieret factumve esset, sed quod fieri debuerit." As such passages are often misunderstood, I note that they can be most rationally explained as elliptic constructions in which a condition is expressed without its consequence. We have an exact parallel in English, e.g. "tu dictis Albane maneres" may fairly be translated, "hadst thou but kept to thy word, Alban!" Here the condition "if thou hadst kept, etc." stands without the consequence "thou wouldst not have died," or something of the kind. Such a condition may be expressed without si, just as in Eng. without "if," cf. Iuv. III. 78 and Mayor's n. The use of the Greek optative to express a wish (with ει γαρ, etc., and even without ει) is susceptible of the same explanation. The Latin subj. has many such points of similarity with the Gk. optative, having absorbed most of the functions of the lost Lat. optative. [Madv. on D.F. II. 35 seems to imply that he prefers the hypothesis of a suppressed protasis, but as in his Gram. 351 b, obs. 4 he attempts no elucidation, I cannot be certain.]

§53. Sustinet: επεχει; see on 94. Aliquando sustinere: the point of the Academic remark was that in a state of madness, the epoch of the sapiens becomes habitual; the person stops trying to differentiate between what is true and what is false visa. Lucullus replies that if there were no distinction, he would cease the attempt to make one, even when sane. Confundere: so 58, 110, Sext. A.M. VIII. 56 (they confuse things), ib. VIII. 157 (confusing life), VIII. 372 (It confuses the quest for philosophy.), Plut. De Communi Notit. adv. Stoicos p. 1077 (As all things are confused). Utimur: "we have to put up with," so χρησθαι is used in Gk. Ebriosorum: "habitual drunkards," more scornful than vinolenti above. Illud attendimus: Goer., and Orelli write num illud, but the emphatic ille is often introduced alone in questions, a good example occurs in 136. Proferremus: this must evidently be added to the examples noted by Madv. on D.F. II. 35 of the subjunctive used to indicate "not what would happen, but what ought to have happened." As such passages are often misunderstood, I note that they can be most logically explained as elliptical constructions where a condition is presented without its consequence. We have a direct parallel in English, e.g. "tu dictis Albane maneres" can be translated as "if only you had kept your word, Alban!" Here the condition "if you had kept, etc." exists without the consequence "you would not have died," or something similar. Such a condition can be expressed without si, just as in English without "if," see Iuv. III. 78 and Mayor's note. The use of the Greek optative to express a wish (with if indeed, etc., and even without ει) can be explained in the same way. The Latin subjunctive shares many similarities with the Gk. optative, having taken on most of the roles of the lost Latin optative. [Madv. on D.F. II. 35 seems to suggest he favors the idea of a suppressed protasis, but since in his Gram. 351 b, obs. 4 he provides no clarification, I can't be sure.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. The Academics fail to realize that such doctrines eliminate all probability. Their discussions about twins and seals are childish (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). They rely on the old physical philosophers, although they usually ridicule them (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). While Democritus might claim that countless worlds exist similar to ours, I turn to more informed physicists, who argue that each thing has its own unique characteristics (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). The Servilii were recognized by their friends, and Delian chicken breeders could tell which hen laid an egg simply by its appearance (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__). However, we don’t really care whether we can distinguish one egg from another. Another absurdity they suggest is that there can be a distinction between individual sensations, but not between categories of sensations (58). Equally ridiculous are those "probable and undisturbed" sensations they claim to follow. The idea that true and false sensations are indistinguishable logically leads to the unqualified εποχη of Arcesilas (59). What nonsense they speak of when they talk about searching for the truth and the negative influence of authority! (60). Can you, Cicero, the admirer of philosophy, plunge us into more than a Cimmerian darkness? (61) By asserting that knowledge is impossible, you undermine the impact of your famous oath that you "knew all about" Catiline. Thus ended Lucullus, amid the ongoing amazement of Hortensius (62, 63). Then Catulus remarked that he wouldn't be surprised if Lucullus’s speech led me to change my opinion (63).

§54. Ne hoc quidem: the common trans. "not even" for "ne quidem" is often inappropriate. Trans. here "they do not see this either," cf. n. on I. 5. Habeant: the slight alteration habeat introduced by Goer. and Orelli quite destroys the point of the sentence. Quod nolunt: cf. 44. An sano: Lamb. an ut sano, which Halm approves, and Baiter reads. Similitudines: cf. 8486. The impossibility of distinguishing between twins, eggs, the impressions of seals, etc. was a favourite theme with the sceptics, while the Stoics contended that no two things were absolutely alike. Aristo the Chian, who maintained the Stoic view, was practically refuted by his fellow pupil Persaeus, who took two twins, and made one deposit money with Aristo, while the other after a time asked for the money back and received it. On this subject cf. Sextus A.M. VII. 408—410. Negat esse: in phrases like this Cic. nearly always places esse second, especially at the end of a clause. Cur eo non estis contenti: Lucullus here ignores the question at issue, which concerned the amount of similarity. The dogmatists maintained that the similarity between two phenomena could never be great enough to render it impossible to guard against mistaking the one for the other, the sceptics argued that it could. Quod rerum natura non patitur: again Lucullus confounds essential with phenomenal difference, and so misses his mark; cf. n. on 50. Nulla re differens: cf. the nihil differens of 99, the substitution of which here would perhaps make the sentence clearer. The words are a trans. of the common Gk. term απαραλλακτος (Sext. A.M. VII. 252, etc.). Ulla communitas: I am astonished to find Bait. returning to the reading of Lamb. nulla after the fine note of Madv. (Em. 154), approved by Halm and other recent edd. The opinion maintained by the Stoics may be stated thus suo quidque genere est tale, quale est, nec est in duobus aut pluribus nulla re differens ulla communitas (ουδε ‛υπαρχει επιμιγη απαραλλακτος). This opinion is negatived by non patitur ut and it will be evident at a glance that the only change required is to put the two verbs (est) into the subjunctive. The change of ulla into nulla is in no way needed. Ut [sibi] sint: sibi is clearly wrong here. Madv., in a note communicated privately to Halm and printed by the latter on p. 854 of Bait. and Halm's ed of the philosophical works, proposed to read nulla re differens communitas visi? Sint et ova etc. omitting ulla and ut and changing visi into sibi (cf. Faber's em. novas for bonas in 72). This ingenious but, as I think, improbable conj. Madv. has just repeated in the second vol. of his Adversaria. Lamb. reads at tibi sint, Dav. at si vis, sint, Christ ut tibi sint, Bait. ut si sint after C.F.W. Muller, I should prefer sui for sibi (SVI for SIBI). B is very frequently written for V in the MSS., and I would easily slip in. Eosdem: once more we have Lucullus' chronic and perhaps intentional misconception of the sceptic position; see n. on 50. Before leaving this section, I may point out that the επιμιγη or επιμιξια των φαντασιων supplies Sext. with one of the sceptic τροποι, see Pyrrh. Hyp. I. 124.

§54. Not even: the common translation "not even" for "ne quidem" is often not fitting. Here, it translates to "they do not see this either," see note on I. 5. Habeant: the slight change habeat proposed by Goer. and Orelli completely misses the point of the sentence. Quod nolunt: see 44. An sano: Lamb. an ut sano, which Halm supports, and Baiter reads. Similitudines: see 8486. The challenge of distinguishing between twins, eggs, impressions of seals, etc. was a common topic for the skeptics, while the Stoics argued that no two things are exactly alike. Aristo the Chian, who held the Stoic belief, was effectively countered by his peer Persaeus, who took two twins, had one deposit money with Aristo, while the other later asked for the money back and received it. On this topic, see Sextus A.M. VII. 408—410. Negat esse: Cicero almost always places esse second in phrases like this, especially at the end of a clause. Cur eo non estis contenti: Lucullus here sidesteps the question at hand, which was about the degree of similarity. The dogmatists claimed that the similarity between two phenomena could never be significant enough to prevent confusion between them, while the skeptics argued the opposite. Quod rerum natura non patitur: once again, Lucullus confuses essential with phenomenal difference, thus missing the mark; see note on 50. Nulla re differens: compare with the nihil differens from 99, substituting it here might clarify the sentence. These words translate a common Greek term unchangeable (Sext. A.M. VII. 252, etc.). Ulla communitas: I’m surprised to find Bait. returning to Lamb.'s reading of nulla after the insightful note from Madv. (Em. 154), which Halm and other recent editors approved. The Stoic position can be summarized as suo quidque genere est tale, quale est, nec est in duobus aut pluribus nulla re differens ulla communitas (ουδε ‛υπαρχει επιμιγη απαραλλακτος). This position is negated by non patitur ut, and it will be immediately clear that the only change needed is to put the two verbs (est) into the subjunctive. Changing ulla to nulla is unnecessary. Ut [sibi] sint: sibi is clearly incorrect here. Madv., in a note shared privately with Halm and printed by him on p. 854 of Bait. and Halm's edition of the philosophical works, suggested reading nulla re differens communitas visi? Sint et ova etc., omitting ulla and ut and altering visi to sibi (see Faber's em. novas for bonas in 72). This clever but, in my opinion, unlikely suggestion has just been repeated by Madv. in the second volume of his Adversaria. Lamb. reads at tibi sint, Dav. at si vis, sint, Christ ut tibi sint, Bait. ut si sint after C.F.W. Muller, I would prefer sui for sibi (SVI for SIBI). B is frequently written for V in the manuscripts, so I could easily have made that slip. Eosdem: once again we see Lucullus’ ongoing and perhaps intentional misunderstanding of the skeptic position; see note on 50. Before leaving this section, I should note that the επιμιγη or mixing of fantasies provides Sextus with one of the skeptic ways, see Pyrrh. Hyp. I. 124.

§55. Irridentur: the contradictions of physical philosophers were the constant sport of the sceptics, cf. Sext. A.M. IX. 1. Absolute ita paris: Halm as well as Bait. after Christ, brackets ita; if any change be needed, it would be better to place it before undique. For this opinion of Democr. see R. and P. 45. Et eo quidem innumerabilis: this is the quite untenable reading of the MSS., for which no satisfactory em. has yet been proposed, cf. 125. Nihil differat, nihil intersit: these two verbs often appear together in Cic., e.g.D.F. III. 25.

§55. Irridentur: the contradictions of physical philosophers were constantly mocked by skeptics, see Sext. A.M. IX. 1. Absolute ita paris: Both Halm and Bait. after Christ, exclude ita; if any change is necessary, it would be better to place it before undique. For this view of Democr. see R. and P. 45. Et eo quidem innumerabilis: this is the completely untenable reading of the manuscripts, for which no satisfactory emendation has been proposed yet, see 125. Nihil differat, nihil intersit: these two verbs often appear together in Cic., e.g. D.F. III. 25.

§56. Potiusque: this adversative use of que is common with potius, e.g.D.F. I. 51. Cf. T.D. II. 55 ingemescere nonnum quam viro concessum est, idque raro, also ac potius, Ad Att. I. 10, etc. Proprietates: the ιδιοτητες or ιδιωματα of Sextus, the doctrine of course involves the whole question at issue between dogmatism and scepticism. Cognoscebantur: Dav. dignoscebantur, Walker internoscebantur. The MSS. reading is right, cf. 86. Consuetudine: cf. 42, "experience". Minimum: an adverb like summum.

§56. Potiusque: this contrary use of que is common with potius, for example, D.F. I. 51. See T.D. II. 55 ingemescere nonnum quam viro concessum est, idque raro, also ac potius, Ad Att. I. 10, etc. Proprietates: the properties or dialects of Sextus, the doctrine naturally involves the whole issue at stake between dogmatism and skepticism. Cognoscebantur: Dav. dignoscebantur, Walker internoscebantur. The manuscript reading is correct, see 86. Consuetudine: see 42, "experience". Minimum: an adverb like summum.

§57. Dinotatas: so the MSS., probably correctly, though Forc. does not recognise the word. Most edd. change it into denotatas. Artem: τεχνην, a set of rules. In proverbio: so venire in proverbium, in proverbii usum venire, proverbii locum obtinere, proverbii loco dici are all used. Salvis rebus: not an uncommon phrase, e.g. Ad Fam. IV. 1. Gallinas: cf. fragm. 19 of the Acad. Post. The similarity of eggs was discussed ad nauseam by the sceptics and dogmatists. Hermagoras the Stoic actually wrote a book entitled, ωι σκοπια (egg investigation) η περι σοφιστειας προς Ακαδημαικους, mentioned by Suidas.

§57. Dinotatas: so the manuscripts likely got it right, even though Forc. doesn't recognize the term. Most editors change it to denotatas. Artem: τέχνη, a set of guidelines. In proverbio: similar to venire in proverbium, in proverbii usum venire, proverbii locum obtinere, proverbii loco dici are all variations used. Salvis rebus: this isn't an unusual phrase, e.g. Ad Fam. IV. 1. Gallinas: see fragment 19 from the Acad. Post. The similarity of eggs was discussed ad nauseam by both sceptics and dogmatists. Hermagoras the Stoic even wrote a book titled, the goals (egg investigation) η περι σοφιστειας προς Ακαδημαικους, as mentioned by Suidas.

§58. Contra nos: the sense requires nos, but all Halm's MSS. except one read vos. Non internoscere: this is the reading of all the MSS., and is correct, though Orelli omits non. The sense is, "we are quite content not to be able to distinguish between the eggs, we shall not on that account be led into a mistake for our rule will prevent us from making any positive assertion about the eggs." Adsentiri: for the passive use of this verb cf. 39. Par est: so Dav. for per, which most MSS. have. The older edd. and Orelli have potest, with one MS. Quasi: the em. of Madv. for the quam si of the MSS. Transversum digitum: cf. 116. Ne confundam omnia: cf. 53, 110. Natura tolletur: this of course the sceptics would deny. They refused to discuss the nature of things in themselves, and kept to phenomena. Intersit: i.e. inter visa. In animos: Orelli with one MS. reads animis; if the MSS. are correct the assertion of Krebs and Allgayer (Antibarbarus, ed. 4) "imprimere wird klas sisch verbunden in aliqua re, nicht in aliquam rem," will require modification. Species et quasdam formas: ειδη και γενη, quasdam marks the fact that formas is a trans. I have met with no other passage where any such doctrine is assigned to a sceptic. As it stands in the text the doctrine is absurd, for surely it must always be easier to distinguish between two genera than between two individuals. If the non before vos were removed a better sense would be given. It has often been inserted by copyists when sed, tamen, or some such word, comes in the following clause, as in the famous passage of Cic Ad Quintum Fratrem, II. 11, discussed by Munro, Lucr. p. 313, ed. 3.

§58. Against us: the meaning requires us, but all of Halm's manuscripts except one read you. Not distinguishing: this is the reading of all the manuscripts and is correct, although Orelli omits not. The meaning is, "we are completely fine with not being able to tell the eggs apart; we won't make a mistake because our rule will stop us from making any definite claim about the eggs." To agree: for the passive use of this verb see 39. It is right: so Dav. for by, which most manuscripts have. The older editions and Orelli have can, with one manuscript. As if: the emendation of Madv. for the than if of the manuscripts. Crossing a finger: see 116. Not to confuse everything: see 53, 110. Nature will be taken away: this, of course, the skeptics would deny. They refused to talk about the nature of things in themselves and focused on phenomena. It concerns: i.e. between seen things. In minds: Orelli with one manuscript reads in souls; if the manuscripts are correct, the claim of Krebs and Allgayer (Antibarbarus, ed. 4) "to impress is classically connected to something, not to anything," will need revision. Species and certain forms: species and types, certain shows that forms is a translation. I haven't found any other instance where any such idea is attributed to a skeptic. As it is in the text, the idea is ridiculous because it should always be easier to differentiate between two genera than between two individuals. If the not before you were removed, it would make more sense. It has often been added by scribes when but, however, or a similar word appears in the next clause, as in the famous passage of Cicero To Quintus Frater, II. 11, discussed by Munro, Lucr. p. 313, ed. 3.

§59. Illud vero perabsurdum: note the omission of est, which often takes place after the emphatic pronoun. Impediamini: cf. n. on 33. A veris: if visis be supplied the statement corresponds tolerably with the Academic belief, if rebus be meant, it is wide of the mark. Id est ... retentio: supposed to be a gloss by Man., Lamb., see however nn. on I. 6, 8. Constitit: from consto, not from consisto cf. 63 qui tibi constares. Si vera sunt: cf. 67, 78, 112, 148. The nonnulli are Philo and Metrodorus, see 78. Tollendus est adsensus: i.e. even that qualified assent which the Academics gave to probable phenomena. Adprobare: this word is ambiguous, meaning either qualified or unqualified assent. Cf. n. on 104. Id est peccaturum: "which is equivalent to sinning," cf. I. 42. Iam nimium etiam: note iam and etiam in the same clause.

§59. But truly absurd: note the absence of is, which often follows the emphatic pronoun. Impediamini: see note on 33. A veris: if visis is assumed, the statement aligns fairly well with the Academic belief; if rebus is meant, it is far off the mark. Id est ... retentio: thought to be a gloss by Man., Lamb., see also notes on I. 6, 8. Constitit: from consto, not from consisto; cf. 63 qui tibi constares. Si vera sunt: cf. 67, 78, 112, 148. The nonnulli are Philo and Metrodorus, see 78. Tollendus est adsensus: i.e., even the qualified agreement that the Academics gave to probable phenomena. Adprobare: this term is ambiguous, meaning either qualified or unqualified agreement. Cf. note on 104. Id est peccaturum: "which is equivalent to sinning," cf. I. 42. Iam nimium etiam: note iam and etiam in the same clause.

§60. Pro omnibus: note omnibus for omnibus rebus. Ista mysteria: Aug. Contra Ac. III. 37, 38 speaks of various doctrines, which were servata et pro mysteriis custodita by the New Academics. The notion that the Academic scepticism was merely external and polemically used, while they had an esoteric dogmatic doctrine, must have originated in the reactionary period of Metrodorus (of Stratonice), Philo, and Antiochus, and may perhaps from a passage of Augustine, C. Ac. III. 41 (whose authority must have been Cicero), be attributed to the first of the three (cf. Zeller 534, n.). The idea is ridiculed by Petrus Valentia (Orelli's reprint, p. 279), and all succeeding inquirers. Auctoritate: cf. 8, 9. Utroque: this neuter, referring to two fem. nouns, is noticeable, see exx. in Madv. Gram. 214 c.

§60. Pro omnibus: note omnibus for omnibus rebus. Ista mysteria: Aug. Contra Ac. III. 37, 38 discusses various doctrines that were servata et pro mysteriis custodita by the New Academics. The idea that Academic skepticism was only superficial and used for debate, while they actually had a hidden dogmatic doctrine, likely started during the reactionary period of Metrodorus (of Stratonice), Philo, and Antiochus, and might possibly come from a passage in Augustine, C. Ac. III. 41 (whose authority was likely Cicero), attributing it to the first of the three (cf. Zeller 534, n.). Petrus Valentia mocks this idea (Orelli's reprint, p. 279), along with all later researchers. Auctoritate: cf. 8, 9. Utroque: this neuter, referring to two feminine nouns, is notable; see examples in Madv. Gram. 214 c.

§61. Amicissimum: "because you are my dear friend". Commoveris: a military term, cf. De Div. II. 26 and Forc., also Introd. p. 53. Sequere: either this is future, as in 109, or sequeris, the constant form in Cic. of the pres., must be read. Approbatione omni: the word omni is emphatic, and includes both qualified and unqualified assent, cf. 59. Orbat sensibus: cf. 74, and D.F. I. 64, where Madv. is wrong in reproving Torquatus for using the phrase sensus tolli, on the ground that the Academics swept away not sensus but iudicium sensuum Cimmeriis. Goer. qu. Plin. N.H. III. 5, Sil. Ital. XII. 131, Festus, s.v. Cimmerii, to show that the town or village of Cimmerium lay close to Bauli, and probably induced this mention of the legendary people. Deus aliquis: so the best edd. without comment, although they write deus aliqui in 19. It is difficult to distinguish between aliquis and aliqui, nescio quis and nescio qui, si quis and si qui (for the latter see n. on 81). As aliquis is substantival, aliqui adjectival, aliquis must not be written with impersonal nouns like terror (T.D. IV. 35, V. 62), dolor (T.D. I. 82, Ad Fam. VII. 1, 1), casus (De Off. III. 33). In the case of personal nouns the best edd. vary, e.g. deus aliqui (T.D. I. 23, IV. 35), deus aliquis (Lael. 87, Ad Fam. XIV. 7, 1), anularius aliqui (86 of this book), magistratus aliquis (In Verr. IV. 146). With a proper name belonging to a real person aliquis ought to be written (Myrmecides in 120, see my n.). Dispiciendum: not despiciendum, cf. M.D.F. II. 97, IV. 64, also De Div. II. 81, verum dispicere. Iis vinculis, etc. this may throw light on fragm. 15 of the Acad. Post., which see.

§61. Amicissimum: "because you are my dear friend". Commoveris: a military term, cf. De Div. II. 26 and Forc., also Introd. p. 53. Sequere: this is either future, as in 109, or sequeris, the usual form in Cic. for the present tense. Approbatione omni: the word omni is emphasized and includes both qualified and unqualified agreement, cf. 59. Orbat sensibus: cf. 74, and D.F. I. 64, where Madv. is mistaken in criticizing Torquatus for using the phrase sensus tolli, as the Academics didn't eliminate sensus but iudicium sensuum Cimmeriis. Goer. qu. Plin. N.H. III. 5, Sil. Ital. XII. 131, Festus, s.v. Cimmerii, indicate that the town or village of Cimmerium was near Bauli, likely leading to this reference to the legendary people. Deus aliquis: so the best editions without comment, even though they write deus aliqui in 19. It's hard to tell the difference between aliquis and aliqui, nescio quis and nescio qui, si quis and si qui (for the latter see n. on 81). As aliquis is a noun, aliqui is an adjective, so aliquis shouldn't be used with impersonal nouns like terror (T.D. IV. 35, V. 62), dolor (T.D. I. 82, Ad Fam. VII. 1, 1), casus (De Off. III. 33). In the case of personal nouns, the best editions vary, e.g. deus aliqui (T.D. I. 23, IV. 35), deus aliquis (Lael. 87, Ad Fam. XIV. 7, 1), anularius aliqui (86 of this book), magistratus aliquis (In Verr. IV. 146). With a proper name belonging to a real person, aliquis should be used (Myrmecides in 120, see my note). Dispiciendum: not despiciendum, cf. M.D.F. II. 97, IV. 64, also De Div. II. 81, verum dispicere. Iis vinculis, etc. may shed light on fragment 15 of the Acad. Post., which should be consulted.

§62. Motum animorum: n. on 34. Actio rerum: here actio is a pure verbal noun like πραξις, cf. De Off. I. 83, and expressions like actio vitae (N.D. I. 2), actio ullius rei (108 of this book), and the similar use of actus in Quintilian (Inst. Or. X. 1, 31, with Mayor's n.) Iuratusque: Bait. possibly by a mere misprint reads iratus. Comperisse: this expression of Cic., used in the senate in reference to Catiline's conspiracy, had become a cant phrase at Rome, with which Cic. was often taunted. See Ad Fam. V. 5, 2, Ad Att. I. 14, 5. Licebat: this is the reading of the best MSS., not liquebat, which Goer., Kl., Or. have. For the support accorded by Lucullus to Cic. during the conspiracy see 3, and the passages quoted in Introd. p. 46 with respect to Catulus, in most of which Lucullus is also mentioned.

§62. Motum animorum: n. on 34. Actio rerum: here actio is a straightforward verbal noun like πραξις, cf. De Off. I. 83, and expressions like actio vitae (N.D. I. 2), actio ullius rei (108 of this book), and the similar use of actus in Quintilian (Inst. Or. X. 1, 31, with Mayor's n.) Iuratusque: Bait. possibly by a mere misprint reads iratus. Comperisse: this expression of Cicero, used in the senate in reference to Catiline's conspiracy, had become a common phrase in Rome, with which Cicero was often mocked. See Ad Fam. V. 5, 2, Ad Att. I. 14, 5. Licebat: this is the reading of the best manuscripts, not liquebat, which Goer., Kl., Or. have. For the support given by Lucullus to Cicero during the conspiracy see 3, and the passages quoted in Introd. p. 46 with respect to Catulus, in most of which Lucullus is also mentioned.

§63. Quod ... fecerat, ut: different from the constr. treated by Madv. Gram. 481 b. Quod refers simply to the fact of Lucullus' admiration, which the clause introduced by ut defines, "which admiration he had shown ... to such an extent that, etc." Iocansne an: this use of ne ... an implies, Madv. says (on D.F. V. 87), more doubt than the use of ne alone as in vero falsone. Memoriter: nearly all edd. before Madv. make this mean e memoria as opposed to de scripto; he says, "laudem habet bonae et copiosae memoriae" (on D.F. I. 34). See Krebs and Allgayer in the Antibarbarus, ed. 4. Censuerim: more modest than censeo, see Madv. Gram. 380. Tantum enim non te modo monuit: edd. before Madv., seeing no way of taking modo exc. with non, ejected it. Madv. (Em. 160) retains it, making it mean paulo ante. On the other hand, Halm after Christ asserts that tantum non = μονον ου occurs nowhere else in Cic. Bait. therefore ejects non, taking tantum as hoc tantum, nihil praeterea. Livy certainly has the suspected use of tantum non. Tribunus: a retort comes in 97, 144. Antiochum: cf. I. 13. Destitisse: on the difference between memini followed by the pres. and by the perf. inf. consult Madv. Gram. 408 b, obs. 2.

§63. Quod ... fecerat, ut: different from the construction discussed by Madv. Gram. 481 b. Quod simply refers to Lucullus' admiration, which the clause introduced by ut specifies, "which admiration he had shown ... to such an extent that, etc." Iocansne an: this use of ne ... an suggests, according to Madv. (on D.F. V. 87), more doubt than the use of ne alone as in vero falsone. Memoriter: almost all editors prior to Madv. interpret this as e memoria rather than de scripto; he states, "laudem habet bonae et copiosae memoriae" (on D.F. I. 34). See Krebs and Allgayer in the Antibarbarus, ed. 4. Censuerim: more modest than censeo, see Madv. Gram. 380. Tantum enim non te modo monuit: editors before Madv., not seeing how to take modo with non, removed it. Madv. (Em. 160) keeps it, interpreting it as paulo ante. On the other hand, Halm after Christ argues that tantum non = μόνο όχι appears nowhere else in Cic. Therefore, Bait. removes non, taking tantum as hoc tantum, nihil praeterea. Livy certainly uses tantum non in the expected way. Tribunus: a retort comes in 97, 144. Antiochum: cf. I. 13. Destitisse: for the difference between memini followed by the present and by the perfect infinitive, consult Madv. Gram. 408 b, obs. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. Cicero, feeling very emotional, begins here. The strength of Lucullus's argument has deeply affected me, yet I believe it can be countered. First, however, I need to address something about my character (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). I assure you of my complete sincerity in everything I say, and I would swear to it, if that were appropriate (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). I am a passionate seeker of truth, and for that reason I find it disgraceful to agree with what is false. I acknowledge that I make mistakes, but we must focus on the sapiens, who is characterized by never erring in giving his assent (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). Consider Arcesilas' argument: if the sapiens ever gives his assent, he will be compelled to opine, but since he never opines, he will never give his assent. The Stoics and Antiochus dispute the first statement, claiming it is possible to differentiate between true and false (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). Even if that is the case, the mere act of assenting is fraught with danger. Still, our overall argument should demonstrate that perception in the Stoic sense is impossible (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__). However, let’s first discuss Antiochus. When he changed his views, what evidence did he have for the doctrine he had denied for so long? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__) Some believe he wanted to establish a school named after himself. It seems more likely that he could no longer endure the opposition from all the other schools against the Academy (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__). His conversion provided an excellent opportunity for an argumentum ad hominem (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__).

§64. Quadam oratione: so Halm, also Bait. after the best MSS., not quandam orationem as Lamb., Orelli. De ipsa re: cf. de causa ipsa above. Respondere posse: for the om. of me before the infin, which has wrongly caused many edd. either to read respondere (as Dav., Bait.) or to insert me (as Lamb.), see n. on I. 7.

§64. Quadam oratione: as noted by Halm and Bait based on the best manuscripts, not quandam orationem as written by Lamb and Orelli. De ipsa re: refer to de causa ipsa above. Respondere posse: for the omission of me before the infinitive, which has led many editors to incorrectly read respondere (as Dav., Bait.) or to add me (as Lamb.), see note on I. 7.

§65. Studio certandi: = φιλονεικια. Pertinacia ... calumnia: n. on 14. Iurarem: Cic. was thinking of his own famous oath at the end of his consulship.

§65. Studio certandi: = argument. Pertinacia ... calumnia: n. on 14. Iurarem: Cicero was thinking of his own well-known oath at the end of his consulship.

§66. Turpissimum: cf. I. 45, N.D. I. 1. Opiner: opinio or δοξα is judgment based on insufficient grounds. Sed quaerimus de sapiente: cf. 115, T.D. IV. 55, 59 also De Or. III. 75 non quid ego sed quid orator. Magnus ... opinator: Aug. Contra Acad. III. 31 qu. this passage wrongly as from the Hortensius. He imitates it, ibid. I. 15 magnus definitor. Qua fidunt, etc.: these lines are part of Cic.'s Aratea, and are quoted in N.D. II. 105, 106. Phoenices: the same fact is mentioned by Ovid, Fasti III. 107, Tristia IV. 3, 1. Sed Helicen: the best MSS. om. ad, which Orelli places before Helicen. Elimatas: the MSS. are divided between this and limatas. Elimare, though a very rare word occurs Ad Att. XVI. 7, 3. Visis cedo: cf. n. on 38. Vim maximam: so summum munus is applied to the same course of action in D.F. III. 31. Cogitatione: "idea". Temeritate: cf. I. 42, De Div. I. 7, and the charge of προπετεια constantly brought against the dogmatists by Sext. Praepostere: in a disorderly fashion, taking the wrong thing first.

§66. Turpissimum: cf. I. 45, N.D. I. 1. Opiner: opinio or glory is a judgment based on insufficient evidence. Sed quaerimus de sapiente: cf. 115, T.D. IV. 55, 59 also De Or. III. 75 non quid ego sed quid orator. Magnus ... opinator: Aug. Contra Acad. III. 31 qu. this passage is incorrectly attributed to the Hortensius. He imitates it, ibid. I. 15 magnus definitor. Qua fidunt, etc.: these lines are part of Cicero’s Aratea, and are quoted in N.D. II. 105, 106. Phoenices: the same fact is mentioned by Ovid, Fasti III. 107, Tristia IV. 3, 1. Sed Helicen: the best manuscripts omit ad, which Orelli places before Helicen. Elimatas: the manuscripts are divided between this and limatas. Elimare, though a very rare word, occurs in Ad Att. XVI. 7, 3. Visis cedo: cf. n. on 38. Vim maximam: so summum munus is used to describe the same action in D.F. III. 31. Cogitatione: "idea". Temeritate: cf. I. 42, De Div. I. 7, and the charge of ασφαλής διαδικασία frequently made against the dogmatists by Sextus. Praepostere: in a disordered manner, addressing the wrong thing first.

§67. Aliquando ... opinabitur: this of course is only true if you grant the Academic doctrine, nihil posse percipi. Secundum illud ... etiam opinari: it seems at first sight as though adsentiri and opinari ought to change places in this passage, as Manut. proposes. The difficulty lies in the words secundum illud, which, it has been supposed, must refer back to the second premiss of Arcesilas' argument. But if the passage be translated thus, "Carneades sometimes granted as a second premiss the following statement, that the wise man sometimes does opine" the difficulty vanishes. The argument of Carneades would then run thus, (1) Si ulli rei, etc. as above, (2) adsentietur autem aliquando, (3) opinabitur igitur.

§67. Sometimes ... it will be thought: this is only true if you accept the Academic view, nothing can be perceived. According to that ... it also will be thought: it seems at first glance that agree and think should switch places in this passage, as Manut. suggests. The challenge comes from the phrase according to that, which is believed to refer back to the second premise of Arcesilas' argument. But if we translate the passage as, "Carneades sometimes accepted as a second premise the following statement, that the wise person sometimes does think," the issue disappears. Carneades' argument would then go like this, (1) If anything, etc. as above, (2) but sometimes will agree, (3) therefore will think.

§68. Adsentiri quicquam: only with neuter pronouns like this could adsentiri be followed by an accusative case. Sustinenda est: εφεκτεον. Iis quae possunt: these words MSS. om. Tam in praecipiti: for the position of in cf. n. on I. 25. The best MSS. have here tamen in. Madv. altered tamen to tam in n. on D.F. V. 26. The two words are often confused, as in T.D. IV. 7, cf. also n. on I. 16. Sin autem, etc.: cf. the passage of Lactantius De Falsa Sapientia III. 3, qu. by P. Valentia (p. 278 of Orelli's reprint) si neque sciri quicquam potest, ut Socrates docuit, neque opinari, oportet, ut Zeno, tota philosophia sublata est. Nitamur ... percipi: "let us struggle to prove the proposition, etc." The construction is, I believe, unexampled so that I suspect hoc, or some such word, to have fallen out between igitur and nihil.

§68. Adsentiri quicquam: only neuter pronouns like this can have adsentiri followed by an accusative case. Sustinenda est: εφεκτεον. Iis quae possunt: these words are omitted in the manuscripts. Tam in praecipiti: for the position of in see note on I. 25. The best manuscripts here have tamen in. Madv. changed tamen to tam in note on D.F. V. 26. The two words are often mixed up, as seen in T.D. IV. 7; see also note on I. 16. Sin autem, etc.: see the passage from Lactantius De Falsa Sapientia III. 3, quoted by P. Valentia (p. 278 of Orelli's reprint) if nothing can be known, as Socrates taught, nor can anything be assumed, as Zeno said, all philosophy is eliminated. Nitamur ... percipi: "let us strive to demonstrate the proposition, etc." I believe this construction is unique, so I suspect hoc, or a similar word, may have been lost between igitur and nihil.

§69. Non acrius: one of the early editions omits non while Goer. reads acutius and puts a note of interrogation at defensitaverat. M. Em. 161 points out the absurdity of making Cic. say that the old arguments of Antiochus in favour of Academicism were weaker than his new arguments against it. Quis enim: so Lamb. for MSS. quisquam enim. Excogitavit: on interrogations not introduced by a particle of any kind see Madv. Gram. 450. Eadem dicit: on the subject in hand, of course. Taken without this limitation the proposition is not strictly true, see n. on 132. Sensisse: = iudicasse, n. on I. 22. Mnesarchi ... Dardani: see Dict. Biogr.

§69. Non acrius: one of the early editions skips non while Goer. reads acutius and adds a question mark at defensitaverat. M. Em. 161 highlights the absurdity of making Cic. argue that the old arguments of Antiochus in favor of Academicism were weaker than his new arguments against it. Quis enim: so Lamb. for MSS. quisquam enim. Excogitavit: regarding questions not introduced by any kind of particle see Madv. Gram. 450. Eadem dicit: about the topic at hand, of course. Taken without this limitation, the statement isn't strictly true, see n. on 132. Sensisse: = iudicasse, n. on I. 22. Mnesarchi ... Dardani: see Dict. Biogr.

§70. Revocata est: Manut. here wished to read renovata, cf. n. on I. 14. Nominis dignitatem, etc.: hence Aug. Contra Acad. III. 41 calls him foeneus ille Platonicus Antiochus (that tulchan Platonist). Gloriae causa: cf. Aug. ibid. II. 15 Antiochus gloriae cupidior quam veritatis. Facere dicerent: so Camerarius for the MSS. facerent. Sustinere: cf. 115 sustinuero Epicureos. Sub Novis: Faber's brilliant em. for the MSS. sub nubes. The Novae Tabernae were in the forum, and are often mentioned by Cic. and Livy. In De Or. II. 266 a story is told of Caesar, who, while speaking sub Veteribus, points to a "tabula" which hangs sub Novis. The excellence of Faber's em. may be felt by comparing that of Manut. sub nube, and that of Lamb. nisi sub nube. I have before remarked that b is frequently written in MSS. for v. Maenianorum: projecting eaves, according to Festus s.v. They were probably named from their inventor like Vitelliana, Vatinia etc.

§70. Revocata est: Manut. wanted to read renovata, see note on I. 14. Nominis dignitatem, etc.: thus Aug. Contra Acad. III. 41 refers to him as foeneus ille Platonicus Antiochus (that tulchan Platonist). Gloriae causa: see Aug. ibid. II. 15 Antiochus gloriae cupidior quam veritatis. Facere dicerent: so Camerarius for the manuscripts facerent. Sustinere: see 115 sustinuero Epicureos. Sub Novis: Faber's brilliant em. for the manuscripts sub nubes. The Novae Tabernae were in the forum and are often mentioned by Cic. and Livy. In De Or. II. 266, there's a story about Caesar, who, while speaking sub Veteribus, points to a "tabula" that hangs sub Novis. The excellence of Faber's em. can be appreciated by comparing it to Manut. sub nube, and Lamb. nisi sub nube. I have previously noted that b is often written in manuscripts for v. Maenianorum: projecting eaves, according to Festus s.v. They were probably named after their inventor, like Vitelliana, Vatinia, etc.

§71. Quoque ... argumento: the sentence is anacoluthic, the broken thread is picked up by quod argumentum near the end. Utrum: the neuter pronoun, not the so called conjunction, the two alternatives are marked by ne and an. The same usage is found in D.F. II. 60, T.D. IV. 9, and must be carefully distinguished from the use of utrum ... ne ... an, which occurs not unfrequently in Cic., e g De Invent. II. 115 utrum copiane sit agri an penuria consideratur. On this point cf. M. Em. 163, Gram. 452, obs. 1, 2, Zumpt on Cic. Verr. IV. 73. Honesti inane nomen esse: a modern would be inclined to write honestum, in apposition to nomen, cf. D.F. V. 18 voluptatis alii putant primum appetitum. Voluptatem etc.: for the conversion of Dionysius (called ‛ο μεταθεμενος) from Stoicism to Epicureanism cf. T.D. II. 60, Diog. Laert. VII. 166—7. A vero: "coming from a reality," cf. 41, n. Is curavit: Goer. reads his, "solet V. D. in hoc pronomen saevire," says Madv. The scribes often prefix h to parts of the pronoun is, and Goer. generally patronises their vulgar error.

§71. Also ... the argument: the sentence is anacoluthic, and the broken thought is picked up by that argument near the end. Which: the neuter pronoun, not the so-called conjunction; the two options are indicated by ne and an. The same usage appears in D.F. II. 60, T.D. IV. 9, and it must be carefully distinguished from the use of utrum ... ne ... an, which occurs fairly often in Cicero, e.g., De Invent. II. 115 whether abundance of land or scarcity is considered. On this point see M. Em. 163, Gram. 452, obs. 1, 2, Zumpt on Cic. Verr. IV. 73. The name of honesty is empty: a modern writer might prefer to use honestum, in apposition to name, cf. D.F. V. 18 some think pleasure is the first desire. Pleasure, etc.: for the conversion of Dionysius (known as ‛ο μεταθεμενος) from Stoicism to Epicureanism see T.D. II. 60, Diog. Laert. VII. 166—7. From the truth: "coming from a reality," see 41, n. He arranged: Goer. reads his, "often D. rages against this pronoun," says Madv. The scribes often prefix h to parts of the pronoun is, and Goer. generally supports their common mistake.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. You accuse me of calling on ancient names like a revolutionary, yet Anaxagoras, Democritus, and Metrodorus, prominent philosophers, challenged the validity of sensory knowledge and even the possibility of knowledge itself (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). Empedocles, Xenophanes, and Parmenides all spoke out against sensory knowledge. You mentioned that Socrates and Plato shouldn’t be grouped with these thinkers. Why is that? Socrates claimed he knew nothing except his own ignorance, and Plato explored this idea throughout all his works (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). Now can you see that I don’t just mention names, but actually take inspiration from distinguished individuals? Even Chrysippus raised several issues regarding the senses and overall experience. You claim he resolved these problems; even if he did, which I doubt, he acknowledged that it was challenging to avoid being trapped by them (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). The Cyrenaics also believed they knew nothing about things outside of themselves. The honesty of Arcesilas is evident here (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__). Zeno strongly argued that a wise person should steer clear of opinion. Arcesilas agreed but noted that without knowledge, this was impossible. Knowledge is based on perceptions. Arcesilas, therefore, required a definition of perception. He contested this definition, and this debate has continued to our time. Eliminate opinion and perception, and the εποχη of Arcesilas immediately follows (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__).

§72. De antiquis philosophis: on account of the somewhat awkward constr. Lamb. read antiquos philosophos. Popularis: cf. 13. Res non bonas: MSS. om. non, which Or. added with two very early editions. Faber ingeniously supposed the true reading to be novas, which would be written nobas, and then pass into bonas. Nivem nigram: this deliverance of Anaxagoras is very often referred to by Sextus. In P.H. I. 33 he quotes it as an instance of the refutation of φαινομενα by means of νοουμενα, "Αναξαγορας τωι λευκην ειναι την χιονα, ανετιθει ‛οτι χιων εστιν ‛υδορ πεπηγος το δε ‛υδορ εστι μελαν και ‛η χιων αρα μελαινα." There is an obscure joke on this in Ad Qu. Fratrem II. 13, 1 risi nivem atram ... teque hilari animo esse et prompto ad iocandum valde me iuvat. Sophistes: here treated as the demagogue of philosophy. Ostentationis: = επιδειξεος.

§72. From ancient philosophers: due to the somewhat awkward construction, Lamb. reads ancient philosophers. Popularis: see 13. Bad things: In manuscripts, the not is omitted, which Or. added with two very early editions. Faber cleverly suggested the true reading might be new things, which would be written nobas, and then change into good things. Black snow: this statement by Anaxagoras is often referenced by Sextus. In P.H. I. 33, he quotes it as an example of the refutation of phenomena using noema, "Anaxagoras states that snow is white, but it's claimed that snow is frozen water and that water is black; hence, snow is black.." There’s a vague joke about this in Ad Qu. Fratrem II. 13, 1 the thought of black snow... it makes me very happy to have a cheerful mind and be ready to joke. Sophistes: treated here as the demagogue of philosophy. Ostentationis: = επιδειξεος.

§73. Democrito: Cic., as Madv. remarks on D.F. I. 20, always exaggerates the merits of Democr. in order to depreciate the Epicureans, cf. T.D. I. 22, De Div. I. 5, II. 139, N.D. I. 120, De Or. I. 42. Quintae classis: a metaphor from the Roman military order. Qui veri esse aliquid, etc.: cf. N.D. I. 12 non enim sumus ii quibus nihil verum esse videatur, sed ii qui omnibus veris falsa quaedam adiuncta dicamus. Non obscuros sed tenebricosos: "not merely dim but darkened." There is a reference here to the σκοτιη γνωσις of Democr., by which he meant that knowledge which stops at the superficial appearances of things as shown by sense. He was, however, by no means a sceptic, for he also held a γνησιη γνωσις, dealing with the realities of material existence, the atoms and the void, which exist ετεηι and not merely νομωι as appearances do. See R. and P. 51.

§73. Democrito: Cicero, as Madv. notes in D.F. I. 20, tends to exaggerate Democritus's merits to diminish the value of the Epicureans, see T.D. I. 22, De Div. I. 5, II. 139, N.D. I. 120, De Or. I. 42. Quintae classis: a metaphor from the Roman military structure. Qui veri esse aliquid, etc.: see N.D. I. 12 for we are not those who find nothing true, but those who say that alongside all truths are certain falsehoods. Non obscuros sed tenebricosos: "not just dim but darkened." This refers to the dark knowledge of Democritus, meaning the knowledge that only considers superficial appearances as shown by the senses. However, he was not a skeptic, because he also held a authentic knowledge that addressed the realities of material existence, the atoms and the void, which exist ετεηι and not just νομωι as mere appearances do. See R. and P. 51.

§74. Furere: cf. 14. Orbat sensibus: cf. 61, and for the belief of Empedocles about the possibility of επιστημη see the remarks of Sextus A.M. VII. 123—4 qu. R. and P. 107, who say "patet errare eos qui scepticis adnumerandum Empedoclem putabant." Sonum fundere: similar expressions occur in T.D. III. 42, V. 73, D.F. II. 48. Parmenides, Xenophanes: these are the last men who ought to be charged with scepticism. They advanced indeed arguments against sense-knowledge, but held that real knowledge was attainable by the reason. Cf. Grote, Plato I. 54, Zeller 501, R. and P. on Xenophanes and Parmenides. Minus bonis: Dav. qu. Plut. De Audit. 45 A, μεμψαιτο δ' αν τις Παρμενιδου την στιχοποιιαν. Quamquam: on the proper use of quamquam in clauses where the verb is not expressed see M.D.F. V. 68 and cf. I. 5. Quasi irati: for the use of quasi = almost cf. In Verr. Act. I. 22, Orat. 41. Aiebas removendum: for om. of esse see n. on I. 43. Perscripti sunt: cf. n. on I. 16. Scire se nihil se scire: cf. I. 16, 44. The words referred to are in Plat. Apol. 21 εοικα γουν τουτου σμικρωι τινι αυτωι τουτωι σοφωτερος ειναι, ‛οτι α μη οιδα ουδε οιομαι ειδεναι, a very different statement from the nihil sciri posse by which Cic. interprets it (cf. R. and P. 148). That επιστημη in the strict sense is impossible, is a doctrine which Socrates would have left to the Sophists. De Platone: the doctrine above mentioned is an absurd one to foist upon Plato. The dialogues of search as they are called, while exposing sham knowledge, all assume that the real επιστημη is attainable. Ironiam: the word was given in its Greek form in 15. Nulla fuit ratio persequi: n. on 17.

§74. Furere: cf. 14. Orbat sensibus: cf. 61, and for Empedocles' belief about the possibility of science see the comments of Sextus A.M. VII. 123—4 qu. R. and P. 107, who say "it's clear that those who considered Empedocles a skeptic were mistaken." Sonum fundere: similar phrases appear in T.D. III. 42, V. 73, D.F. II. 48. Parmenides, Xenophanes: these are the last individuals who should be accused of skepticism. They did present arguments against sense-based knowledge, but believed that true knowledge could be achieved through reason. Cf. Grote, Plato I. 54, Zeller 501, R. and P. on Xenophanes and Parmenides. Minus bonis: Dav. qu. Plut. De Audit. 45 A, If anyone should criticize the poetry of Parmenides,. Quamquam: regarding the correct use of quamquam in clauses where the verb is not stated see M.D.F. V. 68 and cf. I. 5. Quasi irati: for the usage of quasi meaning almost cf. In Verr. Act. I. 22, Orat. 41. Aiebas removendum: for the omission of esse see n. on I. 43. Perscripti sunt: cf. n. on I. 16. Scire se nihil se scire: cf. I. 16, 44. The referenced words are in Plat. Apol. 21 It seems that this is somewhat similar to the phrase "It seems that, indeed, in this small matter, he is wiser than me, for I do not know, nor do I think I can know.", which is a very different statement from the nihil sciri posse with which Cic. interprets it (cf. R. and P. 148). That science in the strict sense is impossible is a idea that Socrates would have left to the Sophists. De Platone: the aforementioned doctrine is an unreasonable one to attribute to Plato. The dialogues of inquiry, as they are known, while exposing false knowledge, all assume that true science can be achieved. Ironiam: the term was presented in its Greek form in 15. Nulla fuit ratio persequi: n. on 17.

§75. Videorne: = nonne videor, as videsne = nonne vides. Imitari numquam nisi: a strange expression for which Manut. conj. imitari? num quem, etc., Halm nullum unquam in place of numquam. Bait. prints the reading of Man., which I think harsher than that of the MSS. Minutos: for the word cf. Orat. 94, also De Div. I. 62 minuti philosophi, Brut. 256 minuti imperatores. Stilponem, etc.: Megarians, see R. and P. 177—182. σοφισματα: Cic. in the second edition probably introduced here the translation cavillationes, to which Seneca Ep. 116 refers, cf. Krische, p. 65. Fulcire porticum: "to be the pillar of the Stoic porch". Cf. the anonymous line ει μη γαρ ην Χρυσιππος, ουκ αν ην Στοα. Quae in consuetudine probantur: n. on 87. Nisi videret: for the tense of the verb, see Madv. Gram. 347 b, obs. 2.

§75. Videorne: = nonne videor, as videsne = nonne vides. Imitari numquam nisi: a strange expression for which Manut. suggests imitari? num quem, etc., Halm nullum unquam instead of numquam. Bait. prints Man.'s reading, which I find harsher than that of the manuscripts. Minutos: for the word cf. Orat. 94, also De Div. I. 62 minuti philosophi, Brut. 256 minuti imperatores. Stilponem, etc.: Megarians, see R. and P. 177—182. sophisms: Cic. in the second edition probably added the translation cavillationes, which Seneca Ep. 116 refers to, cf. Krische, p. 65. Fulcire porticum: "to be the pillar of the Stoic porch." Cf. the anonymous line If it weren't for Chryssippos, the Stoa wouldn't exist.. Quae in consuetudine probantur: n. on 87. Nisi videret: for the tense of the verb, see Madv. Gram. 347 b, obs. 2.

§76. Quid ... philosophi: my reading is that of Durand approved by Madv. and followed by Bait. It is strange that Halm does not mention this reading, which only requires the alteration of Cyrenaei into Cyrenaici (now made by all edd. on the ground that Cyrenaeus is a citizen of Cyreno, Cyrenaicus a follower of Aristippus) and the insertion of tibi. I see no difficulty in the qui before negant, at which so many edd. take offence. Tactu intimo: the word ‛αφη I believe does not occur in ancient authorities as a term of the Cyrenaic school; their great word was παθος. From 143 (permotiones intimas) it might appear that Cic. is translating either παθος or κινησις. For a clear account of the school see Zeller's Socrates, for the illustration of the present passage pp 293—300 with the footnotes. Cf. also R. and P. 162 sq. Quo quid colore: cf. Sext. A.M. VII. 191 (qu. Zeller Socrates 297, R. and P. 165). Adfici se: = πασχειν. Quaesieras: note the plup. where Eng. idiom requires the perfect or aorist. Tot saeculis: cf. the same words in 15. Tot ingeniis tantisque studiis: cf. summis ingeniis, maximis studiis in 15. Obtrectandi: this invidious word had been used by Lucullus in 16; cf. also I. 44.

§76. Quid ... philosophi: My interpretation follows Durand, which Madv approved, and Bait also supports. It's odd that Halm doesn't mention this interpretation, which only requires changing Cyrenaei to Cyrenaici (now adopted by all editors as Cyrenaeus refers to a citizen of Cyrene, and Cyrenaicus refers to a follower of Aristippus) and adding tibi. I don't see any problem with the qui before negant, which many editors criticize. Tactu intimo: I believe the term ‛αφη doesn't appear in ancient texts as a term used by the Cyrenaic school; their main term was passion. From 143 (permotiones intimas), it seems Cicero is translating either passion or movement. For a detailed explanation of the school, refer to Zeller's Socrates, specifically pages 293–300 along with the footnotes. Also see R. and P. 162 sq. Quo quid colore: see Sext. A.M. VII. 191 (question from Zeller Socrates 297, R. and P. 165). Adfici se: translates to πασχειν. Quaesieras: note the pluperfect where English typically requires the perfect or aorist. Tot saeculis: see the same phrase in 15. Tot ingeniis tantisque studiis: compare it to summis ingeniis, maximis studiis in 15. Obtrectandi: this derogatory term was used by Lucullus in 16; see also I. 44.

§77. Expresserat: "had put into distinct shape". Cf. 7 and I. 19. Exprimere and dicere are always sharply distinguished by Cic., the latter merely implying the mechanic exercise of utterance, the former the moulding and shaping of the utterance by conscious effort; cf. esp. Orat. 3, 69, and Ad Att. VIII. 11, 1; also De Or. I. 32, De Div. I. 79, qu. by Krebs and Allgayer. The conj. of Dav. exposuerat is therefore needless. Fortasse: "we may suppose". Nec percipere, etc.: cf. 68, n. Tum illum: a change from ille, credo (sc. respondit), the credo being now repeated to govern the infin. For the constr. after ita definisse cf. M.D.F. II. 13 (who quotes exx.); also the construction with ita iudico in 113. Ex eo, quod esset: cf. 18, n. Effictum: so Manut. for MSS. effectum, cf. 18. Ab eo, quod non est: the words non est include the two meanings "is non existent," and "is different from what it seems to be"—the two meanings of falsum indeed, see n. on 47. Eiusdem modi: cf. 40, 84. MSS. have eius modi, altered by Dav. Recte ... additum: the semicolon at Arcesilas was added by Manutius, who is followed by all edd. This involves taking additum = additum est, an ellipse of excessive rarity in Cic., see Madv. Opusc. I. 448, D.F. I. 43, Gram. 479 a. I think it quite possible that recte consensit additum should be construed together, "agreed that the addition had been rightly made." For the omission of esse in that case cf. Madv. Gram. 406, and such expressions as dicere solebat perturbatum in 111, also ita scribenti exanclatum in 108. Recte, which with the ordinary stopping expresses Cic.'s needless approval of Arcesilas' conduct would thus gain in point. Qy, should concessit be read, as in 118 concessisse is now read for MSS. consensisse? A vero: cf. 41.

§77. Expresserat: "had put into distinct shape". Cf. 7 and I. 19. Exprimere and dicere are always sharply distinguished by Cicero; the latter merely refers to the mechanical act of speaking, while the former refers to the crafting and shaping of the message through conscious effort; see especially Orat. 3, 69, and Ad Att. VIII. 11, 1; also De Or. I. 32, De Div. I. 79, as quoted by Krebs and Allgayer. Therefore, Dav.'s suggestion of exposuerat is unnecessary. Fortasse: "we may suppose". Nec percipere, etc.: see 68, n. Tum illum: a shift from ille, credo (meaning respondit), where the credo is now repeated to govern the infinitive. For the construction after ita definisse, see M.D.F. II. 13 (who cites examples); also the construction with ita iudico in 113. Ex eo, quod esset: refer to 18, n. Effictum: so Manutius for the manuscripts that read effectum, see 18. Ab eo, quod non est: the phrase non est encompasses two meanings: "is non-existent," and "is different from what it seems to be"—the two meanings of falsum indeed, see n. on 47. Eiusdem modi: refer to 40, 84. Manuscripts have eius modi, altered by Dav. Recte ... additum: the semicolon at Arcesilas was added by Manutius, who is followed by all editors. This implies interpreting additum = additum est, a construction rarely seen in Cicero, see Madv. Opusc. I. 448, D.F. I. 43, Gram. 479 a. I think it's quite possible that recte consensit additum should be taken together, meaning "agreed that the addition was rightly made." For the omission of esse in that case, see Madv. Gram. 406, and similar expressions like dicere solebat perturbatum in 111, also ita scribenti exanclatum in 108. Recte, which, with the usual stopping, expresses Cicero's unnecessary approval of Arcesilas' actions, would thereby gain in significance. Perhaps, should concessit be read, as in 118 concessisse is now read in place of the manuscripts consensisse? A vero: see 41.

§78. Quae adhuc permanserit: note the subj., "which is of such a nature as to have lasted". Nam illud ... pertinebat: by illud is meant the argument in defence of εποχη given in 67; by nihil ... pertinebat nothing more is intended than that there was no immediate or close connection. Cf. the use of pertinere in D.F. III. 55. Clitomacho: cf. n. on 59.

§78. Which has still persisted: note the subj., "which is such that it has lasted." For that ... pertained: by that it refers to the argument defending era given in 67; by nothing ... pertained, it simply means there was no immediate or close connection. See the use of pertain in D.F. III. 55. Clitomachus: see note on 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary You’re mistaken, Lucullus, to defend your position despite my arguments yesterday against the senses. You’re acting like the Epicureans, who say that conclusions drawn only from sensation can be wrong, but not the sensation itself (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). I wish the god you mentioned would ask me if I wanted anything more than functioning senses. He’d have a tough time with me. Because even assuming our vision is accurate, how incredibly limited it is! But you say, wewant nothing more. No, I reply, you're like a mole that doesn't desire the light because it's blind. Yet I wouldn't blame the god so much for my limited vision as I would for deceiving me (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). If you want something greater than a bent oar, what could be greater than the sun? Still, to us, it appears only a foot wide, and Epicurus thinks it could be a bit broader or narrower than it looks. Despite its immense speed, it seems to us to stand still (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__). The whole issue can be summed up in a nutshell; out of four propositions that support my point, only one is disputed, namely that every true sensation coexists with a false one that is indistinguishable from it (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__). A person who confused P. with Q. could have no foolproof way of recognizing Cotta. You say no such indistinguishable resemblances exist. No matter, they seem to exist, and that’s enough. One mistaken sensation can throw all the others into doubt (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__). You assert everything belongs to its own genus; I won’t argue with that. I’m not trying to prove that two sensations are completely identical, it's enough that human faculties can’t tell them apart. What about the impressions of signet rings? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__) Can you find a ring merchant who can compete with your chicken rearer from Delos? But you say, art helps the senses. So, we can’t see or hear without art, which only a few can possess! What a notion this gives us about the art with which nature has constructed the senses! (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__) But I will discuss physics later. I’m now going to present arguments against the senses drawn from Chrysippus himself (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__). You said that the sensations of dreamers, drunkards, and madmen are less intense than those of the awake, sober, and sane. The cases of Ennius and his Alcmaeon, your relative Tuditanus, and the Hercules of Euripides disprove your point (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__). In their cases, at least 'mind and eyes agreed.' It’s pointless to talk about the saner moments of such people; the real question is, what were their sensations like at the time they were affected? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__)

§79. Communi loco: τοπω, that of blinking facts which cannot be disproved, see 19. Quod ne [id]: I have bracketed id with most edd. since Manut. If, however, quod be taken as the conjunction, and not as the pronoun, id is not altogether insupportable. Heri: cf. Introd. 55. Infracto remo: n. on 19. Tennyson seems to allude to this in his "Higher Pantheism"—"all we have power to see is a straight staff bent in a pool". Manent illa omnia, iacet: this is my correction of the reading of most MSS. maneant ... lacerat. Madv. Em. 176 in combating the conj. of Goer. si maneant ... laceratis istam causam, approves maneant ... iaceat, a reading with some MSS. support, adopted by Orelli. I think the whole confusion of the passage arises from the mania of the copyists for turning indicatives into subjunctives, of which in critical editions of Cic. exx. occur every few pages. If iacet were by error turned into iaceret the reading lacerat would arise at once. The nom. to dicit is, I may observe, not Epicurus, as Orelli takes it, but Lucullus. Trans. "all my arguments remain untouched; your case is overthrown, yet his senses are true quotha!" (For this use of dicit cf. inquit in 101, 109, 115). Hermann approves the odd reading of the ed. Cratandriana of 1528 latrat. Dav. conjectured comically blaterat iste tamen et, Halm lacera est ista causa. Habes: as two good MSS. have habes et eum, Madv. Em. 176 conj. habet. The change of person, however, (from dicit to habes) occurs also in 101. Epicurus: n. on 19.

§79. Communi loco: τοπω, that of flashing facts which can't be disproved, see 19. Quod ne [id]: I've bracketed id with most editions since Manut. If, however, quod is taken as the conjunction and not as the pronoun, id is not completely unmanageable. Heri: cf. Introd. 55. Infracto remo: note on 19. Tennyson seems to reference this in his "Higher Pantheism"—"all we have the power to see is a straight staff bent in a pool". Manent illa omnia, iacet: this is my correction of the reading of most manuscripts. maneant ... lacerat. Madv. Em. 176 in arguing against the conjecture of Goer. si maneant ... laceratis istam causam, approves maneant ... iaceat, a reading which has some manuscript support, adopted by Orelli. I believe the entire confusion of the passage comes from the obsession of the copyists for changing indicatives into subjunctives, which in critical editions of Cic. examples show up every few pages. If iacet were mistakenly turned into iaceret then the reading lacerat would easily arise. The subject for dicit is, I should note, not Epicurus, as Orelli interprets it, but Lucullus. Trans. "all my arguments remain unchallenged; your case is destroyed, yet his senses are right, for real!" (For this use of dicit cf. inquit in 101, 109, 115). Hermann supports the unusual reading of the edition Cratandriana of 1528 latrat. Dav. humorously suggested blaterat iste tamen et, Halm lacera est ista causa. Habes: as two good manuscripts have habes et eum, Madv. Em. 176 conjectured habet. The change of person, however, (from dicit to habes) also occurs in 101. Epicurus: note on 19.

§80. Hoc est verum esse: Madv. Em. 177 took verum as meaning fair, candid, in this explanation I concur. Madv., however, in his critical epistle to Orelli p. 139 abandoned it and proposed virum esse, a very strange em. Halm's conj. certum esse is weak and improbable. Importune: this is in one good MS. but the rest have importata, a good em. is needed, as importune does not suit the sense of the passage. Negat ... torsisset: for the tenses cf. 104 exposuisset, adiungit. Cum oculum torsisset: i.e. by placing the finger beneath the eye and pressing upwards or sideways. Cf. Aristot. Eth. Eud. VII. 13 (qu. by Dav.) οφθαλμους διαστρεψαντα ‛ωστε δυο το ‛εν φανηναι. Faber qu. Arist. Problemata XVII. 31 δια τι εις το πλαγιον κινουσι τον οφθαλμον ου (?) φαινεται δυο το ‛εν. Also ib. XXXI. 3 inquiring the reason why drunkards see double he says ταυτο τουτο γιγνεται και εαν τις κατωθεν πιεση τον οφθαλμον. Sextus refers to the same thing P.H. I. 47, A.M. VII. 192 (‛ο παραπιεσας τον οφθαλμον) so Cic. De Div. II. 120. Lucretius gives the same answer as Timagoras, propter opinatus animi (IV. 465), as does Sext. A.M. VII. 210 on behalf of Epicurus. Sed hic: Bait. sit hic. Maiorum: cf. 143. Quasi quaeratur: Carneades refused to discuss about things in themselves but merely dealt with the appearances they present, το γαρ αληθες και το ψευδες εν τοις πραγμασι συνεχωρει (Numen in Euseb. Pr. Eu. XIV. 8). Cf. also Sext. P.H. I. 78, 87, 144, II. 75. Domi nascuntur: a proverb used like γλαυκ' εσ' Αθηνας and "coals to Newcastle," see Lorenz on Plaut. Miles II. 2, 38, and cf. Ad Att. X. 14, 2, Ad Fam. IX. 3. Deus: cf. 19. Audiret ... ageret: MSS. have audies ... agerent. As the insertion of n in the imp. subj. is so common in MSS. I read ageret and alter audies to suit it. Halm has audiret ... ageretur with Dav., Bait. audiet, egerit. Ex hoc loco video ... cerno: MSS. have loco cerno regionem video Pompeianum non cerno whence Lipsius conj. ex hoc loco e regione video. Halm ejects the words regionem video, I prefer to eject cerno regionem. We are thus left with the slight change from video to cerno, which is very often found in Cic., e.g. Orat. 18. Cic. sometimes however joins the two verbs as in De Or. III. 161. O praeclarum prospectum: the view was a favourite one with Cic., see Ad Att. I. 13, 5.

§80. This is true being: Madv. Em. 177 took true as meaning fair, honest, in this explanation I agree. Madv., however, in his critical letter to Orelli p. 139 abandoned it and proposed man being, a very strange interpretation. Halm's suggestion certain being is weak and unlikely. Importune: this is in one good manuscript, but the others have importata, a good interpretation is needed, as importune does not fit the meaning of the passage. Negat ... torsisset: for the tenses cf. 104 exposuisset, adiungit. When he had twisted his eye: i.e. by placing the finger beneath the eye and pressing upwards or sideways. Cf. Aristot. Eth. Eud. VII. 13 (qu. by Dav.) eyes distorted so that two into the one appear. Faber qu. Arist. Problemata XVII. 31 Why do they move the eye to the side, though it doesn't seem like two in one?. Also ib. XXXI. 3 inquiring why drunkards see double he says this is happening and if someone applies pressure to the eye from below. Sextus refers to the same thing P.H. I. 47, A.M. VII. 192 (τον παραπιεσας οφθαλμον) so Cic. De Div. II. 120. Lucretius gives the same explanation as Timagoras, because of the opinions of the mind (IV. 465), as does Sext. A.M. VII. 210 on behalf of Epicurus. But here: Bait. let it be here. Of the ancestors: cf. 143. As if questioned: Carneades refused to discuss things in themselves but merely dealt with the appearances they present, For the truth and the falsehood in matters have always coexisted. (Numen in Euseb. Pr. Eu. XIV. 8). Cf. also Sext. P.H. I. 78, 87, 144, II. 75. At home they are born: a proverb used like γλαυκ' εσ' Αθηνας and "coals to Newcastle," see Lorenz on Plaut. Miles II. 2, 38, and cf. Ad Att. X. 14, 2, Ad Fam. IX. 3. God: cf. 19. He would hear ... act: Manuscripts have you will hear ... act. Since the insertion of n in the subjunctive is so common in manuscripts, I read acted and adjust you hear to match it. Halm has he would hear ... be done with Dav., Bait. he hears, he acted. From this place I see ... I discern: Manuscripts have place I see the Pompeian region do not discern from which Lipsius conjectured from this place I see from the region. Halm removes the words region I see, I prefer to remove discern the region. We are thus left with the slight change from see to discern, which is very often found in Cic., e.g. Orat. 18. Cic. sometimes, however, combines the two verbs as in De Or. III. 161. Oh, magnificent view: the view was a favorite one with Cic., see Ad Att. I. 13, 5.

§81. Nescio qui: Goer. is quite wrong in saying that nescio quis implies contempt, while nescio qui does not, cf. Div. in qu. Caec. 47, where nescio qui would contradict his rule. It is as difficult to define the uses of the two expressions as to define those of aliquis and aliqui, on which see 61 n. In Paradoxa 12 the best MSS. have si qui and si quis almost in the same line with identically the same meaning Dav. quotes Solinus and Plin. N.H. VII. 21, to show that the man mentioned here was called Strabo—a misnomer surely. Octingenta: so the best MSS., not octoginta, which however agrees better with Pliny. Quod abesset: "whatever might be 1800 stadia distant," aberat would have implied that Cic. had some particular thing in mind, cf. Madv. Gram. 364, obs. 1. Acrius: οξυτερον, Lamb. without need read acutius as Goer. did in 69. Illos pisces: so some MSS., but the best have ullos, whence Klotz conj. multos, Orelli multos illos, omitting pisces. For the allusion to the fish, cf. Acad. Post. fragm. 13. Videntur: n. on 25. Amplius: cf. 19 non video cur quaerat amplius. Desideramus: Halm, failing to understand the passage, follows Christ in reading desiderant (i.e. pisces). To paraphrase the sense is this "But say my opponents, the Stoics and Antiocheans, we desire no better senses than we have." Well you are like the mole, which does not yearn for the light because it does not know what light is. Of course all the ancients thought the mole blind. A glance will show the insipidity of the sense given by Halm's reading. Quererer cum deo: would enter into an altercation with the god. The phrase, like λοιδορεσθαι τινι as opposed to λοιδορειν τινα implies mutual recrimination, cf. Pro Deiotaro 9 querellae cum Deiotaro. The reading tam quererer for the tamen quaereretur of the MSS. is due to Manut. Navem: Sextus often uses the same illustration, as in P.H. I. 107, A.M. VII. 414. Non tu verum testem, etc.: cf. 105. For the om. of te before habere, which has strangely troubled edd. and induced them to alter the text, see n. on I. 6.

§81. Nescio qui: Goer. is definitely mistaken in claiming that nescio quis suggests disdain, while nescio qui does not; see Div. in qu. Caec. 47, since nescio qui would contradict his assertion. It is as challenging to clarify the uses of these two phrases as it is to differentiate between aliquis and aliqui, which can be seen in 61 n. In Paradoxa 12, the best manuscripts have si qui and si quis appearing almost directly next to each other with exactly the same meaning. Dav. cites Solinus and Plin. N.H. VII. 21 to indicate that the man referred to here was named Strabo—a surely incorrect name. Octingenta: so the best manuscripts, not octoginta, which however aligns better with Pliny. Quod abesset: "whatever could be 1800 stadia away," aberat would have suggested that Cic. had something specific in mind; see Madv. Gram. 364, obs. 1. Acrius: οξυτερον, Lamb. unnecessarily reads acutius as Goer. did in 69. Illos pisces: so some manuscripts, but the best have ullos, from which Klotz conjectured multos, Orelli multos illos, omitting pisces. For the reference to the fish, see Acad. Post. fragm. 13. Videntur: n. on 25. Amplius: see 19 non video cur quaerat amplius. Desideramus: Halm, not grasping the passage, follows Christ in reading desiderant (i.e. pisces). To paraphrase the meaning, it goes like this: "But my opponents, the Stoics and Antiocheans, say we don't want any better senses than what we have." Well, you are like a mole that doesn't yearn for the light because it doesn't even know what light is. Naturally, all the ancients believed the mole was blind. A quick look will reveal the blandness of the sense given by Halm's reading. Quererer cum deo: would engage in a dispute with the god. The phrase, similar to τοιχοποιία as opposed to λιθοβολισμός κάποιον, suggests reciprocal accusations; see Pro Deiotaro 9 querellae cum Deiotaro. The reading tam quererer for the tamen quaereretur of the manuscripts is due to Manut. Navem: Sextus frequently uses this same metaphor, as in P.H. I. 107, A.M. VII. 414. Non tu verum testem, etc.: see 105. For the omission of te before habere, which has perplexed editors and led them to alter the text, see n. on I. 6.

§82. Quid ego: Bait. has sed quid after Ernesti. Nave: so the best MSS., not navi, cf. Madv. Gram. 42. Duodeviginti: so in 128. Goer. and Roeper qu. by Halm wished to read duodetriginta. The reff. of Goer. at least do not prove his point that the ancients commonly estimated the sun at 28 times the size of the earth. Quasi pedalis: cf. D.F. I. 20 pedalis fortasse. For quasi = circiter cf. note on 74. Madv. on D.F. I. 20 quotes Diog. Laert. X. 91, who preserves the very words of Epicurus, in which however no mention of a foot occurs, also Lucr. V. 590, who copies Epicurus, and Seneca Quaest. Nat. I. 3, 10 (solem sapientes viri pedalem esse contenderunt). Madv. points out from Plut. De Plac. Phil. II. 21, p. 890 E, that Heraclitus asserted the sun to be a foot wide, he does not however quote Stob. Phys. I. 24, 1 ‛ηλιον μεγεθος εχειν ευρος ποδος ανθρωπειου, which is affirmed to be the opinion of Heraclitus and Hecataeus. Ne maiorem quidem: so the MSS., but Goer. and Orelli read nec for ne, incurring the reprehension of Madv. D.F. p. 814, ed 2. Nihil aut non multum: so in D.F. V. 59, the correction of Orelli, therefore, aut non multum mentiantur aut nihil, is rash. Semel: see 79. Qui ne nunc quidem: sc. mentiri sensus putat. Halm prints quin, and is followed by Baiter, neither has observed that quin ne ... quidem is bad Latin (see M.D.F. V. 56). Nor can quin ne go together even without quidem, cf. Krebs and Allgayer, Antibarbarus ed. 4 on quin.

§82. What about me: Bait. has but what after Ernesti. Ship: so the best manuscripts, not navy, cf. Madv. Gram. 42. Eighteen: so in 128. Goer. and Roeper questioned by Halm wanted to read twenty-eight. The references from Goer. at least do not support his claim that the ancients commonly estimated the sun at 28 times the size of the earth. About a foot: cf. D.F. I. 20 perhaps a foot. For about = around cf. note on 74. Madv. on D.F. I. 20 quotes Diog. Laert. X. 91, who preserves the very words of Epicurus, in which however no mention of a foot occurs, also Lucr. V. 590, who copies Epicurus, and Seneca Quaest. Nat. I. 3, 10 (wisdom calls the sun to be a foot wide). Madv. points out from Plut. De Plac. Phil. II. 21, p. 890 E, that Heraclitus claimed the sun is a foot wide, he does not however quote Stob. Phys. I. 24, 1 The sun has a size that is wide as a human foot., which is said to be the opinion of Heraclitus and Hecataeus. Not even larger: so the manuscripts, but Goer. and Orelli read nor for not, incurring the criticism of Madv. D.F. p. 814, ed 2. Nothing or not much: so in D.F. V. 59, the correction of Orelli, therefore, or they hardly lie or nothing, is rash. Once: see 79. Who even now: sc. thinks that the senses lie. Halm prints but, and is followed by Baiter, neither has observed that but not ... even is bad Latin (see M.D.F. V. 56). Nor can but not go together even without even, cf. Krebs and Allgayer, Antibarbarus ed. 4 on but.

§83. In parvo lis sit: Durand's em. for the in parvulis sitis of the MSS., which Goer. alone defends. Quattuor capita: these were given in 40 by Lucullus, cf. also 77. Epicurus: as above in 19, 79 etc.

§83. In parvo lis sit: Durand's emendation for the in parvulis sitis of the manuscripts, which Goer. alone supports. Quattuor capita: these were given in 40 by Lucullus, see also 77. Epicurus: as mentioned above in 19, 79 etc.

§84. Geminum: cf. 56. Nota: cf. 58 and the speech of Lucullus passim. Ne sit ... potest: cf. 80 quasi quaeratur quid sit, non quid videatur. Si ipse erit for ipse apparently = is ipse cf. M.D.F. II. 93.

§84. Geminum: see 56. Nota: see 58 and the speech of Lucullus throughout. Ne sit ... potest: see 80 as if it were asked what it is, not what it seems. If it will be for itself apparently = is it see M.D.F. II. 93.

§85. Quod non est: = qu. n. e. id quod esse videtur. Sui generis: cf. 50, 54, 56. Nullum esse pilum, etc.: a strong expression of this belief is found in Seneca Ep.. 113, 13, qu. R. and P. 380. Note the word Stoicum; Lucullus is of course not Stoic, but Antiochean. Nihil interest: the same opinion is expressed in 40, where see my note. Visa res: Halm writes res a re, it is not necessary, however, either in Gk. or Lat. to express both of two related things when a word is inserted like differat here, which shows that they are related. Cf. the elliptic constructions in Gk. with ‛ομοιον, μεταξυ, μεσος, and such words. Eodem caelo atque: a difficult passage. MSS. have aqua, an error easy, as Halm notes, to a scribe who understood caelum to be the heaven, and not γλυφειον, a graving tool. Faber and other old edd. defend the MSS. reading, adducing passages to show that sky and water were important in the making of statues. For aqua Orelli conj. acu = schraffirnadel, C.F. Hermann caelatura, which does not seem to be a Ciceronian word. Halm's aeque introduces a construction with ceteris omnibus which is not only not Ciceronian, but not Latin at all. I read atque, taking ceteris omnibus to be the abl. neut. "all the other implements." Formerly I conj. ascra, or atque in, which last leading would make omnibus = om. statuis. Alexandros: Lysippus alone was privileged to make statues of Alexander, as Apelles alone was allowed to paint the conqueror, cf. Ad Fam. V. 12, 7.

§85. Quod non est: = qu. n. e. id quod esse videtur. Sui generis: see 50, 54, 56. Nullum esse pilum, etc.: a strong expression of this belief is found in Seneca Ep. 113, 13, qu. R. and P. 380. Note the word Stoicum; Lucullus is not Stoic, but Antiochean. Nihil interest: the same opinion is expressed in 40, where you can see my note. Visa res: Halm writes res a re, but it's not necessary, either in Greek or Latin, to express both of two related things when a word is inserted like differat here, which shows that they are related. See the elliptical constructions in Greek with ομοιον, μεταξυ, μεσος, and similar words. Eodem caelo atque: a challenging passage. Manuscripts have aqua, an easy error, as Halm notes, for a scribe who understood caelum to mean the sky, and not γλυφειον, a graving tool. Faber and other old editions defend the manuscript reading, citing passages to show that sky and water were important in statue-making. For aqua, Orelli suggests acu = schraffirnadel, C.F. Hermann caelatura, which doesn't seem to be a Ciceronian word. Halm's aeque introduces a construction with ceteris omnibus that is not only non-Ciceronian, but not Latin at all. I read atque, interpreting ceteris omnibus as the ablative neuter "all the other implements." Previously I suggested ascra, or atque in, the latter leading to omnibus = om. statuis. Alexandros: Lysippus was the only one allowed to make statues of Alexander, just as Apelles was the only one allowed to paint the conqueror, see Ad Fam. V. 12, 7.

§86. Anulo: cf. 54. Aliqui: n. on 61. Gallinarium: cf. 57. Adhibes artem: cf. 20 adhibita arte. Pictor ... tibicen: so in 20. Simul inflavit: note simul for simul atque, cf. T.D. IV. 12. Nostri quidem: i.e. Romani. Admodum: i.e. adm. pauci cf. De Leg. III. 32 pauci enim atque admodum pauci. Praeclara: evidently a fem. adj. agreeing with natura. Dav. and Ern. made the adj. neuter, and understanding sunt interpreted "these arguments I am going to urge are grand, viz. quanto art. etc."

§86. Anulo: see 54. Aliqui: noun on 61. Gallinarium: see 57. Adhibes artem: see 20 adhibita arte. Pictor ... tibicen: so in 20. Simul inflavit: note simul for simul atque, see T.D. IV. 12. Nostri quidem: i.e. Romani. Admodum: i.e. adm. pauci see De Leg. III. 32 pauci enim atque admodum pauci. Praeclara: clearly a feminine adjective agreeing with natura. Dav. and Ern. made the adjective neuter, and understanding sunt, interpreted "these arguments I am going to present are grand, namely, quanto art. etc."

§87. Scilicet: Germ. "natürlich." Fabricata sit: cf. 30, 119, 121 and N.D. I. 19. Ne modo: for modo ne, a noticeable use. Physicis: probably neut. Contra sensus: he wrote both for and against συνηθεια; cf. R. and P. 360 and 368. Carneadem: Plut. Sto. Rep. 1036 B relates that Carneades in reading the arguments of Chrysippus against the senses, quoted the address of Andromache to Hector: δαιμονιε φθισει σε το σον μενος. From Diog. IV. 62 we learn that he thus parodied the line qu. in n. on 75, ει μη γαρ ην Χρυσιππος ουκ αν ην εγω.

§87. That is: Germ. "naturally." It was created: see 30, 119, 121 and N.D. I. 19. Not just: for just not, a notable usage. By the senses: probably neuter. Against the senses: he wrote both for and against habit; see R. and P. 360 and 368. Carneades: Plut. Sto. Rep. 1036 B mentions that Carneades, while reading the arguments of Chrysippus against the senses, quoted Andromache's speech to Hector: A demon will waste away your spirit.. From Diog. IV. 62, we learn that he thus parodied the line, as seen in n. on 75, If Chrysippos hadn’t been there, I wouldn’t have been here..

§88. Diligentissime: in 4853. Dicebas: in 52 imbecillius adsentiuntur. Siccorum: cf. Cic. Contra Rullum I. 1 consilia siccorum. Madere is common with the meaning "to be drunk," as in Plaut. Mostellaria I. 4, 6. Non diceret: Orelli was induced by Goer. to omit the verb, with one MS., cf. 15 and I. 13. The omission of a verb in the subjunctive is, Madv. says on D.F. I. 9, impossible; for other ellipses of the verb see M.D.F. V. 63. Alcmaeo autem: i.e. Ennius' own Alcmaeon; cf. 52. Somnia reri: the best MSS. have somniare. Goer. reads somnia, supplying non fuisse vera. I have already remarked on his extraordinary power of supplying. Halm conj. somnia reprobare, forgetting that the verb reprobare belongs to third century Latinity, also sua visa putare, which Bait. adopts. Thinking this too large a departure from the MSS., I read reri, which verb occurred in I. 26, 39. Possibly putare, a little farther on, has got misplaced. Non id agitur: these difficulties supply Sextus with one of his τροποι, i.e. ‛ο περι τας περιστασεις; cf. P.H. I. 100, also for the treatment of dreams, ib. I. 104. Si modo, etc.: "if only he dreamed it," i.e. "merely because he dreamed it." Aeque ac vigilanti: = aeque ac si vigilaret. Dav. missing the sense, and pointing out that when awake Ennius did not assent to his sensations at all, conj. vigilantis. Two participles used in very different ways not unfrequently occur together, see Madv. Em. Liv. p. 442. Ita credit: MSS. have illa, which Dav. altered. Halm would prefer credidit. Itera dum, etc.: from the Iliona of Pacuvius; a favourite quotation with Cic.; see Ad Att. XIV. 14, and T.D. II. 44.

§88. Diligentissime: in 4853. Dicebas: in 52 imbecillius adsentiuntur. Siccorum: cf. Cic. Contra Rullum I. 1 consilia siccorum. Madere is commonly used to mean "to be drunk," as in Plaut. Mostellaria I. 4, 6. Non diceret: Orelli was persuaded by Goer. to drop the verb, along with one manuscript, cf. 15 and I. 13. The omission of a verb in the subjunctive is, Madv. states on D.F. I. 9, impossible; for other instances of the verb being omitted, see M.D.F. V. 63. Alcmaeo autem: i.e. Ennius' own Alcmaeon; cf. 52. Somnia reri: the best manuscripts have somniare. Goer. reads somnia, adding non fuisse vera. I have already commented on his remarkable ability to supplying. Halm suggests somnia reprobare, forgetting that the verb reprobare belongs to third-century Latin, also sua visa putare, which Bait. accepts. Finding this too great a deviation from the manuscripts, I read reri, which verb occurred in I. 26, 39. Possibly putare, mentioned a bit later, has been misplaced. Non id agitur: these issues provide Sextus with one of his methods, i.e. the circumstances; cf. P.H. I. 100, also regarding the treatment of dreams, ib. I. 104. Si modo, etc.: "if only he dreamed it," i.e. "just because he dreamed it." Aeque ac vigilanti: = aeque ac si vigilaret. Dav. misses the point, noting that when awake Ennius did not agree with his sensations at all, suggesting vigilantis. Two participles used in very different ways often appear together, see Madv. Em. Liv. p. 442. Ita credit: Manuscripts have illa, which Dav. altered. Halm would prefer credidit. Itera dum, etc.: from the Iliona of Pacuvius; a popular quote with Cic.; see Ad Att. XIV. 14, and T.D. II. 44.

§89. Quisquam: for the use of this pronoun in interrogative sentences cf. Virg. Aen. I. 48 with the Notes of Wagner and Conington. Tam certa putat: so Sextus A.M. VII. 61 points out that Protagoras must in accordance with his doctrine παντων μετρον ανθρωπος hold that the μεμηνως is the κριτηριον των εν μανιαι φαινομενων. Video, video te: evidently from a tragedy whose subject was Αιας μαινομενος, see Ribbeck Trag. Lat. rel. p. 205. Cic. in De Or. III. 162 thus continues the quotation, "oculis postremum lumen radiatum rape." So in Soph. Aiax 100 the hero, after killing, as he thinks, the Atridae, keeps Odysseus alive awhile in order to torture him. Hercules: cf. Eur. Herc. Fur. 921—1015. The mad visions of this hero, like those of Orestes, are often referred to for a similar purpose by Sext., e.g. A.M. VII. 405 ‛ο γουν ‛Ερακλης μανεις και λαβων φαντασιαν απο των ιδιων παιδων ‛ως Ευρυσθεος, την ακολουθον πραξιν ταυτηι τη φαντασιαι συνηψεν. ακολουθον δε ην το τους του εχθρου παιδας ανελειν, ‛οπερ και εποιησεν. Cf. also A.M. VII. 249. Moveretur: imperf. for plup. as in 90. Alcmaeo tuus: cf. 52. Incitato furore: Dav. reads incitatus. Halm qu. from Wesenberg Observ. Crit. ad Or. p. Sestio p. 51 this explanation, "cum furor eius initio remissior paulatim incitatior et vehementior factus esset," he also refers to Wopkens Lect. Tull. p. 55 ed. Hand. Incedunt etc.: the MSS. have incede, which Lamb. corrected. The subject of the verb is evidently Furiae. Adsunt: is only given once by MSS., while Ribbeck repeats it thrice, on Halm's suggestion I have written it twice. Caerulea ... angui: anguis fem is not uncommon in the old poetry. MSS. here have igni. Crinitus: ακερσεκομης, "never shorn," as Milton translates it. Luna innixus: the separate mention in the next line of Diana, usually identified with the moon, has led edd. to emend this line. Some old edd. have lunat, while Lamb. reads genu for luna, cf. Ov. Am. I. 1, 25 (qu. by Goer.) lunavitque genu sinuosum fortiter arcum. Wakefield on Lucr. III. 1013 puts a stop at auratum, and goes on with Luna innixans. Taber strangely explains luna as = arcu ipso lunato, Dav. says we ought not to expect the passage to make sense, as it is the utterance of a maniac. For my part, I do not see why the poet should not regard luna and Diana as distinct.

§89. Quisquam: for the use of this pronoun in questions, see Virg. Aen. I. 48 with the notes of Wagner and Conington. Tam certa putat: similarly, Sextus A.M. VII. 61 highlights that Protagoras, following his teachings man is the measure of all, must assert that the μεμηνως is the criterion of the phenomena. Video, video te: clearly from a tragedy about ΑίαΣ μαινομενος, see Ribbeck Trag. Lat. rel. p. 205. Cic. in De Or. III. 162 continues the quote, "oculis postremum lumen radiatum rape." In Soph. Aiax 100, the hero, after believing he has killed the Atridae, keeps Odysseus alive for a while to torture him. Hercules: compare with Eur. Herc. Fur. 921—1015. The insane visions of this hero, like those of Orestes, are frequently referenced by Sext., e.g. A.M. VII. 405 Heracles, driven by madness and taking inspiration from his own children, acted in a way as if he were Eurystheus. This madness led him to commit the following deed: to kill the children of his enemy, which he indeed did. See also A.M. VII. 249. Moveretur: imperfect used for past perfect, as in 90. Alcmaeo tuus: see 52. Incitato furore: Dav. reads incitatus. Halm questions what Wesenberg states in Observ. Crit. ad Or. p. Sestio p. 51, explaining, "cum furor eius initio remissior paulatim incitatior et vehementior factus esset." He also refers to Wopkens Lect. Tull. p. 55 ed. Hand. Incedunt etc.: the manuscripts say incede, which Lamb. corrected. The subject of the verb is clearly Furiae. Adsunt: appears only once in the manuscripts, while Ribbeck repeats it thrice; on Halm's suggestion, I've written it twice. Caerulea ... angui: anguis as feminine is not unusual in ancient poetry. The manuscripts here say igni. Crinitus: ακερσεκομης, "never shorn," as Milton interprets. Luna innixus: the separate mention in the next line of Diana, typically associated with the moon, has led editors to suggest changes to this line. Some old editions have lunat, while Lamb. reads genu for luna, see Ov. Am. I. 1, 25 (quoted by Goer.) lunavitque genu sinuosum fortiter arcum. Wakefield on Lucr. III. 1013 halts at auratum, then continues with Luna innixans. Taber oddly interprets luna as = arcu ipso lunato; Dav. suggests we shouldn't expect the passage to make sense, as it reflects the speech of a madman. Personally, I don't see why the poet should not regard luna and Diana as distinct.

§90. Illa falsa: sc. visa, which governs the two genitives. Goer. perversely insists on taking somniantium recordatione ipsorum closely together. Non enim id quaeritur: cf. 80 n. Sext. very often uses very similar language, as in P.H. I. 22, qu. in n. on 40. Tum cum movebantur: so Halm for MSS. tum commovebantur, the em. is supported by 88.

§90. That false: sc. seen, which governs the two genitives. Goer. wrongly insists on interpreting somniantium recordatione ipsorum together. For this is not questioned: cf. 80 n. Sext. frequently uses very similar language, as in P.H. I. 22, qu. in n. on 40. Then when they were moved: so Halm for MSS. then they were disturbed, the em. is supported by 88.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary: Dialectic can't lead to stable knowledge; its methods don't apply to many philosophical questions (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). You appreciate the art, but remember it has produced fallacies like the sorites, which you claim is flawed (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). If that's the case, prove it wrong. Chrysippus's plan to avoid answering won't help you (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). If you hold back because you cannot answer, then your knowledge is lacking; if you can answer but choose not to, you're being unfair (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). The art you admire ultimately undermines itself, like Penelope with her web, as seen in the Mentiens (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__). You agree with arguments that have the same structure as the Mentiens, yet you refuse to accept it. Why is that? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__) You want these sophisms to be exceptions to the rules of Dialectic. You'll need to take that exception to a tribunal. I just want to remind you that Epicurus wouldn’t accept the very first principle of your Dialectic (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__). In my view, and having learned Dialectic from Antiochus, the Mentiens and similar arguments must either stand or fall together (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__).

§91. Inventam esse: cf. 26, 27. In geometriane: with this inquiry into the special function of Dialectic cf. the inquiry about Rhetoric in Plato Gorg. 453 D, 454 C. Sol quantus sit: this of course is a problem for φυσικη, not for διαλεκτικη. Quod sit summum bonum: not διαλεκτικη but ηθικη must decide this. Quae coniunctio: etc. so Sext. often opposes συμπλοκη or συνημμενον to διεζευγμενον, cf. esp P.H. II. 201, and Zeller 109 sq. with footnotes. An instance of a coniunctio (hypothetical judgment) is "si lucet, lucet" below, of a disiunctio (disjunctive judgment) "aut vivet cras Hermarchus aut non vivet". Ambigue dictum: αμφιβολον, on which see P.H. II. 256, Diog VII. 62. Quid sequatur: το ακολουθον, cf. I. 19 n. Quid repugnet: cf. I. 19, n. De se ipsa: the ipsa, according to Cic.'s usage, is nom. and not abl. Petrus Valentia (p. 301, ed Orelli) justly remarks that an art is not to be condemned as useless merely because it is unable to solve every problem presented to it. He quotes Plato's remarks (in Rep. II.) that the Expert is the man who knows exactly what his art can do and what it cannot. Very similar arguments to this of Cic. occur in Sext., cf. esp. P.H. II. 175 and the words εαυτου εσται εκκαλυπτικον. For the mode in which Carneades dealt with Dialectic cf. Zeller 510, 511. The true ground of attack is that Logic always assumes the truth of phenomena, and cannot prove it. This was clearly seen by Aristotle alone of the ancients; see Grote's essay on the Origin of Knowledge, now reprinted in Vol II. of his Aristotle.

§91. Inventam esse: see 26, 27. In geometriane: in this examination of the unique role of Dialectic, see the discussion about Rhetoric in Plato Gorg. 453 D, 454 C. Sol quantus sit: this is a question for physics, not dialectic. Quod sit summum bonum: it is not dialectic but ethics that must determine this. Quae coniunctio: etc., as Sextus often contrasts conflict or συνημμένο with διεζευγμενον, see especially P.H. II. 201, and Zeller 109 sq. with footnotes. An example of a coniunctio (hypothetical judgment) is "si lucet, lucet" below, and an example of a disiunctio (disjunctive judgment) is "aut vivet cras Hermarchus aut non vivet". Ambigue dictum: uncertain, see P.H. II. 256, Diog VII. 62. Quid sequatur: το ακολουθον, see I. 19 n. Quid repugnet: see I. 19, n. De se ipsa: the ipsa, according to Cicero's usage, is nominative and not ablative. Petrus Valentia (p. 301, ed Orelli) rightly points out that an art shouldn't be dismissed as worthless just because it can't solve every problem it faces. He references Plato's comments (in Rep. II.) that the Expert is someone who knows exactly what his art can and cannot do. Very similar arguments to Cicero's are found in Sextus; see especially P.H. II. 175 and the phrase It will reveal itself.. For the way Carneades approached Dialectic, see Zeller 510, 511. The main criticism is that Logic always assumes the truth of phenomena and cannot prove it. This was clearly recognized by Aristotle, the only one of the ancients; refer to Grote's essay on the Origin of Knowledge, now reprinted in Vol II. of his Aristotle.

§92. Nata sit: cf. 28, 59. Loquendi: the Stoic λογικη, it must be remembered, included ‛ρητορικη. Concludendi: του συμπεραινειν or συλλογιζεσθαι. Locum: τοπον in the philosophical sense. Vitiosum: 49, n. Num nostra culpa est: cf. 32. Finium: absolute limits; the fallacy of the sorites and other such sophisms lies entirely in the treatment of purely relative terms as though they were absolute. Quatenus: the same ellipse occurs in Orator 73. In acervo tritici: this is the false sorites, which may be briefly described thus: A asks B whether one grain makes a heap, B answers "No." A goes on asking whether two, three, four, etc. grains make a heap. B cannot always reply "No." When he begins to answer "Yes," there will be a difference of one grain between heap and no heap. One grain therefore does make a heap. The true sorites or chain inference is still treated in books on logic, cf. Thomson's Laws of Thought, pp 201—203, ed 8. Minutatim: cf. Heindorf's note on κατα σμικρον in Sophistes 217 D. Interrogati: cf. 104. In 94 we have interroganti, which some edd. read here. Dives pauper, etc.: it will be easily seen that the process of questioning above described can be applied to any relative term such as these are. For the omission of any connecting particle between the members of each pair, cf. 29, 125, T.D. I. 64, V. 73, 114, Zumpt Gram. 782. Quanto addito aut dempto: after this there is a strange ellipse of some such words as id efficiatur, quod interrogatur. [Non] habemus: I bracket non in deference to Halm, Madv. however (Opusc. I. 508) treats it as a superabundance of negation arising from a sort of anacoluthon, comparing In Vatin. 3, Ad Fam. XII. 24. The scribes insert and omit negatives very recklessly, so that the point may remain doubtful.

§92. Nata sit: see 28, 59. Loquendi: the Stoic logic, remember, also included rhetoric. Concludendi: του συμπεραινειν or contemplate. Locum: τοπον in the philosophical sense. Vitiosum: 49, n. Num nostra culpa est: see 32. Finium: absolute limits; the fallacy of the sorites and similar sophisms completely lies in treating purely relative terms as if they were absolute. Quatenus: the same ellipsis happens in Orator 73. In acervo tritici: this is the false sorites, which can be briefly described like this: A asks B if one grain makes a heap, B answers "No." A continues asking if two, three, four, etc. grains make a heap. B can't always respond "No." When he starts answering "Yes," there will be a difference of one grain between what is considered a heap and what is not. So, one grain does make a heap. The true sorites or chain inference is still discussed in logic books, see Thomson's Laws of Thought, pp 201—203, ed 8. Minutatim: see Heindorf's note on κατα σμικρον in Sophistes 217 D. Interrogati: see 104. In 94 we find interroganti, which some editions read here. Dives pauper, etc.: it will be clear that the questioning process described above can be applied to any relative terms like these. For the omission of any connecting words between the members of each pair, see 29, 125, T.D. I. 64, V. 73, 114, Zumpt Gram. 782. Quanto addito aut dempto: after this, there is a strange ellipsis of some words like id efficiatur, quod interrogatur. [Non] habemus: I place non in brackets in respect to Halm; however, Madv. (Opusc. I. 508) treats it as an unnecessary negation resulting from a type of anacoluthon, comparing In Vatin. 3, Ad Fam. XII. 24. The scribes are very careless about inserting and omitting negatives, so the meaning can remain uncertain.

§93. Frangite: in later Gk. generally απολυειν. Erunt ... cavetis: this form of the conditional sentence is illustrated in Madv. D.F. III. 70, Em. Liv. p. 422, Gram. 340, obs. 1. Goer. qu. Terence Heaut. V. 1, 59 quot incommoda tibi in hac re capies nisi caves, cf. also 127, 140 of this book. The present is of course required by the instantaneous nature of the action. Chrysippo: he spent so much time in trying to solve the sophism that it is called peculiarly his by Persius VI. 80. inventus, Chrysippe, tui finitor acervi. The titles of numerous distinct works of his on the Sorites and Mentiens are given by Diog. Tria pauca sint: cf. the instances in Sext. A.M. VII. 418 τα πεντηκοντα ολιγα εστιν, τα μυρια ολιγα εστιν, also Diog. VII. 82 ‛ησυχαζειν the advice is quoted in Sext. P.H. II. 253 (δειν ‛ιστασθαι και επεχειν), A.M. VII. 416 (‛ο σοφος στησεται και ‛ησυχασει). The same terms seem to have been used by the Cynics, see Sext. P.H. II. 244, III. 66. Stertas: imitated by Aug. Contra Ac. III. 25 ter terna novem esse ... vel genere humano stertente verum sit, also ib. III. 22. Proficit: Dav. proficis, but Madv. rightly understands το ‛ησυχαζειν (Em. 184), cf. N.D. II. 58. Ultimum ... respondere: "to put in as your answer" cf. the use of defendere with an accus. "to put in as a plea". Kayser suggests paucorum quid sit.

§93. Frangite: in later Greek generally dismiss. Erunt ... cavetis: this type of conditional sentence is illustrated in Madv. D.F. III. 70, Em. Liv. p. 422, Gram. 340, obs. 1. Goer. qu. Terence Heaut. V. 1, 59 quot incommoda tibi in hac re capies nisi caves, cf. also 127, 140 of this book. The present tense is of course necessary due to the immediate nature of the action. Chrysippo: he spent so much time trying to solve the sophism that it is uniquely referred to as his by Persius VI. 80. inventus, Chrysippe, tui finitor acervi. The titles of many distinct works of his on the Sorites and Mentiens are listed by Diog. Tria pauca sint: cf. the examples in Sext. A.M. VII. 418 The fifty is small, the thousands are few., also Diog. VII. 82 ‛ησυχαζειν the advice is quoted in Sext. P.H. II. 253 (δύσκολο να σταθείς και να προσπαθήσεις), A.M. VII. 416 (The wise will stand and be calm.). The same terms also seem to have been used by the Cynics, see Sext. P.H. II. 244, III. 66. Stertas: imitated by Aug. Contra Ac. III. 25 ter terna novem esse ... vel genere humano stertente verum sit, also ib. III. 22. Proficit: Dav. proficis, but Madv. correctly understands ησυχάζειν (Em. 184), cf. N.D. II. 58. Ultimum ... respondere: "to present as your response" cf. the use of defendere with an accusative "to present as a plea." Kayser suggests paucorum quid sit.

§94. Ut agitator: see the amusing letter to Atticus XIII. 21, in which Cic. discusses different translations for the word επεχειν, and quotes a line of Lucilius sustineat currum ut bonu' saepe agitator equosque, adding semperque Carneades προβολην pugilis et retentionem aurigae similem facit εποχη. Aug. Contra Ac. trans. εποχη by refrenatio cf. also Lael. 63. Superbus es: I have thus corrected the MSS. responde superbe; Halm writes facis superbe, Orelli superbis, which verb is hardly found in prose. The phrase superbe resistere in Aug. Contra Ac. III. 14 may be a reminiscence. Illustribus: Bait. with some probability adds in, comparing in decimo below, and 107, cf. however Munro on Lucr. I. 420. Irretiat: parallel expressions occur in T.D. V. 76, De Or. I. 43, De Fato 7. Facere non sinis: Sext. P.H. II. 253 points the moral in the same way. Augentis nec minuentis: so Halm for MSS. augendi nec minuendi, which Bait. retains. I cannot believe the phrase primum augendi to be Latin.

§94. Ut agitator: check out the entertaining letter to Atticus XIII. 21, where Cic. talks about different translations for the word επεχειν, and quotes a line from Lucilius sustineat currum ut bonu' saepe agitator equosque, adding semperque Carneades projection pugilis et retentionem aurigae similem facit era. Aug. Contra Ac. trans. era by refrenatio cf. also Lael. 63. Superbus es: I've corrected the manuscripts this way. responde superbe; Halm writes facis superbe, Orelli superbis, which verb is rarely found in prose. The phrase superbe resistere in Aug. Contra Ac. III. 14 might be a memory. Illustribus: Bait. adds in with some probability, comparing in decimo below, and 107, cf. however Munro on Lucr. I. 420. Irretiat: similar expressions appear in T.D. V. 76, De Or. I. 43, De Fato 7. Facere non sinis: Sext. P.H. II. 253 makes the same point. Augentis nec minuentis: this is what Halm suggests for MSS. augendi nec minuendi, which Bait. keeps. I can't believe the phrase primum augendi is actually Latin.

§95. Tollit ... superiora: cf. Hortensius fragm. 19 (Orelli) sed ad extremum pollicetur prolaturum qui se ipse comest quod efficit dialecticorum ratio. Vestra an nostra: Bait. after Christ needlessly writes nostra an vestra. αξιωμα: "a judgment expressed in language"; cf. Zeller 107, who gives the Stoic refinements on this subject. Effatum: Halm gives the spelling ecfatum. It is probable that this spelling was antique in Cic.'s time and only used in connection with religious and legal formulae as in De Div. I. 81, De Leg. II. 20, see Corss. Ausspr. I. 155 For the word cf. Sen. Ep. 117 enuntiativum quiddam de corpore quod alii effatum vocant, alii enuntiatum, alii edictum, in T.D. I. 14 pronuntiatum is found, in De Fato 26 pronuntiatio, in Gellius XVI. 8 (from Varro) prologium. Aut verum esse aut falsum: the constant Stoic definition of αξιωμα, see Diog. VII. 65 and other passages in Zeller 107. Mentiris an verum dicis: the an was added by Schutz on a comparison of Gellius XVIII. 10 cum mentior et mentiri me dico, mentior an verum dico? The sophism is given in a more formally complete shape in De Div. II. 11 where the following words are added, dicis autem te mentiri verumque dicis, mentiris igitur. The fallacy is thus hit by Petrus Valentia (p. 301, ed Orelli), quis unquam dixit "ego mentior" quum hoc ipsum pronuntiatum falsum vellet declarare? Inexplicabilia: απορα in the Greek writers. Odiosius: this adj. has not the strong meaning of the Eng. "hateful," but simply means "tiresome," "annoying." Non comprehensa: as in 99, the opposite of comprehendibilia III. 1, 41. The past partic. in Cic. often has the same meaning as an adj. in -bilis. Faber points out that in the Timaeus Cic. translates αλυτος by indissolutus and indissolubilis indifferently. Imperceptus, which one would expect, is found in Ovid.

§95. Tollit ... superiora: cf. Hortensius fragm. 19 (Orelli) but in the end, it promises something that will yield itself to be consumed, which is what the reasoning of dialecticians achieves. Your or ours: Bait. after Christ unnecessarily writes ours or yours. authority: "a judgment expressed in language"; cf. Zeller 107, who provides the Stoic details on this topic. Effatum: Halm gives the spelling ecfatum. It’s likely that this spelling was outdated in Cic.'s time and only used in connection with religious and legal formulas as in De Div. I. 81, De Leg. II. 20, see Corss. Ausspr. I. 155 For the term, see Sen. Ep. 117 a certain expression from the body which some call effatum, others enuntiatum, others edictum, in T.D. I. 14 pronuntiatum is found, in De Fato 26 pronuntiatio, in Gellius XVI. 8 (from Varro) prologium. Either true or false: the constant Stoic definition of value, see Diog. VII. 65 and other passages in Zeller 107. Are you lying or telling the truth: the or was added by Schutz on comparing Gellius XVIII. 10 when I say I'm lying and when I say I'm lying, am I lying or telling the truth? The sophism is presented in a more formally complete form in De Div. II. 11 where the following words are added, you say you're lying, but say the truth, therefore you are lying. The fallacy is thus addressed by Petrus Valentia (p. 301, ed Orelli), who ever said "I am lying" when they intended to declare that statement false? Inexplicabilia: απορα in the Greek writers. Odiosius: this adj. doesn't carry the strong meaning of the Eng. "hateful," but simply means "tiresome," "annoying." Not comprehended: as in 99, the opposite of comprehendibilia III. 1, 41. The past participle in Cic. often carries the same meaning as an adj. in -bilis. Faber points out that in the Timaeus Cic. translates unbound by indissolutus and indissolubilis interchangeably. Imperceptus, which one would expect, is found in Ovid.

§96. Si dicis: etc. the words in italics are needed, and were given by Manut. with the exception of nunc which was added by Dav. The idea of Orelli, that Cic. clipped these trite sophisms as he does verses from the comic writers is untenable. In docendo: docere is not to expound but to prove, cf. n. on 121. Primum ... modum: the word modus is technical in this sense cf. Top. 57. The προτος λογος αναποδεικτος of the Stoic logic ran thus ει ‛ημερα εστι, φως εστιν ... αλλα μην ‛ημερα εστιν φως αρα εστιν (Sext. P.H. II. 157, and other passages qu. Zeller 114). This bears a semblance of inference and is not so utterly tautological as Cic.'s translation, which merges φως and ‛ημερα into one word, or that of Zeller (114, note). These arguments are called μονολημματοι (involving only one premise) in Sext. P.H. I. 152, 159, II. 167. Si dicis te mentiri, etc.: it is absurd to assume, as this sophism does, that when a man truly states that he has told a lie, he establishes against himself not merely that he has told a lie, but also that he is telling a lie at the moment when he makes the true statement. The root of the sophism lies in the confusion of past and present time in the one infinitive mentiri. Eiusdem generis: the phrase te mentiri had been substituted for nunc lucere. Chrysippea: n. on 93. Conclusioni: on facere with the dat. see n. on 27. Cederet: some edd. crederet, but the word is a trans. of Gk. εικειν; n. on 66. Conexi: = συνημμενον, cf. Zeller 109. This was the proper term for the hypothetical judgment. Superius: the συνημμενον consists of two parts, the hypothetical part and the affirmative—called in Greek ‛ηγουμενον and ληγον; if one is admitted the other follows of course.

§96. If you say: etc. the words in italics are necessary, as provided by Manut., except for nunc which was added by Dav. The idea of Orelli, that Cic. trimmed these common sophisms like he does lines from comic writers, is not valid. In teaching: docere means to prove, not to expound, see note on 121. First ... manner: the term modus is technical here, see Top. 57. The First, an unproven statement. of Stoic logic worked like this Today is here, there is light... but indeed today is light, so it exists. (Sext. P.H. II. 157, among other cited passages, see Zeller 114). This resembles inference and is not as completely tautological as Cic.'s translation, which combines light and today into one word, or Zeller's version (114, note). These arguments are referred to as μονολημματοι (involving only one premise) in Sext. P.H. I. 152, 159, II. 167. If you say you are lying, etc.: it is unreasonable to think, as this sophism does, that when a person truthfully states they have lied, they are proving that they have lied, but also that they are lying at the same moment when they make the true statement. The flaw in the sophism is the mix-up of past and present in the single infinitive mentiri. Of the same kind: the phrase te mentiri replaced nunc lucere. Chrysippean: see note on 93. Conclusion: for facere with the dative, see note on 27. Cederet: some editions have crederet, but this word translates the Greek εικειν; see note on 66. Connexi: = συνημμένον, see Zeller 109. This was the appropriate term for the hypothetical judgment. Above: the συνημμένον consists of two parts, the hypothetical part and the affirmative—referred to in Greek as ‛ηγουμενον and ληγον; if one is accepted, the other naturally follows.

§97. Excipiantur: the legal formula of the Romans generally directed the iudex to condemn the defendant if certain facts were proved, unless certain other facts were proved; the latter portion went by the name of exceptio. See Dict. Ant. Tribunum ... adeant: a retort upon Lucullus; cf. 13. The MSS. have videant or adeant; Halm conj. adhibeant, comparing 86 and Pro Rabirio 20. Contemnit: the usual trans. "to despise" for contemnere is too strong; it means, like ολιγωρειν, merely to neglect or pass by. Effabimur; cf. effatum above. Hermarchus: not Hermachus, as most edd.; see M.D.F. II. 96. Diiunctum: διεζευγμενον, for which see Zeller 112. Necessarium: the reason why Epicurus refused to admit this is given in De Fato 21 Epicurus veretur ne si hoc concesserit, concedendum sit fato fieri quaecumque fiant. The context of that passage should be carefully read, along with N.D. I. 69, 70. Aug. Contra Ac. III. 29 lays great stress on the necessary truth of disjunctive propositions. Catus: so Lamb. for MSS. cautus. Tardum: De Div. II. 103 Epicurum quem hebetem et rudem dicere solent Stoici; cf. also ib. II. 116, and the frequent use of βραδυς in Sext., e.g. A.M. VII. 325. Cum hoc igitur: the word igitur, as usual, picks up the broken thread of the sentence. Id est: n. on I. 8. Evertit: for the Epicurean view of Dialectic see R. and P. 343. Zeller 399 sq., M.D.F. I. 22. E contrariis diiunctio: = διεζευγμενον εξ εναντιων.

§97. Excipiantur: the legal formula of the Romans generally instructed the iudex to condemn the defendant if certain facts were proven, unless certain other facts were also proven; the latter portion was known as exceptio. See Dict. Ant. Tribunum ... adeant: a comeback against Lucullus; cf. 13. The manuscripts use videant or adeant; Halm suggests adhibeant, comparing 86 and Pro Rabirio 20. Contemnit: the usual translation "to despise" for contemnere is too strong; it means, like ολιγωρείν, merely to neglect or overlook. Effabimur; cf. effatum above. Hermarchus: not Hermachus, as most editors have it; see M.D.F. II. 96. Diiunctum: διεζευγμενον, for which see Zeller 112. Necessarium: the reason why Epicurus rejected this is given in De Fato 21 Epicurus fears that if he concedes this, he must allow that everything occurs by fate. The context of that passage should be read carefully, along with N.D. I. 69, 70. Aug. Contra Ac. III. 29 emphasizes the necessary truth of disjunctive propositions. Catus: so Lamb. for manuscripts cautus. Tardum: De Div. II. 103 Epicurus is often described as dull and unrefined by the Stoics; cf. also ib. II. 116, and the frequent use of slow in Sext., e.g. A.M. VII. 325. Cum hoc igitur: the word igitur, as usual, picks up the incomplete thought of the sentence. Id est: n. on I. 8. Evertit: for the Epicurean view of Dialectic see R. and P. 343. Zeller 399 sq., M.D.F. I. 22. E contrariis diiunctio: = divided in opposition.

§98. Sequor: as in 95, 96, where the Dialectici refused to allow the consequences of their own principles, according to Cic. Ludere: this reminds one of the famous controversy between Corax and Tisias, for which see Cope in the old Journal of Philology. No. 7. Iudicem ... non iudicem: this construction, which in Greek would be marked by μεν and δε, has been a great crux of edd.; Dav. here wished to insert cum before iudicem, but is conclusively refuted by Madv. Em. 31. The same construction occurs in 103. Esse conexum: with great probability Christ supposes the infinitive to be an addition of the copyists.

§98. Sequor: as in 95, 96, where the Dialectici wouldn't accept the consequences of their own principles, according to Cic. Ludere: this brings to mind the famous debate between Corax and Tisias; for more on this, see Cope in the old Journal of Philology. No. 7. Iudicem ... non iudicem: this structure, which in Greek would be indicated by μεν and δε, has been a significant puzzle for editors; Dav. wanted to insert cum before iudicem, but Madv. Em. 31 effectively disproves this. The same structure appears in 103. Esse conexum: there is a strong possibility that Christ assumes the infinitive is an addition made by the copyists.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. To quickly address the case of Antiochus, I'll explain, following Clitomachus, the complete system of Carneades (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). Carneades established two categories of visa: one for things that can be perceived and another for those that cannot, and he also divided them into probable and improbable. Arguments focused on the senses concern only the first category; the sapiens will rely on probability, as many Stoic sapiens openly admit (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). Our sapiens isn't inflexible; many things seem true to him, but he always recognizes that they could be false. The Stoics themselves acknowledge that the senses can be deceiving. Combine this acknowledgment with Epicurus' belief, and perception becomes impractical (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). It's odd that our Probables don’t seem adequate to you. Listen to Clitomachus' explanation (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__). He criticizes those who claim that sensation is dismissed by the Academy; what’s actually dismissed is its necessary certainty (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__). There are two ways to withhold agreement: completely withholding it or withholding it just enough to reject the certainty of phenomena. The latter option allows for everything necessary for daily life (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__).

98. Tortuosum: similar expressions are in T.D. II. 42, III. 22, D.F. IV. 7. Ut Poenus: "as might be expected from a Carthaginian;" cf. D.F. IV. 56, tuus ille Poenulus, homo acutus. A different meaning is given by the ut in passages like De Div. II. 30 Democritus non inscite nugatur, ut physicus, quo genere nihil arrogantius; "for a physical philosopher."

98. Tortuosum: similar phrases can be found in T.D. II. 42, III. 22, D.F. IV. 7. Ut Poenus: "as you would expect from a Carthaginian;" see D.F. IV. 56, tuus ille Poenulus, homo acutus. A different meaning is indicated by the ut in sections like De Div. II. 30 Democritus non inscite nugatur, ut physicus, quo genere nihil arrogantius; "for a physical philosopher."

§99. Genera: here = classifications of, modes of dividing visa. This way of taking the passage will defend Cic. against the strong censure of Madv. (Pref. to D.F. p. lxiii.) who holds him convicted of ignorance, for representing Carneades as dividing visa into those which can be perceived and those which cannot. Is it possible that any one should read the Academica up to this point, and still believe that Cic. is capable of supposing, even for a moment, that Carneades in any way upheld καταληψις? Dicantur: i.e. ab Academicis. Si probabile: the si is not in MSS. Halm and also Bait. follow Christ in reading est, probabile nihil esse. Commemorabas: in 53, 58. Eversio: cf. D.F. III. 50 (the same words), Plat. Gorg. 481 C ‛ημων ‛ο βιος ανατετραμμενος αν ειη, Sext. A.M. VIII. 157 συγχεομεν τον βιον. Et sensibus: no second et corresponds to this; sic below replaces it. See Madv. D.F. p. 790, ed. 2. Quicquam tale etc.: cf. 40, 41. Nihil ab eo differens: n. on 54. Non comprehensa: n. on 96.

§99. Genera: here refers to classifications of, ways of dividing visa. This interpretation of the passage will defend Cicero against the strong criticism from Madvig (Pref. to D.F. p. lxiii.) who claims he is guilty of ignorance for portraying Carneades as separating visa into those that can be perceived and those that cannot. Is it reasonable that anyone could read the Academica up to this point and still believe that Cicero is even remotely suggesting that Carneades supported occupation? Dicantur: i.e. by the Academics. Si probabile: the si is not found in MSS. Halm and Bait. follow Christ in reading est, probabile nihil esse. Commemorabas: in 53, 58. Eversio: cf. D.F. III. 50 (the same words), Plat. Gorg. 481 C Our life would be turned upside down., Sext. A.M. VIII. 157 συγχεομεν τον βιον. Et sensibus: there is no corresponding second et; sic below replaces it. See Madv. D.F. p. 790, ed. 2. Quicquam tale etc.: cf. 40, 41. Nihil ab eo differens: note on 54. Non comprehensa: note on 96.

§100. Si iam: "if, for example;" so iam is often used in Lucretius. Probo ... bono: it would have seemed more natural to transpose these epithets. Facilior ... ut probet: the usual construction is with ad and the gerund; cf. De Div. II. 107, Brut. 180. Anaxagoras: he made no ‛ομοιομερειαι of snow, but only of water, which, when pure and deep, is dark in colour. Concreta: so Manut. for MSS. congregata. In 121 the MSS. give concreta without variation, as in N.D. II. 101, De Div. I. 130, T.D. I. 66, 71.

§100. Si iam: "if, for example;" so iam is often used in Lucretius. Probo ... bono: it would have seemed more natural to switch these descriptors. Facilior ... ut probet: the usual construction is with ad and the gerund; cf. De Div. II. 107, Brut. 180. Anaxagoras: he made no ομοιομερείες of snow, but only of water, which, when pure and deep, is dark in color. Concreta: so Manut. for MSS. congregata. In 121 the MSS. give concreta without variation, as in N.D. II. 101, De Div. I. 130, T.D. I. 66, 71.

§101. Impeditum: cf. 33, n. Movebitur: cf. moveri in 24. Non enim est: Cic. in the vast majority of cases writes est enim, the two words falling under one accent like sed enim, et enim (cf. Corss. Ausspr. II. 851); Beier on De Off. I. p. 157 (qu. by Halm) wishes therefore to read est enim, but the MSS. both of the Lucullus and of Nonius agree in the other form, which Madv. allows to stand in D.F. I. 43, and many other places (see his note). Cf. fragm. 22 of the Acad. Post. E robore: so Nonius, but the MSS. of Cic. give here ebore. Dolatus: an evident imitation of Hom. Od. T 163 ου γαρ απο δριος εσσι παλαιφατου ουδ' απο πετρης. Neque tamen habere: i.e. se putat. For the sudden change from oratio recta to obliqua cf. 40 with n. Percipiendi notam: = χαρακτηρα της συγκταθεσεως in Sext. P.H. I. 191. For the use of the gerund cf. n. on 26, with Madv. Gram. 418, Munro on Lucr. I. 313; for propriam 34. Exsistere. cf. 36. Qui neget: see 79. Caput: a legal term. Conclusio loquitur: cf. historiae loquantur (5), consuetudo loquitur (D.F. II. 48), hominis institutio si loqueretur (ib. IV. 41), vites si loqui possint (ib. V. 39), patria loquitur (In Cat. I. 18, 27); the last use Cic. condemns himself in Orat. 85. Inquit: "quotha," indefinitely, as in 109, 115; cf. also dicit in 79.

§101. Impeditum: see 33, n. Movebitur: see moveri in 24. Non enim est: Cic. usually writes est enim, as both words carry one accent like sed enim, et enim (see Corss. Ausspr. II. 851); Beier on De Off. I. p. 157 (quoted by Halm) therefore wishes to read est enim, but the manuscripts of both the Lucullus and Nonius confirm the other form, which Madv. allows in D.F. I. 43, and many other places (see his note). See fragm. 22 of the Acad. Post. E robore: so Nonius, but the manuscripts of Cic. give here ebore. Dolatus: clearly mimics Hom. Od. T 163 You are not from a fierce source, nor from an ancient stone.. Neque tamen habere: meaning se putat. For the sudden shift from oratio recta to obliqua see 40 with n. Percipiendi notam: = χαρακτηρα της συγκταθεσεως in Sext. P.H. I. 191. For the use of the gerund see n. on 26, with Madv. Gram. 418, Munro on Lucr. I. 313; for propriam 34. Exsistere. see 36. Qui neget: see 79. Caput: a legal term. Conclusio loquitur: see historiae loquantur (5), consuetudo loquitur (D.F. II. 48), hominis institutio si loqueretur (ib. IV. 41), vites si loqui possint (ib. V. 39), patria loquitur (In Cat. I. 18, 27); Cic. himself condemns the last usage in Orat. 85. Inquit: "he said," indefinitely, as in 109, 115; see also dicit in 79.

§102. Reprehensio est ... satis esse vobis: Bait. follows Madv. in placing a comma after est, and a full stop at probabilia. Tamen ought in that case to follow dicimus, and it is noteworthy that in his communication to Halm (printed on p. 854 of Bait., and Hahn's ed. of the philosophical works, 1861) Madv. omits the word tamen altogether, nor does Bait. in adopting the suggestion notice the omission. Ista diceret: "stated the opinions you asked for." Poetam: this both Halm and Bait. treat as a gloss.

§102. Reprehensio est ... satis esse vobis: Bait. follows Madv. in placing a comma after est, and a period at probabilia. Tamen should in that case come after dicimus, and it's interesting that in his communication to Halm (printed on p. 854 of Bait., and Hahn's edition of the philosophical works, 1861) Madv. leaves out the word tamen entirely, nor does Bait. mention the omission when adopting the suggestion. Ista diceret: "stated the opinions you asked for." Poetam: both Halm and Bait. consider this as a gloss.

§103. For this section cf. Lucullus' speech, passim, and Sext. P.H. I. 227 sq. Academia ... quibus: a number of exx. of this change from sing. to plural are given by Madv. on D.F. V. 16. Nullum: on the favourite Ciceronian use of nullus for non see 47, 141, and Madv. Gram. 455, obs. 5. Illud sit disputatum: for the construction cf. 98; autem is omitted with the same constr. in D.F. V. 79, 80. Nusquam alibi: cf. 50.

§103. For this section, see Lucullus' speech, passim, and Sext. P.H. I. 227 sq. Academia ... quibus: several examples of this shift from singular to plural are provided by Madv. on D.F. V. 16. Nullum: regarding the common Ciceronian use of nullus for non, see 47, 141, and Madv. Gram. 455, obs. 5. Illud sit disputatum: for the construction, see 98; autem is omitted with the same construction in D.F. V. 79, 80. Nusquam alibi: see 50.

§104. Exposuisset adiungit: Madv. on D.F. III. 67 notices a certain looseness in the use of tenses, which Cic. displays in narrating the opinions of philosophers, but no ex. so strong as this is produced. Ut aut approbet quid aut improbet: this Halm rejects. I have noticed among recent editors of Cic. a strong tendency to reject explanatory clauses introduced by ut. Halm brackets a similar clause in 20, and is followed in both instances by Bait. Kayser, who is perhaps the most extensive bracketer of modern times, rejects very many clauses of the kind in the Oratorical works. In our passage, the difficulty vanishes when we reflect that approbare and improbare may mean either to render an absolute approval or disapproval, or to render an approval or disapproval merely based on probability. For example, in 29 the words have the first meaning, in 66 the second. The same is the case with nego and aio. I trace the whole difficulty of the passage to the absence of terms to express distinctly the difference between the two kinds of assent. The general sense will be as follows. "There are two kinds of εποχη, one which prevents a man from expressing any assent or disagreement (in either of the two senses above noticed), another which does not prevent him from giving an answer to questions, provided his answer be not taken to imply absolute approval or absolute disapproval; the result of which will be that he will neither absolutely deny nor absolutely affirm anything, but will merely give a qualified 'yes' or 'no,' dependent on probability." My defence of the clause impugned is substantially the same as that of Hermann in the Philologus (vol. VII.), which I had not read when this note was first written. Alterum placere ... alterum tenere: "the one is his formal dogma, the other is his actual practice." For the force of this see my note on non probans in 148, which passage is very similar to this. Neget ... aiat: cf. 97. Nec ut placeat: this, the MSS. reading, gives exactly the wrong sense, for Clitomachus did allow such visa to stand as were sufficient to serve as a basis for action. Hermann's neu cui labours under the same defect. Various emendations are nam cum (Lamb., accepted by Zeller 522), hic ut (Manut.), et cum (Dav. followed by Bait.), sed cum (Halm). The most probable of these seems to me that of Manut. I should prefer sic ut, taking ut in the sense of "although." Respondere: "to put in as an answer," as in 93 and often. Approbari: sc. putavit. Such changes of construction are common in Cic., and I cannot follow Halm in altering the reading to approbavit.

§104. Exposuisset adiungit: Madv. on D.F. III. 67 points out a certain looseness in the use of tenses that Cicero shows when discussing the opinions of philosophers, but no example as strong as this is presented. Ut aut approbet quid aut improbet: Halm rejects this. I've noticed among recent editors of Cicero a strong tendency to discard explanatory clauses introduced by ut. Halm brackets a similar clause in 20, and both Bait and Kayser follow this in both instances. Kayser, who is perhaps the most extensive bracketer in modern times, rejects many clauses of this kind in the Oratorical works. In our passage, the difficulty disappears when we consider that approbare and improbare can mean either to express an absolute approval or disapproval or to express an approval or disapproval based merely on probability. For instance, in 29, the words convey the first meaning, while in 66, they convey the second. The same goes for nego and aio. I attribute the entire difficulty of the passage to the lack of terms that clearly distinguish between the two types of assent. The overall sense will be as follows: "There are two kinds of epoch, one that prevents a person from expressing any agreement or disagreement (in either of the two senses noted above), and another that allows him to respond to questions, as long as his answer is not taken to imply absolute approval or disapproval; the result being that he will neither absolutely deny nor affirm anything, but will simply provide a qualified 'yes' or 'no,' depending on probability." My defense of the disputed clause is essentially the same as Hermann's in the Philologus (vol. VII.), which I had not read when I first wrote this note. Alterum placere ... alterum tenere: "the one is his formal position, the other is his actual practice." For the context of this, see my note on non probans in 148, which passage is quite similar to this. Neget ... aiat: see also 97. Nec ut placeat: this, the manuscript reading, gives exactly the wrong sense, because Clitomachus did allow those visa that were sufficient to serve as a basis for action. Hermann's neu cui suffers from the same flaw. Various corrections include nam cum (Lamb., accepted by Zeller 522), hic ut (Manut.), et cum (Dav. followed by Bait.), sed cum (Halm). The most likely of these to me seems to be Manut's. I would prefer sic ut, interpreting ut in the sense of "although." Respondere: "to provide as an answer," as seen in 93 and often. Approbari: sc. putavit. Such changes in construction are common in Cicero, and I cannot support Halm's alteration of the reading to approbavit.

§105. Lucem eripimus: cf. 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. We seize the light: cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. By now, Lucullus, you must see that your defense of dogmatism has been defeated (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). You asked how memory works according to my principles. Did not Siron remember the teachings of Epicurus? If nothing can be remembered unless it's absolutely true, then those teachings must be true (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). Probability is a sufficient foundation for the arts. One strong point you make is that nature forces us to assent. But Panaetius even doubted some Stoic beliefs, and you yourself reject assent to the sorites; so why shouldn’t the Academic question other things? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__) Your other strong point is that without assent, action is impossible (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). Yet many actions of the dogmatist are based solely on probability. You won't gain any ground by using the familiar argument from Antiochus (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__). Where there is probability, the Academic has all the knowledge he needs (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__). The argument from Antiochus that Academics first accept that there are true and false visa and then contradict themselves by claiming there's no difference between true and false is ridiculous. We don’t deny that the difference exists; we deny that human faculties can perceive that difference (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__).

105. Inducto ... prob.: so Aug. Cont Ac. II. 12 Soluto, libero: cf. n. on 8. Implicato: = impedito cf. 101. Iacere: cf. 79. Isdem oculis: an answer to the question nihil cernis? in 102. Purpureum: cf. fragm. 7 of the Acad. Post. Modo caeruleum ... sole: Nonius (cf. fragm. 23) quotes tum caeruleum tum lavum (the MSS. in our passage have flavum) videtur, quodque nunc a sole. C.F. Hermann would place mane ravum after quodque and take quod as a proper relative pronoun, not as = "because." This transposition certainly gives increased clearness. Hermann further wishes to remove a, quoting exx. of collucere without the prep., which are not at all parallel, i.e. Verr. I. 58, IV. 71. Vibrat: with the ανηριθμον γελασμα of Aeschylus. Dissimileque: Halm, followed by Bait., om. que. Proximo et: MSS. have ei, rightly altered by Lamb., cf. e.g. De Fato 44. Non possis ... defendere: a similar line is taken in 81.

105. Inducto ... prob.: so Aug. Cont Ac. II. 12 Soluto, libero: see note on 8. Implicato: = impedito see 101. Iacere: see 79. Isdem oculis: an answer to the question nihil cernis? in 102. Purpureum: see fragment 7 of the Acad. Post. Modo caeruleum ... sole: Nonius (see fragment 23) quotes tum caeruleum tum lavum (the manuscripts in our passage have flavum) videtur, quodque nunc a sole. C.F. Hermann would place mane ravum after quodque and take quod as a proper relative pronoun, not as = "because." This transposition certainly gives increased clarity. Hermann further wishes to remove a, quoting examples of collucere without the prep., which are not at all parallel, i.e. Verr. I. 58, IV. 71. Vibrat: with the ανηριθμον γελασμα of Aeschylus. Dissimileque: Halm, followed by Bait., omits que. Proximo et: Manuscripts have ei, rightly altered by Lamb., see e.g. De Fato 44. Non possis ... defendere: a similar line is taken in 81.

§106. Memoria: cf. 22. Polyaenus: named D.F. I. 20, Diog. X. 18, as one of the chief friends of Epicurus. Falsum quod est: Greek and Latin do not distinguish accurately between the true and the existent, the false and the non existent, hence the present difficulty; in Plato the confusion is frequent, notably in the Sophistes and Theaetetus. Si igitur: "if then recollection is recollection only of things perceived and known." The dogmatist theory of μνημη and νοησις is dealt with in exactly the same way by Sext. P.H. II. 5, 10 and elsewhere, cf. also Plat Theaet. 191 sq. Siron: thus Madv. on D.F. II. 119 writes the name, not Sciron, as Halm. Fateare: the em. of Dav. for facile, facere, facias of MSS. Christ defends facere, thinking that the constr. is varied from the subj. to the inf. after oportet, as after necesse est in 39. For facere followed by an inf. cf. M.D.F. IV. 8. Nulla: for non, cf. 47, 103.

§106. Memory: see 22. Polyaenus: referred to as D.F. I. 20, Diog. X. 18, as one of the main friends of Epicurus. False that is: Greek and Latin do not clearly differentiate between the true and the existent, the false and the non-existent, which causes the current issue; in Plato, this confusion is common, especially in the Sophistes and Theaetetus. If therefore: "if then recollection is only recollection of things perceived and known." The dogmatist theory of memory and thought is addressed the same way by Sext. P.H. II. 5, 10 and elsewhere, see also Plat Theaet. 191 sq. Siron: thus Madv. on D.F. II. 119 writes the name, not Sciron, as Halm. Fateare: the em. of Dav. for facile, facere, facias of MSS. Christ supports facere, believing that the construction varies from the subjunctive to the infinitive after oportet, as seen after necesse est in 39. For facere followed by an infinitive see M.D.F. IV. 8. No: for non, see 47, 103.

§107. Fiet artibus: n. on 27 for the constr., for the matter see 22. Lumina: "strong points." Bentl. boldly read columina, while Dav. proposed vimina or vincula. That an em. is not needed may be seen from D.F. II. 70. negat Epicurus (hoc enim vestrum lumen est) N.D. I. 79, and 43 of this book. Responsa: added by Ernesti. Faber supplies haruspicia, Orelli after Ern. haruspicinam, but, as Halm says, some noun in the plur. is needed. Quod is non potest: this is the MSS. reading, but most edd. read si is, to cure a wrong punctuation, by which a colon is placed at perspicuum est above, and a full stop at sustineat. Halm restored the passage. Habuerint: the subj. seems due to the attraction exercised by sustineat. Bait. after Kayser has habuerunt. Positum: "when laid down" or "assumed."

§107. Fiet artibus: n. on 27 regarding the construction, for more information see 22. Lumina: "strong points." Bentl. confidently read columina, while Dav. suggested vimina or vincula. That an emendation is unnecessary can be seen from D.F. II. 70. negat Epicurus (hoc enim vestrum lumen est) N.D. I. 79, and 43 of this book. Responsa: added by Ernesti. Faber provides haruspicia, Orelli after Ern. offers haruspicinam, but, as Halm notes, some plural noun is needed. Quod is non potest: this is the reading in the manuscripts, but most editors read si is to correct a punctuation error, where a colon is placed at perspicuum est above, and a full stop at sustineat. Halm restored this section. Habuerint: the subjunctive seems to be due to the influence of sustineat. Bait. after Kayser has habuerunt. Positum: "when laid down" or "assumed."

§108. Alterum est quod: this is substituted for deinde, which ought to correspond to primum above. Actio ullius rei: n. on actio rerum in 62, cf. also 148. Adsensu comprobet: almost the same phrase often occurs in Livy, Sueton., etc. see Forc. Sit etiam: the etiam is a little strange and was thought spurious by Ernesti. It seems to have the force of Eng. "indeed", "in what indeed assent consists." Sensus ipsos adsensus: so in I. 41 sensus is defined to be id quod est sensu comprehensum, i.e. καταληψις, cf. also Stobaeus I. 41, 25 αισθητικη γαρ φαντασια συγκαταθεσις εστι. Appetitio: for all this cf. 30. Et dicta ... multa: Manut. ejected these words as a gloss, after multa the MSS. curiously add vide superiora. Lubricos sustinere: cf. 68 and 94. Ita scribenti ... exanclatum: for the om. of esse cf. 77, 113 with notes. Herculi: for this form of the gen. cf. Madv. on D.F. I. 14, who doubts whether Cic. ever wrote -is in the gen. of the Greek names in -es. When we consider how difficult it was for copyists not to change the rarer form into the commoner, also that even Priscian (see M.D.F. V. 12) made gross blunders about them, the supposition of Madv. becomes almost irresistible. Temeritatem: προπετειαν, εικαιοτητα.

§108. Alterum est quod: this replaces deinde, which should correspond to primum above. Actio ullius rei: n. on actio rerum in 62, see also 148. Adsensu comprobet: a nearly identical phrase often appears in Livy, Suetonius, etc. see Forc. Sit etiam: the etiam is somewhat unusual and was considered spurious by Ernesti. It seems to carry the meaning of "indeed," or "in what indeed assent consists." Sensus ipsos adsensus: as defined in I. 41 sensus means id quod est sensu comprehensum, i.e. capture, see also Stobaeus I. 41, 25 Aesthetic imagination is a consent.. Appetitio: reference for all this is found in 30. Et dicta ... multa: Manut. removed these words as a gloss; after multa, the manuscripts oddly add vide superiora. Lubricos sustinere: see 68 and 94. Ita scribenti ... exanclatum: for the omission of esse see 77, 113 with notes. Herculi: for this form of the genitive, see Madv. on D.F. I. 14, who questions whether Cicero ever used -is in the genitive of Greek names ending in -es. Considering how challenging it was for copyists not to change the rarer form to the more common one, and that even Priscian (see M.D.F. V. 12) made significant errors regarding them, Madv.'s assumption becomes nearly convincing. Temeritatem: προπετεία, δικαιοσύνη.

§109. In navigando: cf. 100. In conserendo: Guretus interprets "εν τω φυτυεσθαι τον αγρον," and is followed by most commentators, though it seems at least possible that manum is to be understood. For the suppressed accus. agrum cf. n. on tollendum in 148. Sequere: the fut. not the pres. ind., cf. 61. Pressius: cf. 28. Reprehensum: sc. narrasti. Id ipsum: = nihil posse comprehendi. Saltem: so in 29. Pingue: cf. Pro Archia 10. Sibi ipsum: note that Cic. does not generally make ipse agree in case with the reflexive, but writes se ipse, etc. Convenienter: "consistently". Esse possit: Bait. posset on the suggestion of Halm, but Cic. states the doctrine as a living one, not throwing it back to Antiochus time and to this particular speech of Ant. Ut hoc ipsum: the ut follows on illo modo urguendum above. Decretum quod: Halm followed by Bait. gives quo, referring to altero quo neget in 111, which however does not justify the reading. The best MSS. have qui. Et sine decretis: Lamb. gave nec for et, but Dav. correctly explains, "multa decreta habent Academici, non tamen percepta sed tantum probabilia."

§109. In navigating: see 100. In preserving: Guretus interprets "when planting the field," and most commentators follow him, though it's possible that manum should be understood. For the omitted accusative agrum see note on tollendum in 148. Follow: the future, not the present indicative, see 61. More precisely: see 28. Reprehensum: meaning narrasti. That same thing: = nihil posse comprehendi. At least: as in 29. Fat: see Pro Archia 10. For himself: note that Cicero generally does not make ipse agree in case with the reflexive, but writes se ipse, etc. Consistently: "consistently". Could be: Bait. suggested posset, but Cicero states the doctrine as current, not referencing Antiochus' time or this particular speech of Ant. That same thing: the ut follows from illo modo urguendum above. Decree that: Halm, followed by Bait., gives quo, referring to altero quo neget in 111, though this doesn't justify the reading. The best manuscripts have qui. And without decrees: Lamb. suggested nec for et, but Dav. correctly explains, "Academics have many decrees, but they are not actual apprehended ones, only probable."

§110. Ut illa: i.e. the decreta implied in the last sentence. Some MSS. have ille, while Dav. without necessity gives alia. Sic hoc ipsum: Sext. then is wrong is saying (P.H. I. 226) that the Academics διαβεβαιουνται τα πραγματα ειναι ακαταληπτα, i.e. state the doctrine dogmatically, while the sceptics do not. Cognitionis notam: like nota percipiendi, veri et falsi, etc. which we have already had. Ne confundere omnia: a mocking repetition of Lucullus phrase, cf. 58. Incerta reddere: cf. 54. Stellarum numerus: another echo of Lucullus; see 32. Quem ad modum ... item: see Madv. on D.F. III. 48, who quotes an exact parallel from Topica 46, and sicut ... item from N.D. I. 3, noting at the same time that in such exx. neither ita nor idem, which MSS. sometimes give for item, is correct.

§110. Ut illa: that is, the decreta mentioned in the last sentence. Some manuscripts have ille, while Dav. unnecessarily gives alia. Sic hoc ipsum: Sextus is mistaken in saying (P.H. I. 226) that the Academics they assure things are incomprehensible, meaning they state the doctrine as a fact, while the skeptics do not. Cognitionis notam: similar to nota percipiendi, veri et falsi, etc. which we have discussed before. Ne confundere omnia: a sarcastic repetition of Lucullus's phrase, see 58. Incerta reddere: see 54. Stellarum numerus: another reference to Lucullus; see 32. Quem ad modum ... item: refer to Madv. on D.F. III. 48, who cites an exact parallel from Topica 46, and sicut ... item from N.D. I. 3, noting at the same time that in such examples, neither ita nor idem, which some manuscripts sometimes use for item, is correct.

§111. Dicere ... perturbatum: for om. of esse cf. 108, etc. Antiochus: this Bait. brackets. Unum ... alterum: cf. 44. Esse quaedam in visis: it was not the esse but the videri, not the actual existence of a difference, but the possibility of that difference being infallibly perceived by human sense, that the Academic denied. Cernimus: i.e. the probably true and false. Probandi species: a phenomenal appearance which belongs to, or properly leads to qualified approval.

§111. Dicere ... perturbatum: for om. of esse cf. 108, etc. Antiochus: this Bait. brackets. Unum ... alterum: cf. 44. Esse quaedam in visis: it was not the esse but the videri, not the actual existence of a difference, but the possibility of that difference being definitely perceived by human sense, that the Academic denied. Cernimus: i.e. the probably true and false. Probandi species: a phenomenal appearance which belongs to, or properly leads to qualified approval.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. If I had to work with a Peripatetic, whose definitions aren't so strict, my task would be easier; I wouldn’t strongly disagree with him, even if he argued that the wise person sometimes opines (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). The definitions from the genuine Old Academy are more reasonable than those from Antiochus. How can he claim to belong to the Old Academy while holding his current beliefs? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__) I cannot accept your claim that it’s possible to maintain a complex dogmatic system like yours without errors (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). You want me to join your school. What should I do about my good friend Diodotus, who has such a low opinion of Antiochus? But let’s consider what system the sapiens should adopt, not me (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__).

§112. Campis ... exsultare ... oratio: expressions like this are common in Cic., e.g. D.F. I. 54, De Off. I. 61, Orat. 26; cf. also Aug. Cont. Ac. III. 5 ne in quaestionis campis tua eqitaret oratio. Cum Peripatetico: nothing that Cic. states here is at discord with what is known of the tenets of the later Peripatetics; cf. esp. Sext. A.M. VII. 216—226. All that Cic. says is that he could accept the Peripatetic formula, putting upon it his own meaning of course. Doubtless a Peripatetic would have wondered how a sceptic could accept his formulae; but the spectacle of men of the most irreconcilable opinions clinging on to the same formulae is common enough to prevent us from being surprised at Cicero's acceptance. I have already suggested (n. on 18) that we have here a trace of Philo's teaching, as distinct from that of Carneades. I see absolutely no reason for the very severe remarks of Madvig on D.F. V. 76, a passage which very closely resembles ours. Dumeta: same use in N.D. I. 68, Aug. Cont. Ac. II. 6; the spinae of the Stoics are often mentioned, e.g. D.F. IV. 6. E vero ... a falso: note the change of prep. Adhiberet: the MSS. are confused here, and go Halm reads adderet, and Bait. follows, while Kayser proposes adhaereret, which is indeed nearer the MSS.; cf. however I. 39 adhiberet. Accessionem: for this cf. 18 and 77. Simpliciter: the opposite of subtiliter; cf. simpliciter—subtilitas in I. 6. Ne Carneade quidem: cf. 59, 67, 78, 148.

§112. Campis ... exsultare ... oratio: phrases like this are common in Cicero, e.g. D.F. I. 54, De Off. I. 61, Orat. 26; see also Aug. Cont. Ac. III. 5 ne in quaestionis campis tua eqitaret oratio. Cum Peripatetico: nothing Cicero states here conflicts with what is known of the later Peripatetics; see especially Sext. A.M. VII. 216—226. All Cicero says is that he could accept the Peripatetic formula, applying his own interpretation of course. Certainly, a Peripatetic would have wondered how a skeptic could accept his formulas; but the sight of people with extremely opposing views sticking to the same formulas is common enough to not surprise us regarding Cicero's acceptance. I've already suggested (n. on 18) that we have here a hint of Philo's teaching, as distinct from that of Carneades. I see no justification for Madvig's harsh remarks on D.F. V. 76, a passage that closely resembles ours. Dumeta: same usage in N.D. I. 68, Aug. Cont. Ac. II. 6; the spinae of the Stoics are frequently mentioned, e.g. D.F. IV. 6. E vero ... a falso: note the change of prep. Adhiberet: the manuscripts are confused here, with Halm reading adderet, and Bait. following, while Kayser suggests adhaereret, which is indeed closer to the manuscripts; cf. however I. 39 adhiberet. Accessionem: for this see 18 and 77. Simpliciter: the opposite of subtiliter; cf. simpliciter—subtilitas in I. 6. Ne Carneade quidem: cf. 59, 67, 78, 148.

§113. Sed qui his minor est: given by Halm as the em. of Io. Clericus for MSS. sed mihi minores. Guietus gave sed his minores, Durand sed minutior, while Halm suggests sed minutiores. I conj. nimio minares, which would be much nearer the MSS.; cf. Lucr. I. 734 inferiores partibus egregie multis multoque minores. Tale verum: visum omitted as in D.F. V. 76. Incognito: cf. 133. Amavi hominem: cf. Introd. p. 6. Ita iudico, politissimum; it is a mistake to suppose this sentence incomplete, like Halm, who wishes to add eum esse, or like Bait., who with Kayser prints esse after politissimum. Cf. 108 ita scribenti, exanclatum, and the examples given from Cic. by Madv. on D.F. II. 13. Horum neutrum: cf. 77 nemo. Utrumque verum: Cic. of course only accepts the propositions as Arcesilas did; see 77.

§113. But one who is minor in these respects: given by Halm as the em. of Io. Clericus for MSS. but for me the minors. Guietus gave but these minors, Durand but smaller, while Halm suggests but smaller ones. I propose too small, which would be much closer to the MSS.; cf. Lucr. I. 734 lower in numerous excellent parts and much smaller. This is true: sight omitted as in D.F. V. 76. Unknown: cf. 133. I loved the man: cf. Introd. p. 6. This I judge, most polished; it is incorrect to think this sentence is incomplete, as Halm does, who wants to add to be, or like Bait., who with Kayser prints to be after most polished. Cf. 108 as a writer, completely taken away, and the examples given from Cic. by Madv. on D.F. II. 13. Neither of these: cf. 77 no one. Both are true: Cic. of course only accepts the propositions as Arcesilas did; see 77.

§114. Illud ferre: cf. 136. Constituas: this verb is often used in connection with the ethical finis; cf. 129 and I. 19. Idemque etiam: Krebs and Allgayer (Antibarbarus, ed. 4) deny that the expression idem etiam is Latin. One good MS. here has atque etiam, which Dav. reads; cf. however Orat. 117. Artificium: = ars, as in 30. Nusquam labar: cf. 138 ne labar. Subadroganter: cf. 126.

§114. To bear that: see 136. You establish: this verb is often associated with the ethical end; see 129 and I. 19. Also the same: Krebs and Allgayer (Antibarbarus, ed. 4) argue that the expression also the same is not Latin. One good manuscript here has and also, which Dav. reads; see also Orat. 117. Craft: = art, as in 30. I will not slip: see 138 that I do not slip. Subadroganter: see 126.

§115. Qui sibi cum oratoribus ... rexisse: so Cic. vary often speaks of the Peripatetics, as in D.F. IV. 5, V. 7. Sustinuero: cf. 70. Tam bonos: Cic. often speaks of them and of Epicurus in this patronising way; see e.g. T.D. II. 44, III. 50, D.F. I. 25, II. 81. For the Epicurean friendships cf. esp. D.F. I. 65. Diodoto: cf. Introd. p. 2. Nolumus: Halm and Bait., give nolimus; so fine a line divides the subjunctive from the indicative in clauses like these that the choice often depends on mere individual taste. De sapiente loquamur: n. on 66.

§115. Who with orators ... ruled: Cicero often refers to the Peripatetics, as seen in D.F. IV. 5, V. 7. I will endure: cf. 70. Such good: Cicero frequently addresses them and Epicurus in this condescending manner; see for example T.D. II. 44, III. 50, D.F. I. 25, II. 81. For Epicurean friendships, see especially D.F. I. 65. Diodotus: see Introd. p. 2. We do not want: Halm and Bait. suggest we do not wish; there is such a fine line between the subjunctive and the indicative in clauses like these that the choice often comes down to personal preference. Let us talk about the wise: note on 66.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. Of the three branches of philosophy, start with Physics. Would your sapiens truly swear by the accuracy of any geometric result? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__) Let’s see which actual physical system the sapiens we are looking for will choose (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). He has to pick one teacher from the conflicting schools of Thales, Anaximander, Anaximenes, Anaxagoras, Xenophanes, Leucippus, Democritus, Empedocles, Heraclitus, Melissus, Plato, and Pythagoras. He must reject the other teachers, great as they may be (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). Whatever system he chooses, he must understand it completely; if he picks the Stoics, he must believe in Stoic theology as firmly as he believes in sunlight. If he does so, Aristotle would call him insane; however, you, Lucullus, must defend the Stoics and dismiss Aristotle while not permitting me even a moment of doubt (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). How much better it is to be free, like I am, and not feel pressured to solve all the mysteries of the universe! (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__) You claim that nothing can exist apart from the deity. However, Strato argues that he doesn’t need the deity to explain the universe. His approach differs from Democritus's as well. I see some merit in Strato, yet I won’t completely agree with either his system or yours (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__). All these issues are far beyond our understanding. We know little about our bodies, which we can examine, yet we cannot dissect the nature of things or the earth to determine whether it is stable or floating in mid-air (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__). Xenophanes, Hicetas, Plato, and Epicurus describe strange things about celestial bodies. It’s far better to align with Socrates and Aristo, who believe that nothing can truly be known about them! (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__) Who knows the nature of the mind? There are countless conflicting views, including those of Dicaearchus, Plato, and Xenocrates. Our sapiens won’t be able to reach a conclusion (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__). If you argue that it’s better to choose any system instead of having none, then I choose Democritus. You immediately scold me for believing in such outrageous falsehoods (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__). The Stoics have disagreements among themselves about physical matters; why can't they allow me to differ from them? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__) Not that I dismiss the study of Physics, as it leads to moral good (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__). Our sapiens will be pleased if he arrives at something that seems to resemble truth. Before I move on to Ethics, I notice your flaw in treating all perceptions as equal. You should be ready to assert just as strongly that the sun is eighteen times larger than the earth as you would that the statue is six feet tall. When you accept that all things can be perceived no more or less clearly than the size of the sun, I am almost satisfied (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__).

§116. Tres partes: cf. I. 19. Et a vobismet: "and especially by you". The threefold division was peculiarly Stoic, though used by other schools, cf. Sext. P.H. II. 13 (on the same subject) ‛οι Στωικοι και αλλοι τινες. For other modes of dividing philosophy see Sext. A.M. VII. 2. At illud ante: this is my em. for the MSS. velut illud ante, which probably arose from a marginal variant "vel ut" taking the place of at; cf. a similar break in 40 sed prius, also in 128 at paulum ante. Such breaks often occur in Cic., as in Orator 87 sed nunc aliud, also T.D. IV. 47 repenam fortasse, sed illud ante. For velut Halm writes vel (which Bait. takes), Dav. verum. Inflatus tumore: cf. De Off. I. 91 inflati opinionibus. Bentl. read errore. Cogere: this word like αναγκαζειν and βιαζεσθαι often means simply to argue irresistibly. Initia: as in 118, bases of proof, themselves naturally incapable of proof, so αρχαι in Gk. Digitum: cf. 58, 143. Punctum esse etc.: σημειον εστιν ου μερος ουθεν (Sext. P.H. III. 39), στιγμη = το αμερες (A.M. IX. 283, 377). Extremitatem: = επιφανειαν. Libramentum: so this word is used by Pliny (see Forc.) for the slope of a hill. Nulla crassitudo: in Sext. the επιφανεια is usually described not negatively as here, but positively as μηκος μετα πλατους (P.H. III. 39), περας (extremitas) σοματος δυο εχον διαστασεις, μηκος και πλατος (A.M. III. 77). Liniamentum ... carentem: a difficult passage. Note (1) that the line is defined in Greek as μηκος απλατες. (Sext. as above), (2) that Cic. has by preference described the point and surface negatively. This latter fact seems to me strong against the introduction of longitudinem which Ursinus, Dav., Orelli, Baiter and others propose by conjecture. If anything is to be introduced, I would rather add et crassitudine before carentem, comparing I. 27 sine ulla specie et carentem omni illa qualitate. I have merely bracketed carentem, though I feel Halm's remark that a verb is wanted in this clause as in the other two, he suggests quod sit sine. Hermann takes esse after punctum as strongly predicative ("there is a point," etc.), then adds similiter after liniamentum and ejects sine ulla. Observe the awkwardness of having the line treated of after the superficies, which has induced some edd. to transpose. For liniamentum = lineam cf. De Or. I. 187. Si adigam: the fine em. of Manut. for si adiiciamus of MSS. The construction adigere aliquem ius iurandum will be found in Caes. Bell. Civ. I. 76, II. 18, qu. by Dav., cf. also Virg. Aen. III. 56 quid non mortalia pectora cogis auri sacra fames? Sapientem nec prius: this is the "egregia lectio" of three of Halm's MSS. Before Halm sapientemne was read, thus was destroyed the whole point of the sentence, which is not that the sapiens will swear to the size of the sun after he has seen Archimedes go through his calculations, but that the sapiens, however true he admits the bases of proof to be which Archimedes uses, will not swear to the truth of the elaborate conclusions which that geometer rears upon them. Cicero is arguing as in 128 against the absurdity of attaching one and the same degree of certainty to the simplest and the most complex truths, and tries to condemn the Stoic sapiens out of his own mouth, cf. esp. nec ille iurare posset in 123. Multis partibus: for this expression see Munro on Lucr. I. 734, for the sense cf. 82, 123, 126, 128. Deum: see 126.

§116. Three parts: cf. I. 19. And especially by you: "and especially by you." The threefold division was particularly Stoic, although other schools also used it, cf. Sext. P.H. II. 13 (on the same subject) Οι Στωικοί και μερικοί άλλοι. For other ways of dividing philosophy see Sext. A.M. VII. 2. But this: this is my em. for the MSS. like this, which probably arose from a marginal variant "like" taking the place of but; cf. a similar break in 40 but first, also in 128 just before. Such breaks often occur in Cic., as in Orator 87 but now something else, also T.D. IV. 47 perhaps I should state, but this first. For like Halm writes or (which Bait. takes), Dav. but. Swollen with pride: cf. De Off. I. 91 swollen with opinions. Bentl. read from error. To compel: this word, like αναγκαζειν and βιαζεσθαι, often simply means to argue irresistibly. Principles: as in 118, bases of proof, which are themselves naturally incapable of proof, so αρχαι in Gk. Point: cf. 58, 143. To be a point etc.: σημειον εστιν ου μερος ουθεν (Sext. P.H. III. 39), moment = the immediate (A.M. IX. 283, 377). Extremity: = surface. Leverage: this word is used by Pliny (see Forc.) for the slope of a hill. No thickness: in Sext. the surface is usually described not negatively as here, but positively as length versus width (P.H. III. 39), end (extremitas) A body has two dimensions: length and width. (A.M. III. 77). Line ... lacking: a difficult passage. Note (1) that the line is defined in Greek as μηκος απλατες. (Sext. as above), (2) that Cic. has by preference described the point and surface negatively. This latter fact seems to me strong against the introduction of length, which Ursinus, Dav., Orelli, Baiter and others propose by conjecture. If anything is to be introduced, I would rather add and thickness before lacking, comparing I. 27 without any form and lacking all that quality. I have merely bracketed lacking, though I feel Halm's remark that a verb is needed in this clause as in the other two; he suggests that it is without. Hermann takes is after point as strongly predicative ("there is a point," etc.), then adds similarly after liniamentum and removes without any. Observe the awkwardness of discussing the line after the surface, which has led some editors to transpose. For line = line cf. De Or. I. 187. If we add: the fine em. of Manut. for if we add of MSS. The construction to compel someone to take an oath can be found in Caes. Bell. Civ. I. 76, II. 18, quoted by Dav., cf. also Virg. Aen. III. 56 what do you not compel mortal hearts to do with the cursed hunger for gold? A wise person won't: this is the "excellent reading" of three of Halm's MSS. Before Halm would the wise was read, thus destroyed the whole point of the sentence, which is not that the wise person will swear to the size of the sun after seeing Archimedes go through his calculations, but that the wise person, however true he accepts the bases of proof that Archimedes uses, will not swear to the truth of the detailed conclusions that that geometer builds upon them. Cicero is arguing as in 128 against the absurdity of attributing the same degree of certainty to the simplest and most complex truths, and tries to condemn the Stoic wise person out of his own mouth, cf. esp. nor could he swear in 123. In many parts: for this expression see Munro on Lucr. I. 734, for the meaning cf. 82, 123, 126, 128. Of God: see 126.

§117. Vim: = αναγκην, cf. cogere in 116. Ne ille: this asseverative ne is thus always closely joined with pronouns in Cic. Sententiam eliget et: MSS. have (by dittographia of m, eli) added melius after sententiam, and have also dropped et. Dav. wished to read elegerit, comparing the beginning of 119. Insipiens eliget: cf. 115 quale est a non sapiente explicari sapientiam? and 9 statuere qui sit sapiens vel maxime videtur esse sapientis. Infinitae quaestiones: θεσεις, general propositions, opposed to finitae quaestiones, limited propositions, Gk. ‛υποθεσεις. Quintal III. 5, 5 gives as an ex. of the former An uxor ducenda, of the latter An Catoni ducenda. These quaestiones are very often alluded to by Cic. as in D.F. I. 12, IV. 6, De Or. I. 138, II. 65—67, Topica 79, Orat. 46, cf. also Quint. X. 5, II. E quibus omnia constant: this sounds like Lucretius, omnia = το παν.

§117. Vim: = necessity, see cogere in 116. Ne ille: this assertive ne is always closely connected with pronouns in Cic. Sententiam eliget et: manuscripts have (due to dittographia of m, eli) added melius after sententiam, and have also omitted et. Dav. wanted to read elegerit, comparing it to the beginning of 119. Insipiens eliget: see 115 quale est a non sapiente explicari sapientiam? and 9 statuere qui sit sapiens vel maxime videtur esse sapientis. Infinitae quaestiones: positions, general propositions, in contrast to finitae quaestiones, limited propositions, Gk. assumptions. Quintal III. 5, 5 provides an example of the former An uxor ducenda, of the latter An Catoni ducenda. These quaestiones are frequently referenced by Cic. in D.F. I. 12, IV. 6, De Or. I. 138, II. 65—67, Topica 79, Orat. 46, see also Quint. X. 5, II. E quibus omnia constant: this resembles Lucretius, omnia = the whole thing.

§118. For these physici the student must in general be referred to R. and P., Schwegler, and Grote's Plato Vol. I. A more complete enumeration of schools will be found in Sext. P.H. III. 30 sq. Our passage is imitated by Aug De Civ. Dei XVIII. 37. Concessisse primas: Cic. always considers Thales to be sapientissimus e septem (De Leg. II. 26). Hence Markland on Cic. Ad Brutum II. 15, 3 argued that that letter cannot be genuine, since in it the supremacy among the seven is assigned to Solon. Infinitatem naturae: το απειρον, naturae here = ουσιας. Definita: this is opposed to infinita in Topica 79, so definire is used for finire in Orat. 65, where Jahn qu. Verr. IV. 115. Similis inter se: an attempt to translate ‛ομοιομερειας. Eas primum, etc.: cf. the exordium of Anaxagoras given from Diog. II. 6 in R. and P. 29 παντα χρηματα ην ‛ομου ειτα νους ελθων αυτα διεκοσμησε. Xenophanes ... deum: Eleaticism was in the hands of Xenoph. mainly theological. Neque natum unquam: cf. neque ortum unquam in 119. Parmenides ignem: cf. Arist. Met. A. 5 qu. R. and P. 94. He only hypothetically allowed the existence of the phenomenal world, after which he made two αρχαι, θερμον και ψυχρον τουτων δε το μεν κατα μεν το ‛ον θερμον ταττει, θατερον δε κατα το μη ον. Heraclitus: n. on I. 39. Melissus: see Simplicius qu. R. and P. 101, and esp. το εον αιει αρα ην τε και εσται. Plato: n. on I. 27. Discedent: a word often used of those vanquished in a fight, cf. Hor. Sat. I. 7, 17.

§118. For these physici, students should generally refer to R. and P., Schwegler, and Grote's Plato Vol. I. A more detailed list of schools can be found in Sext. P.H. III. 30 sq. Our passage is echoed by Aug De Civ. Dei XVIII. 37. Concessisse primas: Cicero consistently regards Thales as sapientissimus e septem (De Leg. II. 26). Therefore, Markland in Cic. Ad Brutum II. 15, 3 argued that this letter cannot be authentic since it assigns the top position among the seven to Solon. Infinitatem naturae: το απειρον, naturae here = substance. Definita: this contrasts with infinita in Topica 79, so definire is used in place of finire in Orat. 65, where Jahn quotes Verr. IV. 115. Similis inter se: an effort to translate ομοιομερειας. Eas primum, etc.: see the introduction of Anaxagoras given from Diog. II. 6 in R. and P. 29 Everything was money when the mind came together and adorned them.. Xenophanes ... deum: Eleatic philosophy, as presented by Xenophanes, was mainly theological. Neque natum unquam: see neque ortum unquam in 119. Parmenides ignem: see Arist. Met. A. 5 qu. R. and P. 94. He only hypothetically permitted the existence of the phenomenal world, after which he posited two αρχαι, θερμό και ψυχρό αυτών δε το μεν κατά μεν το ‘ον θερμό τακτοποιεί, θατερόν δε κατά το μη ον . Heraclitus: n. on I. 39. Melissus: see Simplicius qu. R. and P. 101, and especially the being is always and was and will be. Plato: n. on I. 27. Discedent: a term often used for those defeated in a battle, cf. Hor. Sat. I. 7, 17.

§119. Sic animo ... sensibus: knowledge according to the Stoics was homogeneous throughout, no one thing could be more or less known than another. Nunc lucere: cf. 98, also 128 non enim magis adsentiuntur, etc. Mundum sapientem: for this Stoic doctrine see N.D. I. 84, II. 32, etc. Fabricata sit: see 87 n. Solem: 126. Animalis intellegentia: reason is the essence of the universe with the Stoics, cf. Zeller 138—9, also 28, 29 of Book I. Permanet: the deity is to the Stoic πνευμα ενδιηκον δι ‛ολου του κοσμου (Plut. De Plac. Phil. I. 7 qu. R. and P. 375), spiritus per omnia maxima ac minima aequali intentione diffusus. (Seneca, Consol. ad Helvid. 8, 3 qu. Zeller 147). Deflagret: the Stoics considered the κοσμος φθαρτος, cf. Diog. VII. 141, Zeller 156—7. Fateri: cf. tam vera quam falsa cernimus in 111. Flumen aureum: Plut. Vita Cic. 24 alludes to this (‛οτι χρυσιου ποταμος ειη ρεοντος). This is the constant judgment of Cic. about Aristotle's style. Grote, Aristot. Vol I. p. 43, quotes Topica 3, De Or. I. 49, Brut. 121, N.D. II. 93, De Inv. II. 6, D.F. I. 14, Ad Att. II. 1, and discusses the difficulty of applying this criticism to the works of Aristotle which we possess. Nulla vis: cf. I. 28. Exsistere: Walker conj. efficere, "recte ut videtur" says Halm. Bait. adopts it. Ornatus: = κοσμος.

§119. Thus, in this way ... through the senses: for the Stoics, knowledge was uniform, so no one thing could be known more or less than another. Now let it shine: see 98, also 128 for they do not agree any more, etc. The wise universe: for this Stoic belief, see N.D. I. 84, II. 32, etc. It may be fabricated: see 87 n. The sun: 126. Animal intelligence: for the Stoics, reason is the essence of the universe, see Zeller 138–9, also 28, 29 of Book I. It endures: to the Stoics, the deity is The spirit is present throughout the entire world. (Plut. De Plac. Phil. I. 7 qu. R. and P. 375), as a spirit spread equally throughout all things, both great and small (Seneca, Consol. ad Helvid. 8, 3 qu. Zeller 147). It may be destroyed: the Stoics viewed the world is temporary, see Diog. VII. 141, Zeller 156–7. To acknowledge: see we perceive both truth and falsehood in 111. The golden river: Plut. Vita Cic. 24 refers to this (that the golden river is flowing). This is Cicero's ongoing assessment of Aristotle's style. Grote, Aristot. Vol I. p. 43, quotes Topica 3, De Or. I. 49, Brut. 121, N.D. II. 93, De Inv. II. 6, D.F. I. 14, Ad Att. II. 1, and discusses the challenge of applying this critique to the works of Aristotle that we have. No force: see I. 28. To exist: Walker suggests to bring about, "correct as it seems" says Halm. Bait. adopts it. Adorned: = world.

§120. Libertas ... non esse: a remarkable construction. For the Academic liberty see Introd. p. 18. Quod tibi est: after these words Halm puts merely a comma, and inserting respondere makes cur deus, etc. part of the same sentence. Bait. follows. Nostra causa: Cic. always writes mea, tua, vestra, nostra causa, not mei, tui, nostri, vestri, just as he writes sua sponte, but not sponte alicuius. For the Stoic opinion that men are the chief care of Providence, see N.D. I. 23, II. 37, D.F. III. 67, Ac. I. 29 etc., also Zeller. The difficulties surrounding the opinion are treated of in Zeller 175, N.D. II. 91—127. They supply in Sext. P.H. I. 32, III. 9—12 an example of the refutation of νοουμενα by means of νοουμενα. Tam multa ac: MSS. om. ac, which I insert. Lactantius qu. the passage without perniciosa. Myrmecides: an actual Athenian artist, famed for minute work in ivory, and especially for a chariot which a fly covered with its wings, and a ship which the wings of a bee concealed. See Plin. Nat. Hist. VII. 21, XXXVI. 5.

§120. Libertas ... non esse: a remarkable concept. For the Academic idea of liberty, see Introd. p. 18. Quod tibi est: after these words, Halm only puts a comma and adds respondere, making cur deus, etc. part of the same sentence. Bait. follows. Nostra causa: Cicero always writes mea, tua, vestra, nostra causa, not mei, tui, nostri, vestri, just as he writes sua sponte, but not sponte alicuius. For the Stoic belief that men are the main concern of Providence, see N.D. I. 23, II. 37, D.F. III. 67, Ac. I. 29 etc., also Zeller. The challenges surrounding this belief are discussed in Zeller 175, N.D. II. 91—127. They provide in Sext. P.H. I. 32, III. 9—12 an example of the refutation of meanings using meanings. Tam multa ac: MSS. om. ac, which I include. Lactantius quotes the passage without perniciosa. Myrmecides: a real Athenian artist, known for his intricate work in ivory, especially for a chariot covered by a fly with its wings and a ship concealed by the wings of a bee. See Plin. Nat. Hist. VII. 21, XXXVI. 5.

§121. Posse: n. on I. 29. Strato: R. and P. 331. Sed cum: sed often marks a very slight contrast, there is no need to read et, as Halm. Asperis ... corporibus: cf. fragm. 28 of the Ac. Post., also N.D. I. 66. Somnia: so N.D. I. 18 miracula non disserentium philosophorum sed somniantium, ib. I. 42 non philosophorum iudicia sed delirantium somnia, also ib. I. 66 flagitia Democriti. Docentis: giving proof. Optantis: Guietus humorously conj. potantis, Durand oscitantis (cf. N.D. I. 72), others opinantis. That the text is sound however may be seen from T.D. II. 30 optare hoc quidem est non docere, De Fato 46, N.D. I. 19 optata magis quam inventa, ib. III. 12 doceas oportet nec proferas; cf. also Orat. 59 vocis bonitas optanda est, non est enim in nobis, i.e. a good voice is a thing to be prayed for, and not to be got by exertion. There is a similar Greek proverb, ευχη μαλλον η αληθεια, in Sext. P.H. VIII. 353. Magno opere: Hermann wishes to read onere. The phrase magnum onus is indeed common (cf. De Or. I. 116), but magnum opus, in the sense of "a great task," is equally so, cf. T.D. III. 79, 84, Orat. 75. Modo hoc modo illud: 134.

§121. Posse: n. on I. 29. Strato: R. and P. 331. Sed cum: sed often indicates a subtle contrast, there's no need to read et, as Halm. Asperis ... corporibus: cf. fragm. 28 of the Ac. Post., also N.D. I. 66. Somnia: so N.D. I. 18 miracula non disserentium philosophorum sed somniantium, ib. I. 42 non philosophorum iudicia sed delirantium somnia, also ib. I. 66 flagitia Democriti. Docentis: giving proof. Optantis: Guietus humorously suggests potantis, Durand oscitantis (cf. N.D. I. 72), others opinantis. That the text is sound, however, can be seen from T.D. II. 30 optare hoc quidem est non docere, De Fato 46, N.D. I. 19 optata magis quam inventa, ib. III. 12 doceas oportet nec proferas; cf. also Orat. 59 vocis bonitas optanda est, non est enim in nobis, i.e. a good voice is something to wish for, not something you can achieve through effort. There's a similar Greek proverb, wish probably the truth, in Sext. P.H. VIII. 353. Magno opere: Hermann wishes to read onere. The phrase magnum onus is indeed common (cf. De Or. I. 116), but magnum opus, in the sense of "a great task," is just as common, cf. T.D. III. 79, 84, Orat. 75. Modo hoc modo illud: 134.

§122. Latent ista: see n. on fragm. 29 of the Ac. Post.; for latent cf. I. 45. Aug. Cont. Ac. II. 12, III. 1 imitates this passage. Circumfusa: cf. I. 44, and 46 of this book. Medici: cf. T.D. I. 46 Viderentur: a genuine passive, cf. 25, 39, 81. Empirici: a school of physicians so called. Ut ... mutentur: exactly the same answer was made recently to Prof. Huxley's speculations on protoplasm; he was said to have assumed that the living protoplasm would have the same properties as the dead. Media pendeat: cf. N.D. II. 98, De Or. III. 178.

§122. Latent ista: see note on fragment 29 of the Ac. Post.; for latent see I. 45. Aug. Cont. Ac. II. 12, III. 1 mimics this passage. Circumfusa: see I. 44, and 46 of this book. Medici: see T.D. I. 46 Viderentur: a genuine passive, see 25, 39, 81. Empirici: a group of physicians known by this name. Ut ... mutentur: the same response was given recently to Prof. Huxley's speculations on protoplasm; he was said to have assumed that living protoplasm would have the same properties as dead protoplasm. Media pendeat: see N.D. II. 98, De Or. III. 178.

§123. Habitari ait: for this edd. qu. Lactant. Inst. III. 23, 12. Portenta: "monstrosities these," cf. D.F. IV. 70. Iurare: cf. 116. Neque ego, etc.: see fragm. 30 of Ac. Post. Αντιποδας: this doctrine appears in Philolaus (see Plut. Plac. Phil. III. 11 qu. R. and P. 75), who give the name of αντιχθων to the opposite side of the world. Diog. VIII. 26 (with which passage cf. Stob. Phys. XV. 7) mentions the theory as Pythagorean, but in another passage (III. 24) says that Plato first invented the name. The word αντιπους seems to occur first in Plat. Tim. 63 A. The existence of αντιποδες; was of course bound up with the doctrine that the universe or the world is a globe (which is held by Plat. in the Tim. and by the Stoics, see Stob. Phys. XV. 6, Diog. VII. 140), hence the early Christian writers attack the two ideas together as unscriptural. Cf. esp Aug. De Civ. Dei XVI. 9. Hicetas: he was followed by Heraclides Ponticus and some Pythagoreans. Sext. A.M. X. 174 speaks of the followers of Aristarchus the mathematician as holding the same doctrine. It seems also to be found in Philolaus, see R. and P. 75. Theophrastus: who wrote much on the history of philosophy, see R. and P. 328. Platonem: the words of Plato (Tim. 40 B) are γην δε τροφον μεν ‛ημετεραν, ειλλομενην δε περι τον δια παντος πολον τεταμενον. Quid tu, Epicure: the connection is that Cic., having given the crotchets of other philosophers about φυσικη, proceeds to give the peculiar crotchet of Epic. Putas solem ... tantum: a hard passage. Egone? ne bis is the em. of Lamb. for MSS. egone vobis, and is approved by Madv., who thus explains it (Em. 185) "cum interrogatum esset num tantulum (quasi pedalem 82) solem esse putaret, Epic. non praecise definit (tantum enim esse censebat quantus videretur vel paulo aut maiorem aut minorem) sed latius circumscribit, ne bis quidem tantum esse, sed inter pedalem magnitudinem et bipedalem". (D.F. I. 20) This explanation though not quite satisfactory is the best yet given. Epicurus' absurdity is by Cic. brought into strong relief by stating the outside limit to which Epic. was prepared to go in estimating the sun's size, i.e. twice the apparent size. Ne ... quidem may possibly appear strange, cf. however ne maiorem quidem in 82. Aristo Chius: for this doctrine of his see R. and P. 358.

§123. Habitari ait: for this edition, see Lactantius Inst. III. 23, 12. Portenta: "these are monstrosities," cf. D.F. IV. 70. Iurare: cf. 116. Neque ego, etc.: see fragment 30 of Ac. Post. Antipodes: this idea appears in Philolaus (see Plut. Plac. Phil. III. 11 qu. R. and P. 75), who called the opposite side of the world antipodean. Diogenes VIII. 26 (compare this passage with Stobaeus Phys. XV. 7) mentions the theory as Pythagorean, but in another passage (III. 24) states that Plato first came up with the name. The term antipodes seems to first appear in Plato Tim. 63 A. The existence of antipodes; was certainly linked to the belief that the universe or the world is a globe (which Plato holds in the Tim. and the Stoics, see Stob. Phys. XV. 6, Diogenes VII. 140), hence early Christian writers criticize both ideas together as non-scriptural. See especially Augustine De Civ. Dei XVI. 9. Hicetas: he was followed by Heraclides Ponticus and some Pythagoreans. Sextus A.M. X. 174 mentions the followers of Aristarchus the mathematician as holding the same view. This idea also appears in Philolaus, see R. and P. 75. Theophrastus: who wrote extensively on the history of philosophy, see R. and P. 328. Platonem: the words of Plato (Tim. 40 B) are The land is our nourishment, surrounded by the vast expanse of the sky, set apart for all time.. Quid tu, Epicure: the connection is that Cicero, having presented the views of various philosophers about physics, then moves on to present the unique view of Epicurus. Putas solem ... tantum: a difficult passage. Egone? ne bis is Lambinus’s emendation for the manuscripts egone vobis, which is endorsed by Madvig, who explains it as follows (Em. 185) "when it was asked whether he thought the sun was of such a small size (almost pedal 82) Epicurus does not define precisely (for he considered it to be as large as it appeared or slightly larger or smaller), but rather describes it more broadly, saying not even to such a small degree is it, but between pedal size and two-foot size". (D.F. I. 20) This explanation, while not entirely satisfactory, is the best provided so far. Cicero highlights Epicurus' absurdity by specifying the maximum limit that Epicurus was willing to accept in estimating the sun's size, which is twice its apparent size. Ne ... quidem may seem strange, however, compare with ne maiorem quidem in 82. Aristo Chius: for this doctrine, see R. and P. 358.

§124. Quid sit animus: an enumeration of the different ancient theories is given in T.D. I. 18—22, and by Sext. A.M. VII. 113, who also speaks in P.H. II. 31 of the πολλη και ανηνυτος μαχη concerning the soul. In P.H. II. 57 he says Γοργιας ουδε διανοιαν ειναι φησι. Dicaearcho: T.D. I. 21. Tres partis: in Plato's Republic. Ignis: Zeno's opinion, T.D. I. 19. Animam: ib. I. 19. Sanguis: Empodocles, as in T.D. I. 19 where his famous line ‛αιμα γαρ ανθρωποις περικαρδιον εστι νοημα is translated, see R. and P. 124. Ut Xenocrates: some edd. read Xenocrati, but cf. I. 44, D.F. II. 18, T.D. III. 76. Numerus: so Bentl. for mens of MSS., cf. I. 39, T.D. I. 20, 41. An explanation of this Pythagorean doctrine of Xenocrates is given in R. and P. 244. Quod intellegi etc.: so in T.D. I. 41 quod subtiliter magis quam dilucide dicitur. Momenta n. on I. 45.

§124. What is the mind: a list of different ancient theories can be found in T.D. I. 18—22, and by Sext. A.M. VII. 113, who also mentions in P.H. II. 31 the πολύ και ανήσυχος μάχη about the soul. In P.H. II. 57 he states Γοργίας δεν έχει καμία διανόηση.. Dicaearchus: T.D. I. 21. Three parts: in Plato's Republic. Fire: Zeno's view, T.D. I. 19. Soul: ib. I. 19. Blood: Empedocles, as mentioned in T.D. I. 19 where his famous line Blood is indeed the essence of life for humans. is translated, see R. and P. 124. As Xenocrates: some editions read Xenocrati, but see I. 44, D.F. II. 18, T.D. III. 76. Number: so Bentl. for mens from the manuscripts, cf. I. 39, T.D. I. 20, 41. An explanation of this Pythagorean doctrine of Xenocrates can be found in R. and P. 244. What can be understood etc.: similarly in T.D. I. 41 quod subtiliter magis quam dilucide dicitur. Momenta n. on I. 45.

§125. Verecundius: cf. 114 subadroganter. Vincam animum: a common phrase in Cic., cf. Philipp. XII. 21. Queru potissimum? quem?: In repeated questions of this kind Cic. usually puts the corresponding case of quisnam, not quis, in the second question, as in Verr. IV. 5. The mutation of Augustine Contra Ac. III. 33 makes it probable that quemnam was the original reading here. Zumpt on Verr. qu. Quint. IX. 2, 61, Plin. Epist. I. 20, who both mention this trick of style, and laud it for its likeness to impromptu. Nobilitatis: this is to be explained by referring to 7375 (imitari numquam nisi clarum, nisi nobilem), where Cic. protests against being compared to a demagogue, and claims to follow the aristocracy of philosophy. The attempts of the commentators to show that Democr. was literally an aristocrat have failed. Convicio: cf. 34. Completa et conferta: n. on I. 27. Quod movebitur ... cedat: this is the theory of motion disproved by Lucr. I. 370 sq., cf. also N.D. II. 83. Halm writes quo quid for quod (with Christ), and inserts corpus before cedat, Baiter following him. The text is sound. Trans. "whatever body is pushed, gives way." Tam sit mirabilis: n. on I. 25. Innumerabilis: 55. Supra infra: n. on 92. Ut nos nunc simus, etc.: n. on fragm. 13 of Ac. Post. Disputantis: 55. Animo videre: cf. 22. Imagines: ειδωλα, which Catius translated (Ad Fam. XV. 16) by spectra, Zeller 432. Tu vero: etc. this is all part of the personal convicium supposed to be directly addressed to Cic. by the Antiocheans, and beginning at Tune aut inane above. Commenticiis: a favourite word of Cic., cf. De Div. II. 113.

§125. Verecundius: see 114 subadroganter. Vincam animum: a common phrase in Cic., see Philipp. XII. 21. Queru potissimum? quem?: In repeated questions like this, Cic. usually uses the corresponding case of quisnam, not quis, in the second question, as seen in Verr. IV. 5. The change noted by Augustine in Contra Ac. III. 33 suggests that quemnam was the original reading here. Zumpt on Verr. qu. Quint. IX. 2, 61, Plin. Epist. I. 20, who both mention this stylistic device and praise it for its resemblance to spontaneous speech. Nobilitatis: this should be explained by referring to 7375 (imitari numquam nisi clarum, nisi nobilem), where Cic. argues against being compared to a demagogue, claiming he follows the aristocracy of philosophy. Attempts by commentators to prove that Democr. was literally an aristocrat have not succeeded. Convicio: see 34. Completa et conferta: notes on I. 27. Quod movebitur ... cedat: this refers to the theory of motion disproved by Lucr. I. 370 sq., see also N.D. II. 83. Halm writes quo quid for quod (with Christ), and adds corpus before cedat, with Baiter following. The text is correct. Translation: "whatever body is pushed, gives way." Tam sit mirabilis: notes on I. 25. Innumerabilis: 55. Supra infra: notes on 92. Ut nos nunc simus, etc.: notes on fragment 13 of Ac. Post. Disputantis: 55. Animo videre: see 22. Imagines: idols, which Catius translated (Ad Fam. XV. 16) by spectra, Zeller 432. Tu vero: etc. this is all part of the personal convicium believed to be directly addressed to Cic. by the Antiocheans, starting at Tune aut inane above. Commenticiis: a favorite word of Cic., see De Div. II. 113.

§126. Quae tu: elliptic for ut comprobem quae tu comprobas cf. 125. Impudenter: 115. Atque haud scio: atque here = καιτοι, "and yet," n. on 5 ac vereor. Invidiam: cf. 144. Cum his: i.e. aliis cum his. Summus deus: "the highest form of the deity" who was of course one in the Stoic system. Ether is the finest fire, and πυρ τεχνικον is one of the definitions of the Stoic deity, cf. I. 29, Zeller 161 sq. Solem: as of course being the chief seat of fire. Solis autem ... nego credere: Faber first gave ac monet for MSS. admonens, which Halm retains, Manut. then restored to its place permensi refertis, which MSS. have after nego. Hic, which MSS. have after decempeda, Madv. turns into hunc, while hoc, which stands immediately after nego, he ejects (Em. 187). Ergo after vos is of course analeptic. Halm departs somewhat from this arrangement. Leniter: Halm and Hermann leviter; the former reads inverecundior after Morgenstern, for what reason it is difficult to see.

§126. Quae tu: shorthand for ut comprobem quae tu comprobas cf. 125. Impudenter: 115. Atque haud scio: atque here means καιτοι, "and yet," n. on 5 ac vereor. Invidiam: cf. 144. Cum his: this means aliis cum his. Summus deus: "the ultimate form of the deity," who was obviously one in the Stoic system. Ether is the purest fire, and technical fire is one of the definitions of the Stoic deity, cf. I. 29, Zeller 161 sq. Solem: being the primary source of fire. Solis autem ... nego credere: Faber was the first to suggest ac monet instead of MSS. admonens, which Halm keeps; Manut. then placed permensi refertis back where MSS have it after nego. Hic, which MSS have after decempeda, Madv. changes to hunc, while hoc, which appears immediately after nego, he removes (Em. 187). Ergo after vos is surely analeptic. Halm strays a bit from this arrangement. Leniter: Halm and Hermann leviter; the former reads inverecundior after Morgenstern, for reasons that are hard to understand.

§127. Pabulum: similar language in D.F. II. 46. Consideratio contemplatioque: Cic. is fond of this combination, as De Off. I. 153; cf. Wesenberg on T.D. V. 9, who qu. similar combinations from D.F. V. 11, 58. Elatiores: MSS. mostly have latiores. Halm with Lamb. reads altiores, in support of which reading Dav. qu. D.F. II. 51, Val. Flaccus Argon. II. 547, add Virg. Aen. VI. 49, Cic. Orat. 119. Exigua et minima: σμικρα και ελαχιστα. Madv. on D.F. V. 78 notes that except here Cic. always writes exigua et paene minima or something of the kind. Occultissimarum: n. on I. 15. Occurit ... completur: MSS. have occuret mostly, if that is retained complebitur must be read. Madv. Opusc. II. 282 takes occurit, explaining it as a perfect, and giving numerous exx. of this sequence of tenses, cf. also Wesenb. on T.D. IV. 35.

§127. Pabulum: similar language in D.F. II. 46. Consideratio contemplatioque: Cicero likes this combination, as seen in De Off. I. 153; see Wesenberg on T.D. V. 9, who quotes similar combinations from D.F. V. 11, 58. Elatiores: Most manuscripts have latiores. Halm with Lamb. reads altiores, supported by Dav. who quotes D.F. II. 51, Val. Flaccus Argon. II. 547, and adds Virg. Aen. VI. 49, and Cic. Orat. 119. Exigua et minima: small and minimal. Madv. on D.F. V. 78 notes that except here Cicero always writes exigua et paene minima or something similar. Occultissimarum: note on I. 15. Occurit ... completur: Manuscripts mostly have occuret, if that is kept then complebitur must be read. Madv. Opusc. II. 282 takes occurit, explaining it as a perfect tense, and gives numerous examples of this sequence of tenses; see also Wesenberg on T.D. IV. 35.

§128. Agi secum: cf. nobiscum ageret in 80. Simile veri: cf. 66. Notionem: = cognitionem, επιστημην. At paulum: MSS. et Halm sed.; cf. at illud ante in 116. Si quae: Halm and many edd. have se, quae. But the se comes in very awkwardly, and is not needed before the infinitive. Madv. indeed (Em. 114), after producing many exx. of the reflexive pronoun omitted, says that he doubts about this passage because considero does not belong to the class of verbs with which this usage is found, but he produces many instances with puto, which surely stands on the same level. Non magis: so in 119 nec magis approbabit nunc lucere, etc. The sunlight was the stock example of a most completely cognisable phenomenon; hence the Academics showed their hostility to absolute knowledge by refusing τον ‛ηλιον ‛ομολογειν ειναι καταληπτον (Galen De Opt. Gen. Dicendi 497 B qu. P. Valentia 304 ed. Or.). Cornix: for the Stoic belief in divination see Zeller 349—358. Signum illud: the xystus (9) was adorned with statues; edd. qu. Plin. Nat. Hist. XXXIV. 8. Duodeviginti: 82, I just note that octodecim is not used by Cic. Sol quantus sit: 91. Omnium rerum ... comprehendendi: not a case of a plural noun with a singular gerund like spe rerum potiendi, etc., but of two genitives depending in different ways on the same word (definitio). M. Em. 197 qu. Plat. Leg. 648 E την παντων ‛ητταν φοβουμενος ανθρωπον τοι πωματος, Brut. 163 Scaevolae dicendi elegantia, De Or. III. 156. Other exx. in M.D.F. I. 14. For the turn of expression cf. T.D. IV. 62 omnium philosophorum una est ratio medendi, Lael. 78 omnium horum vitiorum una cautio est, also 51 of this book.

§128. Agi secum: see nobiscum ageret in 80. Simile veri: see 66. Notionem: = cognitionem, science. At paulum: MSS. et Halm sed.; see at illud ante in 116. Si quae: Halm and many editors have se, quae. But the se fits awkwardly and isn’t needed before the infinitive. Madv. indeed (Em. 114), after providing many examples of the reflexive pronoun omitted, says he has doubts about this passage because considero doesn’t belong to the verbs where this usage is found; however, he provides many instances with puto, which certainly stands on the same level. Non magis: so in 119 nec magis approbabit nunc lucere, etc. Sunlight was the classic example of a completely understandable phenomenon; thus, the Academics showed their opposition to absolute knowledge by refusing to acknowledge the sun is understandable (Galen De Opt. Gen. Dicendi 497 B qu. P. Valentia 304 ed. Or.). Cornix: for the Stoic belief in divination, see Zeller 349—358. Signum illud: the xystus (9) was decorated with statues; editors quote Plin. Nat. Hist. XXXIV. 8. Duodeviginti: 82, I just note that octodecim is not used by Cic. Sol quantus sit: 91. Omnium rerum ... comprehendendi: not a case of a plural noun with a singular gerund like spe rerum potiendi, etc., but of two genitives depending in different ways on the same word (definitio). M. Em. 197 qu. Plat. Leg. 648 E φοβούμενος τον άνθρωπο του πώματος., Brut. 163 Scaevolae dicendi elegantia, De Or. III. 156. Other examples in M.D.F. I. 14. For the expression type, see T.D. IV. 62 omnium philosophorum una est ratio medendi, Lael. 78 omnium horum vitiorum una cautio est, also 51 of this book.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. What disagreements exist among philosophers regarding the ethical standard! I overlook many outdated systems like that of Herillus and focus on the conflicts between Xenophanes, Parmenides, Zeno of Elea, Euclides, Menedemus, Aristo, Pyrrho, Aristippus, Epicurus, Callipho, Hieronymus, Diodorus, Polemo, Antiochus, Carneades (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). If I want to follow the Stoics, Antiochus won’t let me, while if I follow Polemo, the Stoics will be angry (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). I need to be cautious not to agree with the unknown, which is a principle shared by both you, Lucullus, and me (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). Zeno believes that virtue brings happiness. "Yes," Antiochus responds, "but not the greatest happiness possible." How am I supposed to choose among such conflicting theories? (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__) I also can’t accept the points where Antiochus and Zeno agree. For example, they see emotion as harmful, while the ancients thought it was natural and helpful (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__). The Stoic Paradoxes are incredibly absurd! (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__) Albinus jokingly said to Carneades, "You don’t think I’m a praetor just because I’m not a sapiens." "That," Carneades replied, "is Diogenes' opinion, not mine" (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__). Chrysippus believes only three ethical systems can be reasonably defended (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__). So, I lean towards one of them, the one based on pleasure. However, virtue pulls me back, and she won’t even let me combine pleasure with her (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__). When I listen to the arguments for pleasure and virtue, I can’t help but be influenced by both, making it impossible for me to decide (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__).

§129. Quod coeperam: in 128 at veniamus nunc ad boni maique notionem. Constituendi: n. on 114. Bonorum summa: cf. D.F. V. 21 and Madv. Est igitur: so in De Div. II. 8, igitur comes fourth word in the clause; this is not uncommon in Cic., as in Lucretius. Omitto: MSS. et omitto, but cf. Madv. Em. 201 certe contra Ciceronis usum est 'et omitto' pro simplici 'omitto,' in initio huius modi orationis ubi universae sententiae exempla subiciuntur per figuram omissionis. Relicta: cf. 130 abiectos. Cic. generally classes Herillus (or Erillus as Madv. on D.F. II. 35 spells the name), Pyrrho and Aristo together as authors of exploded systems, cf. D.F. II. 43, De Off. I. 6, T.D. V. 85. Ut Herillum. MSS. have either Erillum or et illum, one would expect ut Herilli. Cognitione et scientia: double translation of επιστημη. For the finis of Herillus see Madv. on D.F. II. 43. Megaricorum: Xenophanes. Cic considers the Eleatic and Megarian schools to be so closely related as to have, like the schools of Democritus and Epicurus, a continuous history. The Megarian system was indeed an ethical development of Eleatic doctrine. Zeller, Socrates 211. Unum et simile: for this see Zell. Socr. 222 sq, with footnotes, R. and P. 174 sq. Simile ought perhaps to be sui simile as in Tim. c. 7, already quoted on I. 30, see my note there and cf. I. 35. Menedemo: see Zeller Socr. 238, R. and P. 182. The Erctrian school was closely connected with the Megarian. Fuit: = natus est, as often. Herilli: so Madv. for ulli of MSS.

§129. As I had started: in 128 at let's now turn to the concept of good and bad. Establishing: n. on 114. The sum of good things: cf. D.F. V. 21 and Madv. So it is: as in De Div. II. 8, therefore is the fourth word in the clause; this is not unusual in Cicero, as in Lucretius. I leave out: MSS. and I leave out, but cf. Madv. Em. 201 certainly against Cicero's usage is 'and I leave out' instead of simply 'I leave out,' at the beginning of this type of statement where examples of universal opinions are presented through the figure of omission. Left aside: cf. 130 cast aside. Cicero generally groups Herillus (or Erillus as Madv. on D.F. II. 35 spells the name), Pyrrho, and Aristo together as authors of discredited systems, cf. D.F. II. 43, De Off. I. 6, T.D. V. 85. As Herillus. MSS. either have Erillus or and him, one would expect as Herilli. Knowing and knowledge: double translation of science. For the end of Herillus see Madv. on D.F. II. 43. Megaricorum: Xenophanes. Cicero considers the Eleatic and Megarian schools to be so closely related as to have, like the schools of Democritus and Epicurus, a continuous history. The Megarian system was indeed an ethical evolution of Eleatic doctrine. Zeller, Socrates 211. One and the same: for this see Zell. Socr. 222 sq, with footnotes, R. and P. 174 sq. Similar ought perhaps to be similar to itself as in Tim. c. 7, already quoted on I. 30, see my note there and cf. I. 35. Menedemo: see Zeller Socr. 238, R. and P. 182. The Erctrian school was closely linked with the Megarian. Was: = was born, as often. Herilli: so Madv. for ulli of MSS.

§130. Aristonem: this is Aristo of Chios, not Aristo of Ceos, who was a Peripatetic; for the difference see R. and P. 332, and for the doctrines of Aristo the Chian ib. 358, Zeller 58 sq. In mediis: cf. I. 36, 37. Momenta = aestimationes, αξιαι in 36, where momenti is used in a different way. Pyrrho autem: one would expect Pyrrhoni as Dav. conj., but in 124 there is just the same change from Pyrrhoni to Xenocrates. Απαθεια: Diog. IX. 108 affirms this as well as πραιοτης to be a name for the sceptic τελος, but the name scarcely occurs if at all in Sext. who generally uses αταραξια, but occasionally μετριοπαθεια; cf. Zeller 496, R. and P. 338. Απαθεια was also a Stoic term. Diu multumque: n. on I. 4.

§130. Aristonem: this refers to Aristo from Chios, not Aristo from Ceos, who was a Peripatetic; for the difference, see R. and P. 332, and for the beliefs of Aristo the Chian ib. 358, Zeller 58 sq. In mediis: cf. I. 36, 37. Momenta = aestimationes, values in 36, where momenti is used differently. Pyrrho autem: one would expect Pyrrhoni as Dav. conj., but in 124 there's the same change from Pyrrhoni to Xenocrates. Απάθεια: Diog. IX. 108 confirms this as well as None to be a term for the skeptic τελος, but the term is rarely used, if at all, in Sext. who generally employs equanimity, but occasionally moderation; cf. Zeller 496, R. and P. 338. Apathy was also a Stoic term. Diu multumque: n. on I. 4.

§131. Nec tamen consentiens: cf. R. and P. 352 where the differences between the two schools are clearly drawn out, also Zeller 447, 448. Callipho: as the genitive is Calliphontis, Cic. ought according to rule to write Calliphon in the nom; for this see Madv. on D.F. II. 19, who also gives the chief authorities concerning this philosopher. Hieronymus: mentioned D.F. II. 19, 35, 41, V. 14, in which last place Cic. says of him quem iam cur Peripateticum appellem nescio. Diodorus: see Madv. on D.F. II. 19. Honeste vivere, etc.: in D.F. IV. 14 the finis of Polemo is stated to be secundum naturam vivere, and three Stoic interpretations of it are given, the last of which resembles the present passage—omnibus aut maximis rebus iis quae secundum naturam sint fruentem vivere. This interpretation Antiochus adopted, and from him it is attributed to the vetus Academia in I. 22, where the words aut omnia aut maxima, seem to correspond to words used by Polemo; cf. Clemens Alex. qu. by Madv. on D.F. IV. 15. See n. below on Carneades. Antiochus probat: the germs of many Stoic and Antiochean doctrines were to be found in Polemo; see I. 34, n. Eiusque amici: Bentl. aemuli, but Halm refers to D.F. II. 44. The later Peripatetics were to a great degree Stoicised. Nunc: Halm huc after Jo. Scala. Carneades: this finis is given in D.F. II. 35 (frui principiis naturalibus), II. 42 (Carneadeum illud quod is non tam ut probaret protulit, quam ut Stoicis quibuscum bellum gerebat opponeret), V. 20 (fruendi rebus iis, quas primas secundum naturam esse diximus, Carneades non ille quidem auctor sed defensor disserendi causa fuit), T.D. V. 84 (naturae primus aut omnibus aut maximis frui, ut Carneades contra Stoicos disserebat). The finis therefore, thus stated, is not different from that of Polemo, but it is clear that Carneades intended it to be different, as he did not include virtus in it (see D.F. II. 38, 42, V. 22) while Polemo did (I. 22). See more on 139. Zeno: cf. D.F. IV. 15 Inventor et princeps: same expression in T.D. I. 48, De Or. I. 91, De Inv. II. 6; inv. = οικιστης.

§131. However, not agreeing: see R. and P. 352 where the differences between the two schools are clearly outlined, also Zeller 447, 448. Callipho: since the genitive is Calliphontis, Cicero should, according to the rules, write Calliphon in the nominative; for this, see Madv. on D.F. II. 19, who also provides the main sources regarding this philosopher. Hieronymus: mentioned in D.F. II. 19, 35, 41, V. 14, where Cicero states about him whom I no longer understand why I call Peripatetic. Diodorus: see Madv. on D.F. II. 19. To live honestly, etc.: in D.F. IV. 14, the purpose of Polemo is stated as to live according to nature, and three Stoic interpretations of it are given, the last of which resembles the current passage—to live enjoying all things or the greatest things that are according to nature. Antiochus adopted this interpretation, and from him, it is attributed to the old Academy in I. 22, where the words either everything or the greatest seem to match words used by Polemo; cf. Clemens Alex. questioned by Madv. on D.F. IV. 15. See note below on Carneades. Antiochus proves: the roots of many Stoic and Antiochean doctrines can be found in Polemo; see I. 34, note. And his friends: Bentl. rivals, but Halm refers to D.F. II. 44. The later Peripatetics became largely Stoicized. Now: Halm here after Jo. Scala. Carneades: this purpose is given in D.F. II. 35 (to enjoy natural principles), II. 42 (that Carneades presented not so much to prove but to challenge the Stoics he was debating), V. 20 (for enjoying those things which we said are primarily according to nature, Carneades was not the author but the defender for the sake of discussion), T.D. V. 84 (to enjoy what is primary either for everything or the greatest, as Carneades argued against the Stoics). Therefore, the purpose as stated is not different from that of Polemo, but it is clear that Carneades intended for it to be different, as he did not include virtue in it (see D.F. II. 38, 42, V. 22) while Polemo did (I. 22). See more on 139. Zeno: cf. D.F. IV. 15 Inventor and leader: same expression in T.D. I. 48, De Or. I. 91, De Inv. II. 6; inv. = settler.

§132. Quemlibet: cf. 125, 126. Prope singularem: cf. T.D. I. 22 Aristoteles longe omnibus—Platonem semper excipio—praestans; also D.F. V. 7, De Leg. I. 15. Per ipsum Antiochum: a similar line of argument is taken in Sext. P.H. I. 88, II. 32, etc. Terminis ... possessione: there is a similar play on the legal words finis terminus possessio in De Leg. I. 55, 56, a noteworthy passage. Omnis ratio etc.: this is the constant language of the later Greek philosophy; cf. Aug. De Civ. Dei XIX. 1 neque enim existimat (Varro) ullam philosophiae sectam esse dicendam, quae non eo distat a ceteris, quod diversos habeat fines bonorum et malorum, etc. Si Polemoneus: i.e. sapiens fuerit. Peccat: a Stoic term turned on the Stoics, see I. 37. Academicos et: MSS. om. et as in I. 16, and que in 52 of this book. Dicenda: for the omission of the verb with the gerundive (which occurs chiefly in emphatic clauses) cf. I. 7, and Madv. on D.F. I. 43, who how ever unduly limits the usage. Hic igitur ... prudentior: MSS. generally have assentiens, but one good one (Halm's E) has assentientes. I venture to read adsentietur, thinking that the last two letters were first dropt, as in 26 (tenetur) and that then adsentiet, under the attraction of the s following, passed into adsentiens, as in 147 intellegat se passed into intelligentes. N, I may remark, is frequently inserted in MSS. (as in I. 7 appellant, 16 disputant, 24 efficerentur), and all the changes involved in my conj. are of frequent occurrence. I also read sin, inquam (sc. adsentietur) for si numquam of MSS. The question uter est prudentior is intended to press home the dilemma in which Cicero has placed the supposed sapiens. All the other emendations I have seen are too unsatisfactory to be enumerated.

§132. Quemlibet: cf. 125, 126. Prope singularem: cf. T.D. I. 22 Aristotle is far superior to all—except for Plato—; also D.F. V. 7, De Leg. I. 15. Per ipsum Antiochum: a similar argument is made in Sext. P.H. I. 88, II. 32, etc. Terminis ... possessione: there’s a similar play on the legal terms finis terminus possessio in De Leg. I. 55, 56, which is an interesting passage. Omnis ratio etc.: this reflects the ongoing language of later Greek philosophy; cf. Aug. De Civ. Dei XIX. 1 for he does not think (Varro) that any school of philosophy should be called that which does not differ from the others in having different ends of good and evil, etc. Si Polemoneus: meaning if he is wise. Peccat: a Stoic term reflecting on the Stoics, see I. 37. Academicos et: MSS. omit et as in I. 16, and que in 52 of this book. Dicenda: for the omission of the verb with the gerundive (which occurs mainly in emphatic clauses) cf. I. 7, and Madv. on D.F. I. 43, who however unduly limits the usage. Hic igitur ... prudentior: MSS. generally have assentiens, but one good one (Halm's E) has assentientes. I prefer to read adsentietur, thinking that the last two letters were dropped first, as in 26 (tenetur) and that then adsentiet, influenced by the following s, changed to adsentiens, just as intellegat se changed to intelligentes in 147. N, I should note, is often inserted in MSS. (as in I. 7 appellant, 16 disputant, 24 efficerentur), and all the changes involved in my conjecture are quite common. I also read sin, inquam (sc. adsentietur) for si numquam from the MSS. The question uter est prudentior is meant to highlight the dilemma Cicero has put the supposed sapiens in. All the other corrections I have seen are too inadequate to list.

§133. Non posse ... esse: this seems to me sound; Bait. however reads non esse illa probanda sap. after Lamb., who also conj. non posse illa probata esse. Paria: D.F. III. 48, Paradoxa 20 sq., Zeller 250. Praecide: συντομος or συνελων ειπε, cf. Cat. Mai. 57, Ad Att. VIII. 4, X. 16. Inquit: n. on 79. Quid quod quae: so Guietus with the approval of Madv. (Em. 203) reads for MSS. quid quae or quid quaeque, Halm and Bait., follow Moser in writing Quid? si quae removing the stop at paria, and make in utramque partem follow dicantur, on Orelli's suggestion. When several relative pronouns come together the MSS. often omit one. Dicebas: in 27. Incognito: 133.

§133. Non posse ... esse: this seems correct to me; Bait. however reads non esse illa probanda sap. following Lamb., who also suggests non posse illa probata esse. Paria: D.F. III. 48, Paradoxa 20 sq., Zeller 250. Praecide: short or συνελών είπε, see Cat. Mai. 57, Ad Att. VIII. 4, X. 16. Inquit: note on 79. Quid quod quae: so Guietus, with Madv.'s approval (Em. 203), reads for MSS. quid quae or quid quaeque; Halm and Bait. follow Moser in writing Quid? si quae while removing the stop at paria, and make in utramque partem follow dicantur, on Orelli's suggestion. When several relative pronouns appear together, the MSS. often omit one. Dicebas: in 27. Incognito: 133.

§134. Etiam: = "yes," Madv. Gram. 454. Non beatissimam: I. 22, n. Deus ille: i.e. more than man (of Aristotle's η θεος η θηριον), if he can do without other advantages. For the omission of est after the emphatic ille cf. 59, n. Theophrasto, etc.: n. on I. 33, 35. Dicente: before this Halm after Lamb., followed by Bait., inserts contra, the need for which I fail to see. Et hic: i.e. Antiochus. Ne sibi constet: Cic. argues in T.D. V. that there cannot be degrees in happiness. Tum hoc ... tum illud: cf. 121. Iacere: 79. In his discrepant: I. 42 in his constitit.

§134. Etiam: = "yes," Madv. Gram. 454. Non beatissimam: I. 22, n. Deus ille: meaning more than a man (from Aristotle's the god or the beast), if he can manage without other advantages. For the omission of est after the emphatic ille, see 59, n. Theophrasto, etc.: n. on I. 33, 35. Dicente: before this, Halm, after Lamb., followed by Bait., adds contra, which I don't think is necessary. Et hic: meaning Antiochus. Ne sibi constet: Cicero argues in T.D. V. that there can't be degrees in happiness. Tum hoc ... tum illud: see 121. Iacere: 79. In his discrepant: I. 42 in his constitit.

§135. Moveri: κινεισθαι, 29. Laetitia efferri: I. 38. Probabilia: the removal of passion and delight is easier than that of fear and pain. Sapiensne ... deleta sit: see Madv. D.F. p. 806, ed. 2, who is severe upon the reading of Orelli (still kept by Klotz), non timeat? nec si patria deleatur? non doleat? nec, si deleta sit? which involves the use of nec for ne ... quidem. I have followed the reading of Madv. in his Em., not the one he gives (after Davies) in D.F. ne patria deleatur, which Halm takes, as does Baiter. Mine is rather nearer the MSS. Decreta: some MSS. durata; Halm conj. dictata. Mediocritates: μεσοπετες, as in Aristotle; cf. T.D. III. 11, 22, 74. Permotione: κινεσει. Naturalem ... modum: so T.D. III. 74. Crantoris: sc. librum, for the omission of which see n. on I. 13; add Quint. IX. 4, 18, where Spalding wished to read in Herodoti, supplying libro. Aureolus ... libellus: it is not often that two diminutives come together in Cic., and the usage is rather colloquial; cf. T.D. III. 2, N.D. III. 43, also for aureolus 119 flumen aureum. Panaetius: he had addressed to Tubero a work de dolore; see D.F. IV. 23. Cotem: T.D. IV. 43, 48, Seneca De Ira III. 3, where the saying is attributed to Aristotle (iram calcar esse virtutis). Dicebant: for the repetition of this word cf. 146, I. 33.

§135. Moveri: κινεισθαι, 29. Laetitia efferri: I. 38. Probabilia: managing to remove passion and joy is easier than having to deal with fear and pain. Sapiensne ... deleta sit: see Madv. D.F. p. 806, ed. 2, who is tough on the reading of Orelli (still kept by Klotz), non timeat? nec si patria deleatur? non doleat? nec, si deleta sit? which uses nec instead of ne ... quidem. I have followed the reading of Madv. in his Em., not the one he gives (after Davies) in D.F. ne patria deleatur, which Halm accepts, as does Baiter. Mine is closer to the manuscripts. Decreta: some manuscripts durata; Halm suggests dictata. Mediocritates: mid-air, as in Aristotle; cf. T.D. III. 11, 22, 74. Permotione: κινεσει. Naturalem ... modum: so T.D. III. 74. Crantoris: referring to librum, for the omission of which see n. on I. 13; add Quint. IX. 4, 18, where Spalding wanted to read in Herodoti, supplying libro. Aureolus ... libellus: it’s not common for two diminutives to appear together in Cicero, and this use is rather casual; cf. T.D. III. 2, N.D. III. 43, also for aureolus 119 flumen aureum. Panaetius: he had written a work de dolore addressed to Tubero; see D.F. IV. 23. Cotem: T.D. IV. 43, 48, Seneca De Ira III. 3, where the saying is attributed to Aristotle (iram calcar esse virtutis). Dicebant: for the repetition of this word cf. 146, I. 33.

§136. Sunt enim Socratica: the Socratic origin of the Stoic paradoxes is affirmed in Parad. 4, T.D. III. 10. Mirabilia: Cic. generally translates παραδοξα by admirabilia as in D.F. IV. 74, or admiranda, under which title he seems to have published a work different from the Paradoxa, which we possess: see Bait., and Halm's ed. of the Phil. works (1861), p. 994. Quasi: = almost, ‛ως επος ειπειν. Voltis: cf. the Antiochean opinion in I. 18, 22. Solos reges: for all this see Zeller 253 sq. Solos divites: ‛οτι μονος ‛ο σοφος πλουσιος, Parad. VI. Liberum: Parad. V. ‛οτι μονος ‛ο σοφος ελευθερος και πας αφρον δουλος. Furiosus: Parad. IV. ‛οτι πας αφρον μαινεται.

§136. Because they are Socratic: the Socratic roots of the Stoic paradoxes are affirmed in Parad. 4, T.D. III. 10. Wonders: Cicero generally translates paradoxes as admirabilia as in D.F. IV. 74, or admiranda, under which title he seems to have published a work different from the Paradoxa that we have: see Bait., and Halm's edition of the Phil. works (1861), p. 994. Almost: = almost, as they say. Voltis: cf. the Antiochean opinion in I. 18, 22. Only kings: for all this see Zeller 253 sq. Only rich: because only the wise is wealthy, Parad. VI. Free: Parad. V. Only the wise man is free, while every fool is a slave.. Furious: Parad. IV. Because everyone foolish is crazy.

§137. Tam sunt defendenda: cf. 8, 120. Bono modo: a colloquial and Plautine expression; see Forc. Ad senatum starent: "were in waiting on the senate;" cf. such phrases as stare ad cyathum, etc. Carneade: the vocative is Carneades in De Div. I. 23. Huic Stoico: i.e. Diogeni; cf. D.F. II. 24. Halm brackets Stoico, and after him Bait. Sequi volebat: "professed to follow;" cf. D.F. V. 13 Strato physicum se voluit "gave himself out to be a physical philosopher:" also Madv. on D.F. II. 102. Ille noster: Dav. vester, as in 143 noster Antiochus. But in both places Cic. speaks as a friend of Antiochus; cf. 113. Balbutiens: "giving an uncertain sound;" cf. De Div. I. 5, T.D. V. 75.

§137. There are things to defend: see 8, 120. In a good way: a casual and Plautine expression; refer to Forc. They were waiting on the senate: "were in waiting on the senate;" compare phrases like waiting at the cup, etc. Carneades: the vocative is Carneades in De Div. I. 23. This Stoic: meaning Diogenes; see D.F. II. 24. Halm brackets Stoico, and after him Bait. He professed to follow: "professed to follow;" see D.F. V. 13 He claimed to be a physical philosopher: also see Madv. on D.F. II. 102. That guy of ours: Dav. yours, as in 143 our Antiochus. But in both instances, Cic. speaks as a friend of Antiochus; refer to 113. Uncertain: "giving an uncertain sound;" see De Div. I. 5, T.D. V. 75.

§138. Mihi veremini: cf. Caes. Bell. Gall. V. 9 veritus navibus. Halm and Bait. follow Christ's conj. verenti, removing the stop at voltis. Opinationem: the οιησιν of Sext., e.g. P.H. III. 280. Quod minime voltis: cf. I. 18. De finibus: not "concerning," but "from among" the different fines; otherwise fine would have been written. Cf. I. 4 si qui de nostris. Circumcidit et amputat: these two verbs often come together, as in D.F. I. 44; cf. also D.F. III. 31. Si vacemus omni molestia: which Epicurus held to be the highest pleasure. Cum honestate: Callipho in 131. Prima naturae commoda: Cic. here as in D.F. IV. 59, V. 58 confuses the Stoic πρωτα κατα φυσιν with τα του σωματος αγαθα και τα εκτος of the Peripatetics, for which see I. 19. More on the subject in Madvig's fourth Excursus to the D.F. Relinquit: Orelli relinqui against the MSS.

§138. You fear for me: cf. Caes. Bell. Gall. V. 9 afraid of the ships. Halm and Bait. follow Christ's suggestion afraid, removing the pause at want. Opinion: the οιησιν of Sext., e.g. P.H. III. 280. What you least want: cf. I. 18. From the ends: not "about," but "from among" the different fines; otherwise fine would have been written. Cf. I. 4 if anyone from our group. Cuts and amputates: these two verbs often appear together, as in D.F. I. 44; cf. also D.F. III. 31. If we have no trouble: which Epicurus believed was the highest pleasure. With dignity: Callipho in 131. The first benefits of nature: Cic. here, as in D.F. IV. 59, V. 58, confuses the Stoic first according to nature with The goods of the body and those outside of it. of the Peripatetics, for which see I. 19. More on the topic in Madvig's fourth Excursus to the D.F. Leaves behind: Orelli to be left against the MSS.

§139. Polemonis ... finibus: all these were composite fines. Adhuc: I need scarcely point out that this goes with habeo and not with probabilius; adhuc for etiam with the comparative does not occur till the silver writers. Labor eo: cf. Horace's nunc in Aristippi furtim praecepta relabor, also D.F. V. 6 rapior illuc: revocat autem Antiochus. Reprehendit manu: M.D.F. II. 3. Pecudum: I. 6, Parad. 14 voluptatem esse summum bonum, quae mihi vox pecudum videtur esse non hominum; similar expressions occur with a reference to Epicurus in De Off. I. 105, Lael. 20, 32. T.D. V. 73, D.F. II. 18; cf. also Aristoph. Plut. 922 προβατιου βιον λεγεις and βοσκηματων βιος in Aristotle. The meaning of pecus is well shown in T.D. I. 69. Iungit deo: Zeller 176 sq. Animum solum: the same criticism is applied to Zeno's finis in D.F. IV. 17, 25. Ut ... sequar: for the repeated ut see D.F. V. 10, Madv. Gram. 480, obs. 2. Bait. brackets the second ut with Lamb. Carneades ... defensitabat: this is quite a different view from that in 131; yet another of Carneades is given in T.D. V. 83. Istum finem: MSS. ipsum; the two words are often confused, as in I. 2. Ipsa veritas: MSS. severitas, a frequent error; cf. In Verr. Act. I. 3, III. 162, De Leg. I. 4, also Madv. on D.F. IV. 55. Obversetur: Halm takes the conj. of Lamb., adversetur. The MSS. reading gives excellent sense; cf. T.D. II. 52 obversentur honestae species viro. Bait. follows Halm. Tu ... copulabis: this is the feigned expostulation of veritas (cf. 34 convicio veritatis), for which style see 125.

§139. Polemonis ... boundaries: all of these were combined boundaries. Still: I hardly need to emphasize that this goes with have and not with more likely; still for also with the comparative doesn't appear until the silver writers. I labor there: see Horace's now I work quietly through Aristippus' teachings, also D.F. V. 6 I’m drawn there: however, Antiochus calls me back. He criticizes with his hand: M.D.F. II. 3. Of cattle: I. 6, Parad. 14 pleasure to be the highest good, that seems like a statement from cattle, not humans; similar phrases appear with references to Epicurus in De Off. I. 105, Lael. 20, 32. T.D. V. 73, D.F. II. 18; see also Aristoph. Plut. 922 προβατιου βιον λεγεις and livestock livelihood in Aristotle. The meaning of pecus is clearly shown in T.D. I. 69. Connects with god: Zeller 176 sq. Only the spirit: the same criticism applies to Zeno's end in D.F. IV. 17, 25. As ... I will follow: for the repeated as see D.F. V. 10, Madv. Gram. 480, obs. 2. Bait. brackets the second as with Lamb. Carneades ... was defending: this is quite a different view from that in 131; yet another of Carneades is given in T.D. V. 83. This end: MSS. itself; the two words are often confused, as in I. 2. The very truth: MSS. strictness, a common mistake; see In Verr. Act. I. 3, III. 162, De Leg. I. 4, also Madv. on D.F. IV. 55. It will be turned: Halm takes the conj. of Lamb., will be faced. The MSS. reading makes perfect sense; see T.D. II. 52 honest appearances will be turned towards the man. Bait. follows Halm. You ... will connect: this is the feigned objection of truth (see 34 challenge of truth), for which style see 125.

§140. Voluptas cum honestate: this whole expression is in apposition to par, so that cum must not be taken closely with depugnet; cf. Hor. Sat. I. 7, 19 Rupili et Persi par pugnat uti non compositum melius (sc. par) cum Bitho Bacchius. Si sequare, ruunt: for constr. cf. I. 7. Communitas: for Stoic philanthropy see Zeller 297. Nulla potest nisi erit: Madv. D.F. III. 70 "in hac coniunctione—hoc fieri non potest nisi—fere semper coniunctivus subicitur praesentis—futuri et perfecti indicativus ponitur." Gratuita: "disinterested." Ne intellegi quidem: n. on I. 7, cf. also T.D. V. 73, 119. Gloriosum in vulgus: cf. D.F. II. 44 populus cum illis facit (i.e. Epicureis). Normam ... regulam: n. on Ac. Post. fragm. 8. Praescriptionem: I. 23, n.

§140. Voluptas cum honestate: this whole phrase refers to par, so cum shouldn't be closely connected to depugnet; see Hor. Sat. I. 7, 19 Rupili et Persi par pugnat uti non compositum melius (meaning par) cum Bitho Bacchius. Si sequare, ruunt: for construction see I. 7. Communitas: for Stoic philanthropy see Zeller 297. Nulla potest nisi erit: Madv. D.F. III. 70 "in hac coniunctione—hoc fieri non potest nisi—fere semper coniunctivus subicitur praesentis—futuri et perfecti indicativus ponitur." Gratuita: "disinterested." Ne intellegi quidem: note on I. 7, see also T.D. V. 73, 119. Gloriosum in vulgus: see D.F. II. 44 populus cum illis facit (i.e. Epicureis). Normam ... regulam: note on Ac. Post. fragm. 8. Praescriptionem: I. 23, note.

§141. Adquiescis: MSS. are confused here, Halm reads adsciscis, comparing 138. Add D.F. I. 23 (sciscat et probet), III. 17 (adsciscendas esse), III. 70 (adscisci et probari) Bait. follows Halm. Ratum ... fixum: cf. 27 and n. on Ac. Post. fragm. 17. Falso: like incognito in 133. Nullo discrimine: for this see the explanation of nihil interesse in 40, n. Iudicia: κριτηρια as usual.

§141. You agree: The manuscripts are unclear here, Halm suggests you accept, comparing 138. Add D.F. I. 23 (let it be examined and approved), III. 17 (to be accepted), III. 70 (to accept and approve) Bait. follows Halm. Confirmed ... established: cf. 27 and note on Ac. Post. fragment 17. False: like unknown in 133. Without distinction: for this see the explanation of no difference in 40, note Judgments: criteria as usual.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Summary. To move on to Dialectic, observe how Protagoras, the Cyrenaics, Epicurus, and Plato differ (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__). Does Antiochus align with any of these? He doesn’t even follow the vetus Academia and never strays from Chrysippus. Even dialecticians can’t agree on the fundamental aspects of their discipline (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__). So, Lucullus, why do you incite the crowd against me like a rebellious tribune by claiming I dismiss the arts entirely? When the crowd gathers, I’ll show them that according to Zeno, they are all slaves, exiles, and madmen, and that you, not being sapiens, know nothing at all (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__). Zeno illustrated this point through examples, yet his entire school cannot identify any true sapiens (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__). Since there is no knowledge, there can be no art. How would Zeuxis and Polycletus respond to this conclusion? They would prefer my argument, which our ancestors support.

§142. Venio iam: Dialectic had been already dealt with in 9198 here it is merely considered with a view to the choice of the supposed sapiens, as was Ethical Science in 129141 and Physics in 116128. With the enumeration of conflicting schools here given compare the one Sextus gives in A.M. VII. 48 sq. Protagorae: R. and P. 132 sq. Qui putet: so MSS., Halm and Bait. putat after Lamb. Trans. "inasmuch as he thinks". Permotiones intimas: cf. 20 tactus interior, also 76. Epicuri: nn. on 19, 79, 80. Iudicium: κριτηριον as usual. Rerum notitiis: προληψεσι, Zeller 403 sq. Constituit: note the constr. with in, like ponere in. Cogitationis: cf. I. 30. Several MSS. have cognitionis, the two words are frequently confused. See Wesenberg Fm. to T.D. III. p. 17, who says, multo tamen saepius "cogitatio" pro "cognitio" substituitur quam contra, also M.D.F III. 21.

§142. Here I come: Dialectic has already been covered in 9198 and here it's just looked at concerning the choice of the supposed wise person, similar to how Ethical Science was in 129141 and Physics in 116128. Compare the list of conflicting schools provided here with the one found in A.M. VII. 48 sq. Protagorae: R. and P. 132 sq. Whoever thinks: so manuscripts, Halm and Bait. thinks after Lamb. Trans. "inasmuch as he thinks". Deep feelings: cf. 20 inner touch, also 76. Epicurus: notes on 19, 79, 80. Judgment: criterion as usual. Knowledge of things: preventive measures, Zeller 403 sq. Established: note the construction with in, like put in. Thinking: cf. I. 30. Several manuscripts have cognition, the two words are often confused. See Wesenberg Fm. to T.D. III. p. 17, who says, much more frequently "thought" is substituted for "knowledge" than vice versa, also M.D.F III. 21.

§143. Ne maiorum quidem suorum: sc. aliquid probat. For maiorum cf. 80. Here Plato is almost excluded from the so-called vetus Academia, cf. I. 33. Libri: titles of some are preserved in Diog. Laert. IV. 11—14. Nihil politius: cf. 119, n. Pedem nusquam: for the ellipse cf. 58, 116, Pro Deiot. 42 and pedem latum in Plaut. Abutimur: this verb in the rhetorical writers means to use words in metaphorical or unnatural senses, see Quint. X. 1, 12. This is probably the meaning here; "do we use the name Academic in a non natural fashion?" Si dies est lucet: a better trans of ει φως εστιν, ‛ημερα εστιν than was given in 96, where see n. Aliter Philoni: not Philo of Larissa, but a noted dialectician, pupil of Diodorus the Megarian, mentioned also in 75. The dispute between Diodorus and Philo is mentioned in Sext. A.M. VIII. 115—117 with the same purpose as here, see also Zeller 39. Antipater: the Stoic of Tarsus, who succeeded Diogenes Babylonius in the headship of the school. Archidemus: several times mentioned with Antipater in Diog., as VII. 68, 84. Opiniosissimi: so the MSS. I cannot think that the word is wrong, though all edd. condemn it. Halm is certainly mistaken in saying that a laudatory epithet such as ingeniosissimi is necessary. I believe that the word opiniosissimi (an adj. not elsewhere used by Cic.) was manufactured on the spur of the moment, in order to ridicule these two philosophers, who are playfully described as men full of opinio or δοξα—just the imputation which, as Stoics, they would most repel. Hermann's spinosissimi is ingenious, and if an em. were needed, would not be so utterly improbable as Halm thinks.

§143. Not even of his ancestors: that is, something proves. For ancestors see 80. Here, Plato is almost excluded from the so-called old Academy, see I. 33. Books: some titles are preserved in Diog. Laert. IV. 11—14. Nothing more polished: see 119, n. Nowhere a foot: for the ellipsis see 58, 116, In Defense of Deiotarus 42 and wide foot in Plaut. We are overstating: this verb in rhetorical writings means to use words in metaphorical or unnatural senses, see Quint. X. 1, 12. This is probably the meaning here; "are we using the name Academic in a non-natural way?" If it's day, it shines: a better translation of if there is light, it is day than what was given in 96, where see n. Otherwise Philo: not Philo of Larissa, but a noted dialectician, pupil of Diodorus the Megarian, mentioned also in 75. The dispute between Diodorus and Philo is mentioned in Sext. Against the Mathematicians VIII. 115—117 for the same reason as here, see also Zeller 39. Antipater: the Stoic from Tarsus, who succeeded Diogenes Babylonius as the head of the school. Archidemus: mentioned several times with Antipater in Diog., see VII. 68, 84. Very opinionated: this is how the manuscripts read. I can't believe the word is wrong, although all editors condemn it. Halm is certainly mistaken in saying that a laudatory term like very clever is necessary. I believe that the word very opinionated (an adjective not used elsewhere by Cic.) was made up on the spot to mock these two philosophers, who are playfully described as being full of opinion or glory—just the accusation that, as Stoics, they would most resist. Hermann's very prickly is clever, and if an emendation were needed, it wouldn't be so completely improbable as Halm thinks.

§144. In contionem vocas: a retort, having reference to 14, cf. also 63, 72. For these contiones see Lange, Romische Alterthumer II. 663, ed 2. They were called by and held under the presidency of magistrates, all of whom had the right to summon them, the right of the tribune being under fewer restrictions than the right of the others. Occludi tabernas in order of course that the artisans might all be at the meeting, for this see Liv. III. 27, IV. 31, IX. 7, and compare the cry "to your tents, O Israel" in the Bible. Artificia: n. on 30. Tolli: n. on 26. Ut opifices concitentur: cf. Pro Flacc. 18 opifices et tabernarios quid neqoti est concitare? Expromam: Cic. was probably thinking of the use to which he himself had put these Stoic paradoxes in Pro Murena 61, a use of which he half confesses himself ashamed in D.F. IV. 74. Exsules etc.: 136.

§144. In contionem vocas: a response, referring to 14, see also 63, 72. For these contiones see Lange, Romische Alterthumer II. 663, ed 2. They were called by and presided over by magistrates, all of whom had the right to summon them, with the tribune's right being less restricted than that of the others. Occludi tabernas so that all the workers could attend the meeting; for this, see Liv. III. 27, IV. 31, IX. 7, and compare the cry "to your tents, O Israel" in the Bible. Artificia: n. on 30. Tolli: n. on 26. Ut opifices concitentur: cf. Pro Flacc. 18 opifices et tabernarios quid neqoti est concitare? Expromam: Cicero was likely considering the way he himself used these Stoic paradoxes in Pro Murena 61, a usage he somewhat admits to being ashamed of in D.F. IV. 74. Exsules etc.: 136.

§145. Scire negatis: cf. Sext. A.M. VII. 153, who says that even καταληψις when it arises in the mind of a φαυλος is mere δοξα and not επιστημη; also P.H. II. 83, where it is said that the φαυλος is capable of το αληθες but not of αληθεια, which the σοφος alone has. Visum ... adsensus: the Stoics as we saw (II. 38, etc.) analysed sensations into two parts; with the Academic and other schools each sensation was an ultimate unanalysable unit, a ψιλον παθος. For this symbolic action of Zeno cf. D.F. II. 18, Orat. 113, Sextus A.M. II. 7, Quint. II. 20, 7, Zeller 84. Contraxerat: so Halm who qu. Plin. Nat. Hist. XI. 26, 94 digitum contrahens aut remittens; Orelli construxerat; MSS. mostly contexerat. Quod ante non fuerat: καταλαμβανειν however is frequent in Plato in the sense "to seize firmly with the mind." Adverterat: the best MSS. give merely adverat, but on the margin admoverat which Halm takes, and after him Bait.; one good MS. has adverterat. Ne ipsi quidem: even Socrates, Antisthenes and Diogenes were not σοφοι according to the Stoics, but merely were εν προκοπηι; see Diog. VII. 91, Zeller 257, and cf. Plut. Sto. Rep. 1056 (qu. by P. Valentia p. 295, ed Orelli) εστι δε ουτος (i.e. ‛ο σοφος) ουδαμου γης ουδε γεγονε. Nec tu: sc. scis; Goer. has a strange note here.

§145. Scire negatis: see Sext. A.M. VII. 153, who states that even occupancy when it occurs in the mind of a φαυλος is just glory and not science; also P.H. II. 83, where it is mentioned that the κακός can grasp the truth but not truth, which only the wise possesses. Visum ... adsensus: the Stoics, as we saw (II. 38, etc.) divided sensations into two components; in contrast, the Academic and other schools viewed each sensation as an ultimate, unbreakable unit, a ψιλον παθος. For this symbolic act of Zeno, refer to D.F. II. 18, Orat. 113, Sextus A.M. II. 7, Quint. II. 20, 7, Zeller 84. Contraxerat: so Halm who cites Plin. Nat. Hist. XI. 26, 94 digitum contrahens aut remittens; Orelli construxerat; most manuscripts say contexerat. Quod ante non fuerat: καταλαμβανειν is common in Plato meaning "to firmly seize with the mind." Adverterat: the best manuscripts only show adverat, but in the margin admoverat is noted which Halm uses, followed by Bait.; one good manuscript contains adverterat. Ne ipsi quidem: even Socrates, Antisthenes, and Diogenes were not wise people according to the Stoics, but merely were εν προκοπηι; see Diog. VII. 91, Zeller 257, and compare Plut. Sto. Rep. 1056 (cited by P. Valentia p. 295, ed Orelli) it is this (i.e. The wise) nowhere on earth has happened. Nec tu: i.e. scis; Goer. has a peculiar note here.

§146. Illa: cf. illa invidiosa above (144). Dicebas: in 22. Refero: "retort," as in Ovid. Metam. I. 758 pudet haec opprobria nobis Et dici potuisse et non potuisse referri; cf. also par pari referre dicto. Ne nobis quidem: "nor would they be angry;" cf. n. on. I. 5. Arbitrari: the original meaning of this was "to be a bystander," or "to be an eye-witness," see Corssen I. 238. Ea non ut: MSS. have ut ea non aut. Halm reads ut ea non merely, but I prefer the reading I have given because of Cicero's fondness for making the ut follow closely on the negative: for this see Madv. Gram. 465 b, obs.

§146. Illa: see illa invidiosa above (144). Dicebas: in 22. Refero: "retort," as in Ovid. Metam. I. 758 pudet haec opprobria nobis Et dici potuisse et non potuisse referri; see also par pari referre dicto. Ne nobis quidem: "nor would they be angry;" see note on. I. 5. Arbitrari: the original meaning of this was "to be a bystander," or "to be an eye-witness," see Corssen I. 238. Ea non ut: manuscripts have ut ea non aut. Halm reads ut ea non only, but I prefer the reading I provided because of Cicero's tendency to place the ut closely after the negative: for this see Madv. Gram. 465 b, obs.

§147. Obscuritate: cf. I. 44, n. on I. 15. Plus uno: 115. Iacere: cf. 79. Plagas: cf. n. on 112.

§147. Obscuritate: see I. 44, n. on I. 15. Plus uno: 115. Iacere: see 79. Plagas: see n. on 112.

§148. Ad patris revolvor sententiam: for this see Introd. 50, and for the expression 18. Opinaturum: see 59, 67, 78, 112. Intellegat se: MSS. intellegentes, cf. n. on 132. Qua re: so Manut. for per of MSS. Εποχην illam omnium rerum: an odd expression; cf. actio rerum in 62. Non probans: so Madv. Em. 204 for MSS. comprobans. Dav. conj. improbans and is followed by Bait. I am not sure that the MSS. reading is wrong. The difficulty is essentially the same as that involved in 104, which should be closely compared. A contrast is drawn between a theoretical dogma and a practical belief. The dogma is that assent (meaning absolute assent) is not to be given to phenomena. This dogma Catulus might well describe himself as formally approving (comprobans). The practice is to give assent (meaning modified assent). There is the same contrast in 104 between placere and tenere. I may note that the word alteri (cf. altero in 104) need not imply that the dogma and the practice are irreconcilable; a misconception on this point has considerably confirmed edd. in their introduction of the negative. Nec eam admodum: cf. non repugnarem in 112. Tollendum: many edd. have gone far astray in interpreting this passage. The word is used with a double reference to adsensus and ancora; in the first way we have had tollere used a score of times in this book; with regard to the second meaning, cf. Caes. Bell. Gall. IV. 23, Bell. Civ. I. 31, where tollere is used of weighing anchor, and Varro De Re Rust. III. 17, 1, where it occurs in the sense "to get on," "to proceed," without any reference to the sea. (The exx. are from Forc.) This passage I believe and this alone is referred to in Ad Att. XIII. 21, 3. If my conjecture is correct, Cic. tried at first to manage a joke by using the word inhibendum, which had also a nautical signification, but finding that he had mistaken the meaning of the word, substituted tollendum.

§148. Ad patris revolvor sententiam: for this, see Introd. 50, and for the expression 18. Opinaturum: see 59, 67, 78, 112. Intellegat se: MSS. intellegentes, cf. n. on 132. Qua re: so Manut. for per of MSS. Époque illam omnium rerum: an odd expression; cf. actio rerum in 62. Non probans: so Madv. Em. 204 for MSS. comprobans. Dav. conj. improbans and is followed by Bait. I don't think the MSS. reading is wrong. The difficulty is really the same as that in 104, which should be compared closely. A contrast is drawn between a theoretical dogma and a practical belief. The dogma is that assent (meaning absolute assent) shouldn't be given to phenomena. This dogma Catulus might well describe himself as formally approving (comprobans). The practice is to give assent (meaning modified assent). There is the same contrast in 104 between placere and tenere. I should note that the word alteri (cf. altero in 104) doesn't have to imply that the dogma and the practice are irreconcilable; a misunderstanding on this point has greatly influenced edd. in their introduction of the negative. Nec eam admodum: cf. non repugnarem in 112. Tollendum: many edd. have misinterpreted this passage. The word is used with a double reference to adsensus and ancora; in the first sense, we have seen tollere used many times in this book; regarding the second meaning, cf. Caes. Bell. Gall. IV. 23, Bell. Civ. I. 31, where tollere is used in relation to weighing anchor, and Varro De Re Rust. III. 17, 1, where it means "to get on," "to proceed," without any reference to the sea. (The examples are from Forc.) I believe this passage is referred to in Ad Att. XIII. 21, 3. If I'm right, Cic. initially tried to make a joke by using the word inhibendum, which also had a nautical meaning, but after realizing he had misunderstood the word, he changed it to tollendum.

[1] De Leg. II. §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Leg. II. §3.

[2] Cf. De Or. II. §1 with II. §5.

[2] See De Or. II. §1 with II. §5.

[3] Ad Fam. XIII. 1, Phaedrus nobis,... cum pueri essemus, valde ut philosophus probabatur.

[3] Ad Fam. XIII. 1, Phaedrus told us,... when we were boys, he was highly regarded as a philosopher.

[4] N.D. I. §93, Phaedro nihil elegantius, nihil humanius.

[4] N.D. I. §93, Phaedro nothing more elegant, nothing more human.

[5] Ad Fam. XIII. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To the Family XIII. 1.

[6] Brutus, §309.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brutus, §309.

[7] Ad Att. II. 20, §6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. II. 20, §6.

[8] Ad Fam. XIII. 16. T.D. V. §113. Acad. II. §115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To the Family. XIII. 16. T.D. V. §113. Academics. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[9] Brutus, §306.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brutus, §306.

[10] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[11] Rep. I. §7. T.D. V. §5. De Off. II. §§3,4. De Fato, §2.

[11] Rep. I. §7. T.D. V. §5. De Off. II. §§3,4. De Fato, §2.

[12] Cf. Brutus, §§312, 322.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Brutus, §§312, 322.

[13] Cf. Brutus, §§312, 314, 316.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Brutus, §§312, 314, 316.

[14] Brutus, §315.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brutus, §315.

[15] N.D. I. §59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ N.D. I. §59.

[16] VII. I. §35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VII. I. §35.

[17] Cf. N.D. I. §93 with Ad Fam. XIII. 1, §1.

[17] Cf. N.D. I. §93 with Ad Fam. XIII. 1, §1.

[18] Ac. I. §46.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. I. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[19] D.F. V. §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D.F. V. §3.

[20] D.F. I. §16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D.F. I. §16.

[21] D.F. V. §6, etc.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D.F. V. §6, etc.

[22] D.F. V. §8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D.F. V. §8.

[23] Ac. II. §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[24] Ib. §69.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ib. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[25] Ad Att. XIII. 19, §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XIII. 19, §5.

[26] Ac. II. §113.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[27] Ac. II. §113. De Leg. I. §54.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. De Leg. I. §54.

[28] II. §12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[29] Brutus, §316.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brutus, §316.

[30] Hortensius, fragm. 18, ed. Nobbe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hortensius, frag. 18, ed. Nobbe.

[31] T.D. II. §61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. II. §61.

[32] De Div. I. §130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On the Divine I. §130.

[33] D.F. I. §6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D.F. I. §6.

[34] Ad Att. I. 10 and 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. I. 10 and 11.

[35] Ibid. II. 1, §3. N.D. I. §6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. II. 1, §3. No date. I. §6.

[36] Ad Att. II. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. II. 2.

[37] Ibid. I. 20. Cf. II. 1, §12.

[37] Same source. I. 20. See II. 1, §12.

[38] II. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. 6.

[39] Ad Att. II. 7 and 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Atticus II. 7 and 16.

[40] Ibid. II. 6, §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. II. 6, §2.

[41] Cf. Ad Att. IV. 11 with IV. 8 a.

[41] See Ad Att. IV. 11 with IV. 8 a.

[42] Ibid. IV. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. IV. 10.

[43] Ibid. IV. 16, §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. IV. 16, §2.

[44] Ibid. IV. 16 c, §10, ed. Nobbe.

[44] Ibid. IV. 16 c, §10, ed. Nobbe.

[45] Ad Qu. Fr. II. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Qu. Fr. II. 14.

[46] Ad Qu. Fr. III. 5 and 6.

[46] To Qu. Fr. III. 5 and 6.

[47] §332.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ §332.

[48] Ad Fam. XIII. 1. Ad Att. V. 11, §6.

[48] To Friends. XIII. 1. To Atticus. V. 11, §6.

[49] Ad Att. V. 10, §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. V. 10, §5.

[50] De Off. I. §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Of Duty. I. §1.

[51] Tim. c. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tim. c. 1.

[52] Cf. Tim. c. 1 with De Div. I. §5. Brutus, §250.

[52] See Tim. ch. 1 with De Div. I. §5. Brutus, §250.

[53] Ad Att. VI. 1, §26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. VI. 1, §26.

[54] Ibid. VI. 2, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. VI. 2, §3.

[55] Ibid. VI. 6, §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. VI. 6, §2.

[56] Ibid. VI. 7, §2. Ad Fam. II. 17, §1.

[56] Same source. VI. 7, §2. To the Family. II. 17, §1.

[57] T.D. V. §22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. V. §22.

[58] Ad Att. VII. 1, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. VII. 1, §1.

[59] Ibid. VII. 3, VIII. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. VII. 3, VIII. 11.

[60] Ad Att. X. 8, §6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. X. 8, §6.

[61] Ibid. VIII. 2, §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. VIII. 2, §4.

[62] περι ‛ομονοιας, Ad Att. IX. 9, §2, etc.

[62] περι ‛ομονοιας, Ad Att. IX. 9, §2, etc.

[63] Ibid. IX. 4, §2; 9, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. IX. 4, §2; 9, §1.

[64] Ibid. IX. 10, §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. IX. 10, §2.

[65] Ad Fam. IX. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To the Family IX. 1.

[66] Ibid. IX. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. IX. 3.

[67] Ibid. IV. 3 and 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. IV. 3 and 4.

[68] De Rep. I. §7. T.D. V. §5, etc.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Rep. I. §7. T.D. V. §5, etc.

[69] Cf. N.D. I. §6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See N.D. I. §6.

[70] Esp. I. §§26, 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Especially I. §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

[71] Cf. Ac. II. §29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[72] Ac. II. §70.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[73] De Div. II. §1. Ac. I. §45, etc.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Div. II. §1. Ac. I. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, etc.

[74] N.D. I. §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ N.D. I. §1.

[75] Cf. esp. N.D. I. §5. T.D. II. §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See especially N.D. I. §5. T.D. II. §5.

[76] De Div. II. §1. N.D. I. §7, etc.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Of the Divine. II. §1. New Doctrine. I. §7, etc.

[77] T.D. II. §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. II. §4.

[78] N.D. I. §10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ N.D. I §10.

[79] Cf. Ac. II. §8. N.D. I. §§10, 66.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. N.D. I. §§10, 66.

[80] T.D. II. §9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. II. §9.

[81] N.D. I. §10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ N.D. I. §10.

[82] Ibid. I. §17. Ac. II. §§120, 137.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same as above. I. §17. See also II. §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

[83] T.D. V. §33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. V. §33.

[84] Ac. II. §121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[85] T.D. V. §82, libas ex omnibus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. V. §82, libas ex omnibus.

[86] Ac. II. §143.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[87] T.D. V. §11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. V. §11.

[88] Ac. II. §10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[89] N.D. I. §12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ N.D. I. §12.

[90] Parad. §2. De Fato, §3. T.D. I. §7. De Off. I. §3.

[90] Parad. §2. De Fato, §3. T.D. I. §7. De Off. I. §3.

[91] D.F. IV. §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D.F. IV. §5.

[92] Paradoxa, §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paradoxa, §2.

[93] T.D. I. §55. De Div. II. §62.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. I. §55. De Div. II. §62.

[94] T.D. V. §11. D.F. II. §§1 and 2, etc.

[94] T.D. V. §11. D.F. II. §§1 and 2, etc.

[95] §13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[96] Cf. esp. N.D. i. §6. Ac. ii. §§11 and 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See especially N.D. i. §6. Ac. ii. §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

[97] De Leg. I. §39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On the Law. I. §39.

[98] Ibid. I. §§55, 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. I. §§55, 56.

[99] N.D. I. §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ N.D. I. §4.

[100] T.D. IV. §53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. IV. §53.

[101] Cf. De Off. III. §20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See De Off. III. §20.

[102] T.D. V. §§21-31, esp. §23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. V. §§21-31, esp. §23.

[103] Ibid. V. §75.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. V. §75.

[104] De Off. II. §35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Off. II. §35.

[105] T.D. V. §34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. V. §34.

[106] Ac. I. §16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. I. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[107] Paradoxa, §4. Ac. II. §§136, 137. T.D. III. §10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paradoxa, §4. Ac. II. §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__. T.D. III. §10.

[108] Ac. II. §135.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[109] See esp. N.D. I. §§3, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See especially N.D. I. §§3, 4.

[110] Ibid., also T.D. V. §83.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., also T.D. V. §83.

[111] Grote's Aristotle, vol. I. ch. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grote's Aristotle, vol. I, ch. 11.

[112] T.D. IV. §9. D.F. III. §41.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. IV. §9. D.F. III. §41.

[113] I. §6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[114] T.D. IV. §7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. IV. §7.

[115] Ibid. IV. §7. Cf. D.F. II. §44, populus cum illis facit.

[115] Same source. IV. §7. See D.F. II. §44, the people acts with them.

[116] Ac. I. §6. T.D. IV. 6, 7; II. §7; III. §33. D.F. III. §40.

[116] Ac. I. §6. T.D. IV. 6, 7; II. §7; III. §33. D.F. III. §40.

[117] T.D. IV. §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. IV. §3.

[118] D.F. I. §§4-6. Ac. I. §10. D.F. III. §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D.F. I. §§4-6. Ac. I. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. D.F. III. §5.

[119] De Div. I. §§4, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Divinity I. §§4, 5.

[120] D.F. III. §5. N.D. I. §8. T.D. III. §§10, 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D.F. III. §5. N.D. I. §8. T.D. III. §§10, 16.

[121] T.D. I. §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. I. §5.

[122] T.D. II. §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. II. §5.

[123] De Div. II. §1. De Off. II. §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On the Divine. II. §1. On Duties. II. §4.

[124] De Div. II. §6. De Off. II. §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Div. II. §6. On Off. II. §2.

[125] See esp. De Consolatione, fragm. 7, ed. Nobbe. T.D. V. §5. Ac. I. §11.

[125] See especially De Consolatione, fragment 7, edited by Nobbe. T.D. V. §5. Ac. I. §11.

[126] N.D. I. §6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No Date I. §6.

[127] T.D. II. §§1, 4. De Off. II. §3. D.F. I. §1.

[127] T.D. II. §§1, 4. De Off. II. §3. D.F. I. §1.

[128] T.D. II. §1. D.F. I. §§1, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. II. §1. D.F. I. §§1, 3.

[129] D.F. I. §§1, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D.F. I. §§1, 11.

[130] De Div. II. §5. De Off. II. §2. T.D. IV. §1.

[130] On Divine Things II. §5. On Duties II. §2. Text of the Doctrine IV. §1.

[131] De Div. II. §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On the Divine. II. §4.

[132] N.D. I. §9. T.D. II. §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ N.D. I. §9. T.D. II. §1.

[133] De Div. II. §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On the Gods II. §4.

[134] Ad Att. XII. 19, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XII. 19, §1.

[135] Ibid. XII. 14, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 12. 14, §3.

[136] Ibid. XII. 15, 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XII. 15, 16.

[137] Ibid. XII. 21, §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XII. 21, §5.

[138] Ibid. XII. 23, §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XII. 23, §2.

[139] Ut scias me ita dolere ut non iaceam.

[139] I hurt so much that I can't lie down.

[140] De Or. III. §109.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Duty. III. §109.

[141] Ad Att. XII. 28, §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XII. 28, §2.

[142] Cf. esp. Ad Att. XII. 40, §2 with 38, §3.

[142] See especially Ad Att. XII. 40, §2 and 38, §3.

[143] Ibid. XII. 40, §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source XII. 40, §2.

[144] Ibid. XII. 40, §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XII. 40, §5.

[145] Ibid. XIII. 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same. XIII. 26.

[146] Ibid. XII. 41, §1, also 42, 43; XIII. 26.

[146] Same source. XII. 41, §1, also 42, 43; XIII. 26.

[147] Ibid. XII. 46.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XII. 46.

[148] Ad Att. XII. 45, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XII. 45, §1.

[149] Über Cicero's Akademika, p. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ About Cicero's Academics, p. 4.

[150] Cf. Ad Att. XII. 12, §2, where there is a distinct mention of the first two books.

[150] See Ad Att. XII. 12, §2, which refers specifically to the first two books.

[151] Ibid. XIII. 12, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 12, §3.

[152] Ibid. XIII. 19, §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 19, §4.

[153] Ibid. XIII. 21, §§4, 5; 22, §3.

[153] Same source. XIII. 21, §§4, 5; 22, §3.

[154] II. §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §2.

[155] De Fin. Praef. p. lvii. ed. 2.

[155] De Fin. Praef. p. lvii. ed. 2.

[156] Ad Att. XIII. 12, §3; 16, §1.

[156] To Atticus XIII. 12, §3; 16, §1.

[157] Ibid. XVI. 3, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 16.3, §1.

[158] Ibid. XVI. 6, §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XVI. 6, §4.

[159] Ac. II. §61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[160] D.F. I. §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D.F. I. §2.

[161] T.D. II. §4. De Div. II. §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T.D. II. §4. De Div. II. §1.

[162] Cf. Krische, p. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Krische, p. 5.

[163] Ac. II. §61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Act. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[164] Ad Att. XIII. 5, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XIII. 5, §1.

[165] Ibid. XIII. 32, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 32, §3.

[166] Ad Att. XIII. 33, §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XIII. 33, §4.

[167] Ibid. XIII. II. §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. II. §1.

[168] Ibid. XII. 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XII. 42.

[169] Ibid. XIII. 16, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 16, §1.

[170] Ibid. XIII. 12, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 12, §3.

[171] Ibid. IV. 16a, §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. IV. 16a, §2.

[172] Ibid. XIII. 12, §3; also IV. 16a, §2.

[172] Same source. XIII. 12, §3; also IV. 16a, §2.

[173] Ad Att. XIII. 12, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XIII. 12, §3.

[174] Ibid. XIII. 19, §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 19, §4.

[175] Ibid. XIII. 12, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 12, §3.

[176] Ibid. XIII. 19, §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 13. 19, §4.

[177] Ibid. XIII. 12, §3; 19, §4; 16, §1.

[177] Ibid. XIII. 12, §3; 19, §4; 16, §1.

[178] Ibid. XIII. 19, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. XIII. 19, §3.

[179] Ad Att. XIII. 22, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XIII. 22, §1.

[180] Ibid. XIII. 19, §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 19, §5.

[181] Cf. Ibid. XIII. 14, §3; 16, §2; 18; 19, §5.

[181] Cf. Ibid. XIII. 14, §3; 16, §2; 18; 19, §5.

[182] Ibid. XIII. 19, §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. XIII. 19, §5.

[183] Ibid. XIII. 25, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 25, §3.

[184] Ad Att. XIII. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XIII. 24.

[185] Ibid. XIII. 13, §1; 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 13, §1; 18.

[186] Ibid. XIII. 13, §1; 18; 19, §4.

[186] Same source. XIII. 13, §1; 18; 19, §4.

[187] Ibid. XIII. 12, §3. I may here remark on the absurdity of the dates Schütz assigns to these letters. He makes Cicero execute the second edition of the Academica in a single day. Cf. XIII. 12 with 13.

[187] Ibid. XIII. 12, §3. I want to point out the absurdity of the dates Schütz gives for these letters. He claims that Cicero completed the second version of the Academica in just one day. See XIII. 12 and 13.

[188] Ad Att. XIII. 13, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XIII. 13, §1.

[189] Ibid. XIII. 19, §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same Source. XIII. 19, §5.

[190] Ibid. XIII. 19, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 19, §3.

[191] Ibid. XIII. 25, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 25, §3.

[192] Ibid. XIII. 25, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 25, §3.

[193] Ibid. XIII. 21, §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 21, §4.

[194] Ibid. XIII. 21, §5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 21, §5.

[195] Ad Att. XIII. 22, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XIII. 22, §3.

[196] Ibid. XIII. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. XIII. 24.

[197] Ibid. XIII. 35, 36, §2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 35, 36, §2.

[198] Ibid. XIII. 38, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 38, §1.

[199] Ibid. XIII. 21, §§3, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. XIII. 21, §§3, 4.

[200] T.D. II. §4. Cf. Quintil. Inst. Or. III. 6, §64.

[200] T.D. II. §4. Cf. Quintil. Inst. Or. III. 6, §64.

[201] Ad Att. XVI. 6, §4. N.D. I. §11. De Div. II. §1.

[201] Ad Att. XVI. 6, §4. N.D. I. §11. De Div. II. §1.

[202] De Off. II. §8, Timæus, c. 1. Ad Att. XIII. 13, §1; 19, §5.

[202] On Duties II. §8, Timæus, ch. 1. To Atticus XIII. 13, §1; 19, §5.

[203] Ad Att. XIII. 12; 16; 13; 19.

[203] Ad Att. XIII. 12; 16; 13; 19.

[204] Ibid. XVI. 6, §4. T.D. II. §4. N.D. I. §11. De Div. II. §1.

[204] Same source. XVI. 6, §4. T.D. II. §4. N.D. I. §11. On Divinity. II. §1.

[205] Nat. Hist. XXXI. c. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nat. Hist. XXXI. c. 2.

[206] Inst. Or. III. 6, §64.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inst. Or. III. 6, §64.

[207] Plut. Lucullus, c. 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Lucullus, c. 42.

[208] §§12, 18, 148.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.

[209] Cf. Att. XIII. 19, §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Att. XIII. 19, §4.

[210] Lucullus, §12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucullus, §12.

[211] Ad Att. XIII. 16, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. XIII. 16, §1.

[212] Lactant. Inst. VI 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lactant. Inst. VI 2.

[213] Cf. esp. De Off. I. §133 with Brutus, §§133, 134.

[213] See especially De Off. I. §133 along with Brutus, §§133, 134.

[214] Esp. Pro Lege Manilia, §51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Especially Pro Lege Manilia, §51.

[215] Brutus, §222.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brutus, §222.

[216] In Verrem, II. 3, §210.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Verrem, II. 3, §210.

[217] Pro Lege Manilia, §59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ For the Law of Manila, §59.

[218] Pro Sestio, §122.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pro Sestio, §122.

[219] Pro Sestio, §101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pro Sestio, §101.

[220] Philipp. II. §12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Philipp. II. §12.

[221] Ad Att. II. 24, §4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. II. 24, §4.

[222] Pis. §6. Pro Sestio, §121. Pro Domo, §113. Post Reditum in Senatu, §9. Philipp. II. §12.

[222] Pis. §6. Pro Sestio, §121. Pro Domo, §113. Post Reditum in Senatu, §9. Philipp. II. §12.

[223] Ad Fam. IX. 15, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Fam. IX. 15, §3.

[224] Cf. Post Reditum in Senatu, §9. Pro Domo, §113.

[224] See Post Reditum in Senatu, §9. Pro Domo, §113.

[225] Pro Archia, §§6, 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ For Archias, §§6, 28.

[226] Cf. Ac. II. §9 with §80.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ with §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[228] Pro Plancio, §12. Pro Murena, §36. Pro Rabirio, §26. Pro Cornelia II. fragm. 4, ed. Nobbe.

[228] Pro Plancio, §12. Pro Murena, §36. Pro Rabirio, §26. Pro Cornelia II. fragm. 4, ed. Nobbe.

[229] T.D. V. §56. Cf. De Or. III. §9. N.D. III. §80.

[229] T.D. V. §56. Cf. De Or. III. §9. N.D. III. §80.

[230] Cf. esp. III. §173.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See especially III. §173.

[231] Ibid. II. §28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same Source. II. §28.

[232] Ibid. II. §§13, 20, 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. II. §§13, 20, 21.

[233] Ibid. II. §51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. II. §51.

[234] Cf. ibid. II. §74 with III. §127.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ibid. II. §74 and III. §127.

[235] Cf. II. §152 with III. §187.

[235] See II. §152 with III. §187.

[236] Ibid. II. §154.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. II. §154.

[237] Brutus, §§132, 133, 134, 259. De Or. III. §29.

[237] Brutus, §§132, 133, 134, 259. De Or. III. §29.

[238] Brutus, §132.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brutus, §132.

[239] De Or. II. §244. N.D. I. §79. Cf. Gellius, XIX. 9.

[239] De Or. II. §244. N.D. I. §79. Cf. Gellius, XIX. 9.

[240] De Or. II. §155.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Duty. II. §155.

[241] Ibid. III. §194.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. III. §194.

[242] Cf. De Or. II. §68 with III. §§182, 187.

[242] Cf. De Or. II. §68 with III. §§182, 187.

[243] De Or. I. §82 sq.; II. §360.

[243] De Or. I. §82 sq.; II. §360.

[244] Ibid. I. §45; II. §365; III. §§68, 75.

[244] Same source. I. §45; II. §365; III. §§68, 75.

[245] §12, commemoravit a patre suo dicta Philoni.

[245] §12, was commemorated by his father, Philon.

[246] Cf. De Or. III. §110.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. De Or. III. §110.

[247] Ac. II. §148.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[248] Cf. Ac. II. §11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[249] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[250] Ibid. §§12, 18, with my notes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, with my notes.

[251] Ac. II. §12: ista quae heri defensa sunt compared with the words ad Arcesilam Carneademque veniamus.

[251] Ac. II. §12: these things that were defended yesterday compared with the words let's go to Arcesilaus and Carneades.

[252] See below.

See below.

[253] Ac. II. §§3336 inclusive; §54.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ inclusive; §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.

[254] Ac. II. §28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[255] Cf. Ac. II. §§59, 67, 78, 112, 148, with my notes.

[255] See Ac. II. §§59, 67, 78, 112, 148, along with my notes.

[256] Ibid. II. §10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[257] Ibid. II. §28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[258] Cf. II. §61 with the fragments of the Hortensius; also T.D. II. §4; III. §6; D.F. I. §2.

[258] See II. §61 along with the excerpts from the Hortensius; also T.D. II. §4; III. §6; D.F. I. §2.

[259] Lactant. III. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lactant. III. 16.

[260] Cf. Ac. II. §10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ac. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[261] Ib. II. §61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ib. II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[262] §§4446.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[264] Cf. II. §14 with I. §44, and II. §§55, 56.

[264] See II. §14 with I. §44, and II. §§55, 56.

[265] II. §§17, 18, 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.

[266] Cf. II. §31 with I. §45.

[266] See II. §31 along with I. §45.

[267] II. §§17, 24, 26, 27, 29, 38, 54, 59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__.

[268] II. §79.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[269] Cf. the words tam multa in II. §79.

[269] See the words tam multa in II. §79.

[270] See II. §42, where there is a reference to the "hesternus sermo."

[270] See II. §42, where there's a mention of the "hesternus sermo."

[271] II. §10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[272] Cf. II. §10: id quod quaerebatur paene explicatum est, ut tota fere quaestio tractata videatur.

[272] See II. §10: what was being asked is nearly explained, so that the entire question seems to be addressed.

[273] What these were will appear from my notes on the Lucullus.

[273] What these were will be explained in my notes on the Lucullus.

[274] II. §12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[275] Ad Fam. IX. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To the Family IX. 8.

[276] Cf. Ad Att. XIII. 25, §3: Ad Brutum transeamus.

[276] See Ad Att. XIII. 25, §3: Let's move on to Brutum.

[277] This is not, as Krische supposes, the villa Cicero wished to buy after Hortensius' death. That lay at Puteoli: see Ad Att. VII. 3, §9.

[277] This is not, as Krische thinks, the villa Cicero wanted to buy after Hortensius' death. That one was located at Puteoli: see Ad Att. VII. 3, §9.

[278] II. §9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[279] Cf. II. §61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See II. §6__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[280] II. §80: O praeclarum prospectum!

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__: What a beautiful view!

[281] Cf. II. §9 with §128 (signum illud), also §§80, 81, 100, 105, 125.

[281] See II. §9 with §128 (that sign), also §§80, 81, 100, 105, 125.

[282] II. §115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[283] II. §63.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[284] II. §§147, 148.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

[285] II. §135.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[286] Cf. II. §§11, 12 with the words quae erant contra ακαταληψιαν praeclare collecta ab Antiocho: Ad Att. XIII. 19, §3.

[286] See II. §§11, 12 with the words which were against ακαταληψιαν beautifully gathered by Antioch: To Atticus XIII. 19, §3.

[287] Varro, De Re Rust. III. 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Varro, On Agriculture III. 17.

[288] II. §11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[289] Paradoxa, §1. D.F. III. §8. Brutus, §119.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paradoxa, §1. D.F. III. §8. Brutus, §119.

[290] Ac. I. §12. D.F. V. §8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ac. I. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. D.F. V. §8.

[291] Cf. II. §80.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See II. §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[292] Cf. Aug. Adv. Acad. III. §35. Nonius, sub v. exultare.

[292] See Aug. Adv. Acad. III. §35. Nonius, under v. exultare.

[293] Cf. the word nuper in §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See the word nuper in §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ §__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[295] §§3, 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ §§__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

[296] Ad Fam. IX. 8, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To the Family. IX. 8, §1.

[297] Ad Att. II. 25, §1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ad Att. II. 25, §1.

[298] Ibid. III. 8, §3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. III. 8, §3.

[299] Ibid. III. 15, §3; 18, §1.

[299] Same source. III. 15, §3; 18, §1.

[300] Ad Fam. IX. 1—8. They are the only letters from Cicero to Varro preserved in our collections.

[300] Ad Fam. IX. 1—8. These are the only letters from Cicero to Varro that have been preserved in our collections.

[301] Above, pp. xxxvii—xlii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, pp. 37—42.

[302] De Civ. Dei, XIX. cc. 1—3.

[302] The City of God, XIX. cc. 1—3.

[303] See Madvig, De Fin. ed. 2, p. 824; also Krische, pp. 49, 50. Brückner, Leben des Cicero, I. p. 655, follows Müller.

[303] See Madvig, De Fin. ed. 2, p. 824; also Krische, pp. 49, 50. Brückner, Leben des Cicero, I. p. 655, follows Müller.

[304] Cf. Krische, p. 58.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Krische, p. 58.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!